'^^. 
 
 
 <r> 
 
 .C\. 
 

 
JOHN BUNT AN 
 
 GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 AND 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 THE TEXT EDITED BY 
 
 JOHN BROWN, D.D. 
 
 Cambridge : 
 
 at the University Press 
 
 1907 
 
 'r , 
 
Tl^3 
 
 
 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
 
 C. F. CLAY, Manager. 
 
 ILonUan: FETTER LANE, E.G. 
 
 ©laagoto: 50, WELLINGTON STREET. 
 
 HiipjiQ: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
 i^eto lorft: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS. 
 ISombag anti (Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. 
 
 V-fl ■ 
 
 {All Rights reserved] 
 
CAMBRIDGE ENGLISH CLASSICS 
 
 Grace Abounding 
 
 and 
 
 The Pilgrim's Progress 
 
 by 
 
 John Bunyan 
 
JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 Baptized at Elstow Church, November 30th 1628 
 Died in London, August 31st 1688 
 
 He is buried in the Nonconformist Burial-place 
 Bunhill Fields 
 
 ^O <!.'-<% 
 
NOTE. 
 
 THE text of Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners 
 here adopted is that of the sixth edition published 
 in 1688, the year of Bunyan's death. Till 1883 this was 
 the earliest we possessed but in that year a copy of the 
 first edition of 1666 was acquired for the Library of 
 the British Museum. On comparison it was seen at 
 once that by the time of the sixth edition the work 
 had been greatly enlarged by its author, receiving 
 additions of no fewer than fifty or sixty paragraphs. 
 Of the second edition no copy is known ; and all the 
 knowledge we possess of the third edition of 1679 *^ 
 derived from an item in the Trinity Term Catalogue of 
 Stationers' Hall of that year, recently published by 
 Mr Arber. It would appear that the additions referred 
 to had by this time been made, as this further issue is 
 described as " The Third Edition corrected and much 
 enlarged." Probably in consequence of the expiration 
 of the censorship of the Press in 1679 ^^^ other 
 editions followed in quick succession, for that of 1680 
 is described as the fifth. Of the fourth edition no 
 
NOTE 
 
 existing copy is known. A unique copy of the fifth 
 edition was included in the Collection of the late 
 W. G. Thorpe, Esq., of the Middle Temple, but in 
 1904 it was sold and cannot now be traced. The 
 title-page of the first edition is reproduced on p. viii : 
 
 The supplement to Grace Abounding, entitled A 
 Relation of the Imprisonment was not published during 
 Bunyan's lifetime, nor indeed, as the title indicates, 
 till 1765, remaining till that year in the possession of 
 his family. It was ultimately sold to James Buckland, 
 the publisher in Paternoster Row, for five guineas, by 
 Hannah Bunyan, Bunyan's great granddaughter, who 
 died at Bedford February 15th, 1770, aged seventy-six. 
 It is an eminently characteristic production of Bunyan's 
 pen. 
 
 The text of The Pilgrim's Progress adopted for Part I 
 is that of the eleventh edition of 1688, the one which 
 received Bunyan's latest emendations. Only two 
 copies of this edition are known : the one in the 
 British Museum, which is defective to the extent of 
 having no fewer than nineteen leaves missing ; and the 
 other, a perfect copy, and therefore unique, which has 
 furnished the text of the present edition. It has been 
 kindly lent by its owner, an American gentleman, who 
 not only possesses an unrivalled collection of Bunyan 
 first editions, but also the original warrant for 
 Bunyan's committal to the town gaol on Bedford 
 Bridge in 1676, during which second imprisonment of 
 six months he wrote his Pilgrim Dream. 
 vi 
 
NOTE 
 
 The text selected for Part II, the story of Christiana 
 and her children, is that of the second edition, 
 published in 1687, the one which received the author's 
 latest additions and emendations. Some of Bunyan's 
 most characteristic touches are to be found in the 
 marginal notes he appended to the text. In Part II 
 there are no fewer than 384 of these, in addition to 
 Scripture references, and of these 384 as many as 148 
 were added for the first time to this second edition of 
 1687. The present work has been printed from a 
 perfect and rare copy of this edition kindly lent for the 
 purpose by Eliot Pye-Smith Reed, Esq., of Earlsmead, 
 Hampstead Heath, son of the late Sir Charles Reed, a 
 well-known expert in everything relating to Bunyan. 
 
 J. B. 
 
 15 June, 1907. 
 
 vn 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CHIEF OF SINNERS: 
 
 OR, 
 
 A Brief and Faithful Relation of the exceeding 
 JMercy of God in Christ to His poor Servant, 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN; 
 
 Wherein is particularly showed the manner of his conversion, 
 
 his sight and trouble for sin, his dreadful temptations, 
 
 also how he despaired of God's mercy, and how the 
 
 Lord at length through Christ did deliver him 
 
 from all the guilt and terror that lay 
 
 upon him. 
 
 Whereunto is added a brief relation of his call to the work of 
 
 the ministry, of his temptations therein, as also what he 
 
 hath met with in prison. All which was written by 
 
 his own hand there, and now published for the 
 
 support of the weak and tempted people 
 
 of God. 
 
 ' Come and hear^ all ye that fear God, and I will declare civhat he 
 hath do7ie for my joh/.'— Psal. Ixvi. i6. 
 
 London : Printed by George Larkin, 1666, 
 
 vin 
 
Grace Abounding 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CHIEF 
 OF 
 
 SINNERS: 
 
 OR, 
 
 A Brief and Faithful Relation of the exceeding 
 Mercy of God in Christ, to His poor Servant 
 
 JOHN BUNT AN. 
 
 NAMELY, 
 
 In his Takins; of him out of the Duno;hil, and 
 
 Converting of him to the Faith of his 
 
 Blessed Son, Jesus Christ. 
 
 HERE 
 Is also particularly shewed, what Sight of, and what Trouble 
 he had for Sin ; and also, what various Temptations he 
 hath met with, and how God hath carried him through 
 them. 
 
 Corre6led, and much Enlarged now by the 
 
 Author, for the Benefit of the Tempted 
 
 and Dejedled Christian. 
 
 The Sixth Edition, Corrected. 
 
 Come and hear., all ye that fear God, and I nvill declare what 
 he hath done for my soul, Psal. 66. 1 6. 
 
 LONDON, Printed for Nath. Ponder, at the Pea-cock in 
 the Poultry, over against the Stocks-Market, 1688. 
 
A 
 
 PREFACE: 
 
 OR, 
 
 Brief Account 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PUBLISHING this WORK. 
 
 WRITTEN 
 f 
 
 By the Author thereof, and dedicated to those 
 whom God hath counted him worthy to 
 beget to Faith, by his Ministry in the 
 
 Word. 
 
 CHildren^ Grace be with you^ Amen. / being taken from you 
 in presence^ and so tied up^ that I cannot perform that duty^ 
 that from God doth lie upon me^ to you-ward^ for your further 
 edifying and building up in Faith and Holiness^ &c. yet that you 
 may see my Soul hath fatherly care and desire after your spiritual 
 and everlasting welfare^ I now once again, as before from the top of 
 Shenir ayid Hermon, so now from the Lions Dens, and from the 
 Mountains of the Leopards (Song 4. %.) do look yet after you all, 
 greatly longing to see your safe Arrival into THE desired Haven. 
 I thank God upon every Remembrance of you, and rejoice even 
 while I stick between the Teeth of the Lions in the JVilderness, at 
 the Grace, and Mercy, and Knowledge of Christ our Saviour, 
 
 A2 X 
 
THE PREFACE 
 
 which God hath bestowed upon you^ with abundance of Faith and 
 Love. Tour Hungrings and Thirstings also after further Ac- 
 quaintance with the Father^ in his Son; your Tenderness of Hearty 
 your Trembling at Sin, your sober and holy Deportment also before 
 both God and Men, is great Refreshment to me ; for you are my 
 Glory and Joy, I Thes. 2. 20. 
 
 / have sent you here inclosed, a drop of that Honey that I have 
 taken out of the Carcase of a Lion, Judg. 14. 5, 6, 7, 8. / 
 have eaten thereof my self also, and am much refreshed thereby. 
 {Temptations, when we meet them at first, are as the Lion that 
 roared upon Sampson ; but if we overcome them, the next time we 
 see them, we shall find a Nest of Honey within them.) The 
 Philistines understand me not. It is something a Relation of the 
 Work of God upon my Soul, even from the very first, till now ; 
 wherein you may perceive my Castings down, and Risings up ; 
 for he woundeth, and his hands make whole. It is written in the 
 Scripture, Isa. 38, 19. The father to the children shall make 
 known the truth of God. Tea, it was for this Reason I lay so 
 long at Sinai, (Lev. 4. 10, 1 1.) to see the Fire, and the Cloud, and 
 the Darkness, that I might fear the Lord all the days of my 
 Life upon Earth, and tell of his wondrous Work? to my 
 Children, Psal. 78. 3, 4, 5. 
 
 Moses, Numb. 33. i, 2. writ of the Journeyings of the 
 Children of Israel, from Egypt, to the Land of Canaan ; and 
 commanded also, that they did remember their forty Tears Travel 
 in the Wilderness : Thou shalt remember all the way which the 
 Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the Wilderness, to 
 humble thee, and to prove thee, and to know what was in 
 thine heart, whether thou wouldest keep his commandments, 
 or no, Deut. 8. 2, 3. Wherefore this I have endeavoured to do ; 
 and not only so, but to publish it also ; that, if God will, others may 
 be put in remembrance of what he hath done for their Souls, by 
 reading his Work upon me. 
 
 It is profitable for Christians to be often calling to mind the 
 very Beginnings of Grace with their Souls. It is a night to be 
 much observed to the Lord, for bringing them out from the 
 Land of Egypt. This is that Night of the Lord, to be observed 
 of all the Children oi Israel, in their Generations, Exod. 12. 42. 
 My God, saith David, Psal. 42. 6, My Soul is cast down 
 within me ; but I will remember thee from the Land of 
 
THE PREFACE 
 
 yordariy and of the Hermonites^ from the Hill Mizar. He 
 remembred also the Lion and the Bear^ when he went to fight 
 with the Giant of Gath, I Sam. 17. 36, 37. 
 
 // was PaulV accustomed manner ^ A61. 22. and that^ when 
 tried for his Life, Adl. 24. even to open before his Judges the 
 manner of his Conversion : He would think of that Day, and that 
 Hour, in which he first did meet with Grace ; for he found it 
 supported him. When God had brought the Children of Israel out 
 of the Red-Sea, far into the JVilderness ; yet they must turn quite 
 about thither again, to remember the drowning of their Enemies 
 ► there. Numb. 14. 25. for though they sang his Praise before, yet 
 they soon forgot his Works, Psal. 106. 1 1, 12. 
 
 In this Discourse of mine, you may see much ; much, I say, of 
 the Grace of God towards me : I thank God, I can count it much ; 
 for it was above my Sins, and Satan^s Temptations too. I can 
 remember my Fears, and Doubts, and sad Months with comfort ; 
 they are as the head of Goliah in my Hand : There was nothing 
 to David like Goliah'^ Sword, even that Sword that should have 
 been sheathed in his Bowels ; for the very sight and remembrance 
 of that did preach forth God's Deliverance to him. Oh, the 
 Remembrance of my great Sins, of my great Temptations, and 
 of my great Fears of perishing for ever ! They bring fresh into 
 my Mind the Remembrance of my great Help, my great Support 
 from Heaven, and the great Grace that God extended to such a 
 Wretch as L 
 
 My dear Children, call to mind the former Days, and Tears of 
 ancient Times : Remember also your Songs in the Night, and 
 commune with your own Hearts, Psal. 73. 5, 6, J, 8, 9, 10, II, 12. 
 Tea, look diligently, and leave no Corner therein unsearched \ for 
 that is Treasure hid, even the Treasure of your first and second 
 Experience of the Grace of God toward you. Remember, I say, 
 the Word that first laid hold upon you : Remember your Terrors of 
 Conscience, and Fear of Death and Hell : Remember also your 
 Tears and Prayers to God ; yea, how you sighed under every 
 Hedge of Mercy. Have you never an Hill Mizar to remember ? 
 Have you forgot the Close, the Milk-house, the Stable, the Barn, 
 and the like, where God did visit your Souls ? Remember also the 
 Word ; the Word, I say, upon which the Lord hath caused you to 
 hope : If you have sinned against Light, if you are tempted to 
 blaspheme, if you are down in Despair, if you think God fights 
 
THE PREFACE 
 
 against you^ or if Heaven is hid from your Eyes ; remember^ it was 
 thus with your Father ; but out of them all the Lord delivered 
 me. 
 
 / could have enlarged much in this my Discourse of my 
 Temptations and Troubles for Sin ; as also, of the merciful 
 Kindness,, and Working of God with my Soul : I could also have 
 stepped into a Stile much higher than thisy in which I have here 
 discoursed^ and could have adorned all things more than here I have 
 seemed to do ; but I dare not : God did not play in tempting of me ; 
 neither did I play^ when I sunk as into a bottomless Pit^ when the 
 Pangs of Hell caught hold upon me ; wherefore I may not play 
 in relating of them^ but be plain and simple^ and lay down the 
 thing as it was : He that liketh it, let him receive it ; and he that 
 does noty let him produce a better. Farewel. 
 
 My dear Children^ 
 
 The Milk and Honey is beyond this Wilderness : God be 
 merciful to you, and grant you be not slothful to go in 
 to possess the Land. 
 
 yohn Bunyan. 
 
Grace Abounding 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CHIEF 
 
 OF 
 
 SINNERS: 
 
 OR, 
 
 A brief Relation of the exceeding Mercy 
 
 of God in Christ, to his poor Servant, 
 
 yohn Bunyan. 
 
 IN this my relation of the merciful working of God upon 
 my Soul, it will not be amiss, if in the first place, I do, in 
 a few words, give you an hint of my Pedigree, and manner of 
 bringing up ; that thereby the goodness and bounty of God 
 towards me, may be the more advanced and magnified before 
 the sons of men. 
 
 2. For my Descent then, it was, as is well known by 
 many, of a low and inconsiderable generation ; my father's 
 house being of that rank that is meanest, and most despised of 
 all the families in the Land. Wherefore I have not here, as 
 others, to boast of Noble Blood, or of an high-born state 
 according to the flesh ; though, all things considered, I magnifie 
 the heavenly Majesty, for that by this door he brought me into 
 this World, to partake of the Grace and Life that is in Christ 
 by the Gospel. 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 3. But yet, notwithstanding the meanness and incon- 
 siderableness of my Parents, it pleased God to put it into 
 their hearts, to put me to School, to learn both to read and 
 write J the which I also attained, according to the rate of other 
 poor men's children ; though to my shame, I confess, I did soon 
 lose that little I learnt, even almost utterly, and that long 
 before the Lord did work his gracious work of Conversion 
 upon my Soul. 
 
 4. As for my own natural life, for the time that I was 
 without God in the world, it was, indeed, according to the 
 course of this world^ and the spirit that now ivorketh in the 
 children of disobedience^ Eph. 2. 2, 3. It was my delight, to be 
 taken captive by the Devil, at his will^ 2 Tim. 2. 26. being 
 filled with all unrighteousness : The which did also so strongly 
 work, and put forth it self, both in my heart and life, and that 
 from a child, that I had but few Equals (especially considering 
 my years, which were tender, being few) both for cursing, 
 swearing, lying and blaspheming the holy Name of God. 
 
 5. Yea, so setled and rooted was I in these things, that 
 they became as a second Nature to me ; the which, as I also 
 have with soberness considered since, did so offend the Lord, 
 that even in my childhood he did scare and affright me with 
 fearful dreams, and did terrifie me with dreadful visions : For 
 often, after I had spent this and the other day in sin, I have in 
 my bed been greatly afflifted, while asleep, with the apprehen- 
 sions of Devils, and wicked Spirits, who still, as I then thought, 
 laboured to draw [m]e away with them ; of which I could never 
 be rid. 
 
 6. Also I should, at these years, be greatly affli6led and 
 troubled with the thoughts of the fearful torments of Hell-fire ; 
 still fearing that it would be my lot to be found, at last, among 
 those Devils, and hellish Fiends, who are there bound down 
 with the chains and bonds of darkness, unto the judgment of 
 the great Day. 
 
 7. These things, I say, when I was but a child, about 
 nine or ten years old, did so distress my Soul, that then, in the 
 midst of my many sports, and childish vanities, amidst my vain 
 companions, I was often much cast down and afflicted in my 
 mind therewith ; yet could I not let go my sins : Yea, I was 
 also then so overcome with despair of Life and Heaven, that I 
 
 8 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 should often wish, either that there had been no Hell, or that I 
 had been a Devil ; supposing they were only tormentors, that if 
 it must needs be, that I indeed went thither, I might be rather 
 a tormentor, than be tormented my self. 
 
 8. A while after, these terrible dreams did leave me, 
 which I also soon forgot ; for my pleasures did quickly cut off 
 the remembrance of them, as if they had never been : Where- 
 fore with more greediness, according to the strength of nature, 
 I did still let loose the reins to my lust, and delighted in all 
 transgression against the Law of God : So that until I came to 
 the state of Marriage, I was the very ringleader of all the 
 Youth that kept me company, in all manner of vice and 
 ungodliness. 
 
 9. Yea, such prevalency had the lusts and fruits of the 
 flesh, in this poor Soul of mine, that had not a miracle of 
 precious Grace prevented, I had not only perished by the stroak 
 of Eternal Justice, but had also laid my self open, even to the 
 stroak of those Laws, which bring some to disgrace, and open 
 shame, before the face of the world. 
 
 10. In these days the thoughts of Religion were very 
 grievous to me ; I could neither endure it my self, nor that any 
 other should : So that when I have seen some read in those 
 books that concerned Christian Piety, it would be as it were a 
 prison to me. Then I said unto God^ Depart from me^ for I 
 desire not the knowledge of thy ways, Job 21. 14, 15. I was now 
 void of all good consideration ; Heaven and Hell were both out 
 of sight and mind ; and as for Saving and Damning, they were 
 least in my thoughts. Lord, thou knowest my life ; and my 
 ways were not hid from thee. 
 
 11. But this I well remember. That though I could my 
 self sin with the greatest delight and ease, and also take pleasure 
 in the vileness of my companions ; yet even then, if I have at 
 any time seen wicked things by those who professed goodness, 
 it would make my spirit tremble. As once, above all the rest, 
 when I was in my heighth of vanity, yet hearing one to swear, 
 that was reckoned for a religious man, it had so great a stroak 
 upon my spirit, that it made my heart ake. 
 
 12. But God did not utterly leave me, but followed me 
 still J not now with conviftions, but judgments ; yet such as 
 were mixed with mercy. For once I fell into a crick of the 
 
 9 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Sea, and hardly escaped drowning : Another time I fell out of a 
 Boat, into Bedfoni-Klver, but Mercy yet preserved me alive : 
 Besides, another time, being in the field with one of my 
 companions, it chaiiced that an Adder passed over the high- 
 way ; so I having a stick in mine hand, struck her over the 
 back ; and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with 
 my stick, and plucked her sting out with my fingers; by which 
 aft, had not God been merciful to me, I might, by my 
 desperateness, have brought my self to mine end. 
 
 13. This also I have taken notice of, with thanksgiving; 
 When I was a Soldier, I, with others, were drawn out to go to 
 such a place to besiege it ; but when I was just ready to go, 
 one of the Company desired to go in my room ; to which, 
 when I had consented, he took my place ; and coming to the 
 Siege, as he stood Sentinel, he was shot into the head with a 
 Musket-bullet, and died. 
 
 14. Here, as I said, were Judgments and Mercy, but 
 neither of them did awaken my Soul to Righteousness ; where- 
 fore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against 
 God, and careless of mine own Salvation. 
 
 15. Presently after this, I changed my condition into a 
 married state ; and my mercy was, to light upon a wife, whose 
 father was counted godly : This woman and I, though we 
 came together as poor as poor might be, (not having so much 
 house-hold-stufF as a dish or spoon betwixt us both) yet this she 
 had for her part, The Plain Man's Path-way to Heaven^ and 
 The Prague of Piety^ which her father had left her, when he 
 died. In these two books I should sometimes read with her, 
 wherein I also found some things that were somewhat pleasing 
 to me ; (but all this while I met with no convidlion.) She also 
 would be often telling of me, what a godly man her father was^ 
 and how he would reprove and correSi vice^ both in his house^ and 
 amongst his neighbours ; what a stri^ and holy life he lived in his 
 day^ both in word and deed. 
 
 16. Wherefore these books, with this relation, though they 
 did not reach my heart, to awaken it about my sad and sinful 
 state, yet they did beget within me some desires to Religion : 
 So that, because I knew no better, I fell in very eagerly with 
 the Religion of the times ; to wit, to go to Church twice a day, 
 and that too with the foremost ; and there should very devoutly, 
 
 10 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 both say and sing as others did, yet retaining my wicked life : 
 But withal, I was so over-run with the spirit of Superstition, 
 that I adored, and that with great devotion, even all things 
 (both the High-place, Priest, Clerk, Vestments, Service, and 
 what else) belonging to the Church ; counting all things holy, 
 that were therein contained ; and especially, the Priest and 
 Clerk most happy, and without doubt, greatly blessed, because 
 they were the Servants, as I then thought, of God ; and were 
 principal in the holy Temple, to do his work therein. 
 
 17. This conceit grew so strong, in little time, upon my 
 spirit, that had I but seen a Priest (though never so sordid and 
 debauched in his life) I should find my spirit fall under him, 
 reverence him, and knit unto him ; yea, I thought, for the love 
 I did bear unto them (supposing they were the Ministers of 
 God) I could have lain down at their feet, and have been 
 trampled upon by them ; their Name, their Garb, and Work 
 did so intoxicate and bewitch me. 
 
 18. After I had been thus for some considerable time, 
 another thought came in my mind; and that was, Whether we 
 were of the Israelites^ or no \ For finding in the Scriptures, 
 that they were once the peculiar people of God, thought I, If 
 I were once of this race, my Soul must needs be happy. Now 
 again I found within me a great longing to be resolved about 
 this Question, but could not tell how I should: At last, I asked 
 my father of it ; who told me, iVo, we were not. Wherefore 
 then I fell in my spirit, as to the hopes of that, and so 
 remained. 
 
 19. But all this while, I was not sensible of the danger 
 and evil of sin ; I was kept from considering that sin would 
 damn me, what Religion soever I followed, unless I was found 
 in Christ: Nay, I never thought of him, nor whether there was 
 such an one, or no. Thus Mnn^ while blind^ doth wander ^ but 
 wear let h himself with vanity : for he knoweth not the way to the 
 City of Gody Eccles. 10. 15. 
 
 20. But one day (amongst all the Sermons our Parson 
 made) his Subjedl was, to treat of the Sabbath-day, and of the 
 evil of breaking that, either with labour, sports, or otherwise : 
 (Now I was, notwithstanding my Religion, one that took much 
 delight in all manner of vice ; and especially, that was the day 
 that I did solace my self therewith.) Wherefore I fell in my 
 
 II 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Conscience under his Sermon, thinking and believing that he 
 made that Sermon on purpose to shew me my evil-doing : And 
 at that time I felt what guilt was, though never before, that I 
 can remember; but then I was, for the present, greatly loaden 
 therewith, and so went home when the Sermon was ended, 
 with a great burthen on my spirit. 
 
 21. This, for that instant, did benumb the sinews of my 
 best delights, and did imbitter my former pleasures to me : But 
 behold, it lasted not ; for before I had well dined, the trouble 
 began to go off my mind, and my heart returned to its old 
 course : But Oh ! how glad was I, that this trouble was gone 
 from me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin again 
 without control ! Wherefore, when I had satisfied Nature with 
 my food, I shook the Sermon out of my mind, and to my old 
 custom of sports and gaming I returned with great delight. 
 
 22. But the same day, as I was in the midst of a game at 
 Cat, and having struck it one blow from the hole, just as I was 
 about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddainly dart 
 from Heaven, into my Soul, which said. Wilt thou leave thy sinSy 
 and go to Heaven ; or have thy sins, and go to Hell? At this I 
 was put to an exceeding maze ; wherefore, leaving my Cat 
 upon the ground, I looked up to Heaven, and was as if I had, 
 with the eyes of my understanding, seen the Lord Jesus looking 
 down upon me, as being very hotly displeased with me, and as 
 if he did severely threaten me with some grievous punishment 
 for these, and other my ungodly practices. 
 
 23. I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but 
 suddainly this conclusion was fastned on my spirit (for the 
 former hint did set my sins again before my face :) That I had 
 been a great and grievous sinner ^ and that it was now too late for 
 me to look after Heaven ; for Christ would not forgive me^ nor 
 pardon my transgressions. Then I fell to musing upon this also; 
 and while I was thinking of it, and fearing lest it should be so, 
 I felt my heart sink in despair, concluding it was too late ; and 
 therefore I resolved in my mind, I would go on in sin : For, 
 thought I, if the case be thus, my state is surely miserable ; 
 miserable if I leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow them : 
 I can but be damned ; and if it must be so, I had as good be 
 damned for many sins, as be damned for few. 
 
 24. Thus I stood in the midst of my play, before all that 
 
 12 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 then were present ; but yet I told them nothing : But, I say, I 
 having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport 
 again ; and I well remember, that presently this kind of despair 
 did so possess my Soul, that I was perswaded, I could never 
 attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin ; for 
 Heaven was gone already, so that on that I must not think : 
 Wherefore I found within me a great desire to take my fill of 
 sin, still studying what sin was yet to be committed, that I 
 might taste the sweetness of it ; and I made as much haste as I 
 could to fill my belly with its delicates, lest I should die before 
 I had my desire ; for that I feared greatly. In these things, 
 / protect before God^ I lye not^ neither do I feign this form of 
 speech ; these were really, strongly, and with all my heart, my 
 desires : The good Lord whose mercy is unsearchable^ forgive me my 
 transgressions. 
 
 25. (And I am very confident, that this temptation of the 
 Devil is more usual amongst poor creatures than many are 
 aware of, even to over-run the spirits with a scurfy and seared 
 frame of heart, and benumbing of conscience ; which frame he 
 stilly and slily supplieth with such despair, that though not 
 much guilt attendeth Souls, yet they continually have a secret 
 conclusion within them, that there is no hopes for them ; for 
 they have loved sins^ therefore after them they will gOy Jer. 2. 25. 
 and 18. 12.) 
 
 26. Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness 
 of mind, still grudging that I could not be so satisfied with it as 
 I would. This did continue with me about a month, or more : 
 But one day, as I was standing at a neighbour's shop-window, 
 and there cursing and swearing, and playing the mad-man, after 
 my wonted manner, there sate within the woman of the house, 
 and heard me ; who, though she also was a very loose and 
 ungodly wretch, yet protested that I swore and cursed at that 
 most fearful rate, that she was made to tremble to hear me ; 
 and told me further. That I was the ungodliest fellow^ for 
 swearings that ever she heard in all her life ; and that /, by thus 
 doings was able to spoil all the Touth in the whole Town, if they 
 came but in my company, 
 
 27. At this reproof I was silenced, and put to secret 
 shame ; and that too, as I thought, before the God of Heaven : 
 Wherefore while I stood there, and hanging down my head, I 
 
 13 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 wished with all my heart that I might be a little child again, 
 that my father might learn me to speak without this wicked, 
 way of swearing ; for, thought I, I am so accustomed to it, that 
 it is but in vain for me to think of a reformation, for I thought 
 it could never be. 
 
 28. But how it came to pass, I know not ; I did, from 
 this time forward, so leave my swearing, that it was a great 
 wonder to my self to observe it ; and whereas before I knew 
 not how to speak, unless I put an Oath before, and another 
 behind, to make my words have authority ; now I could, 
 without it, speak better, and with more pleasantness, than ever 
 I could before. All this while I knew not Jesus Christ, neither 
 did I leave my sports and play. 
 
 29. But quickly after this, I fell in company with one 
 poor man, that made profession of Religion ; who, as I then 
 thought, did talk pleasantly of the Scriptures, and of the matters 
 of Religion : Wherefore falling into some love and liking to 
 what he said, I betook me to my Bible, and began to take great 
 pleasure in reading, but especially with the Historical part 
 thereof; for as for PauPs Epistles, and such like Scriptures, 
 I could not away with them ; being as yet ignorant, either of 
 the corruptions of my nature, or of the want and worth of Jesus 
 Christ to save me. 
 
 30. Wherefore I fell to some outward Reformation, both 
 in my words and life, and did set the Commandments before me 
 
 for my way to Heaven ; which Commandments I also did strive 
 to keep, and, as I thought, did keep them pretty well some- 
 times, and then I should have comfort ; yet now and then 
 should break one, and so afflift my Conscience ; but then I 
 should repent, and say, I was sorry for it, and promise God to 
 do better next time, and there get help again, for then I 
 thought I pleased God as well as any man in England. 
 
 31. Thus I continued about a year; all which time our 
 Neighbours did take me to be a very godly man, a new and 
 religious man, and did marvel much to see such a great and 
 famous alteration in my life and manners ; and indeed, so it 
 was, though yet I knew not Christ, nor Grace, nor Faith, nor 
 Hope ; for, as I have well seen since, had I then died, my state 
 had been most fearful. 
 
 32. But, I say, my Neighbours were amaz,ed at this my 
 
 H 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 great Conversion ; from prodigious prophaneness, to something 
 like a moral life ; and truly, so they well might ; for this my 
 Conversion was as great, as for Tom of Bethlem to become a 
 sober man. Now therefore they began to praise, to commend, 
 and speak well of me, both to my face, and behind my back. 
 Now I was, as they said, become godly ; now I was become a 
 right honest man. But, Oh ! when I understood that these 
 were their words and opinions of me, it pleased me mighty 
 well : For though as yet I was nothing but a poor painted 
 Hypocrite, yet I loved to be talked of, as one that was truly 
 Godly. I was proud of my Godliness ; and indeed, I did all I 
 did, either to be seen of, or to be well spoken of by men : And 
 thus I continued for about a twelve-month, or more. 
 
 33. Now you must know, that before this, I had taken 
 much delight in ringing ; but my Conscience beginning to be 
 tender, I thought huch practice was but vain, and therefore 
 forced my self to leave it, yet my mind hanckered ; wherefore 
 I should go to the Steeple-house, and look on, though I durst 
 not ring : But I thought this did not become Religion neither, 
 yet I forced my self, and would look on still : But quickly after, 
 I began to think. How if one of the Bells should fall ? Then I 
 chose to stand under a main Beam, that lay overthwart the 
 Steeple, from side to side, thinking there I might stand sure. 
 But then I should think again, Should the Bell fall with a 
 swing, it might first hit the wall, and then re-bounding upon 
 me, might kill me, for all this Beam : This made me stand in 
 the Steeple door ; and now, thought I, I am safe enough ; for 
 if a Bell should then fall, I can slip out behind these thick walls, 
 and so be preserved notwithstanding. 
 
 34. So after this, I would yet go to see them ring, but 
 would not go further than the Steeple-door ; but then it came 
 into my head. How if the Steeple it self should fall ? and this 
 thought (it may fall for ought I know) when I stood and looked 
 on, did continually so shake my mind, that I durst not stand at 
 the Steeple-door any longer, but was forced to flee, for fear the 
 Steeple should fall upon my head, 
 
 35. Another thing was, my dancing; I was a full year, 
 before I could quite leave that ; but all this while, when I 
 thought I kept this or that Commandment, or did, by word 
 or deed, any thing that I thought were good, I had great peace 
 
 15 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 in my Conscience; and should think with my self, God cannot 
 chuse but be now pleased with me ; yea, to relate it in my own 
 way, I thought no man in England could please God better 
 than I. 
 
 36. But, poor wretch as I was, I was all this while 
 ignorant of Jesus Christ, and going about to establish my 
 own Righteousness ; and had perished therein, had not God, 
 in mercy, shewed me more of my state by nature. 
 
 37. But upon a day, the good Providence of God did cast 
 me to Bedford^ to work on my Calling ; and in one of the streets 
 of that Town, I came where there were three or four poor 
 women sitting at a door, in the Sun, talking about the things 
 of God ; and being now willing to hear them discourse, I drew 
 near to hear what they said, for I was now a brisk Talker also 
 my self, in the matters of Religion : But I may say, / heardy hut 
 I understood not ; for they were far above, out of my reach : 
 Their talk was about a new birth, the work of God on their 
 hearts, also how they were convinced of their miserable state 
 by nature ; they talked how God had visited their Souls with 
 his love in the Lord Jesus, and with what words and promises 
 they had been refreshed, comforted and supported against the 
 temptations of the Devil : Moreover, they reasoned of the 
 suggestions and temptations of Satan in particular ; and told 
 to each other, by which they had been afflifted, and how they 
 were born up under his assaults : They also discoursed of their 
 own wretchedness of heart, of their unbelief; and did contemn, 
 slight and abhor their own Righteousness, as filthy and in- 
 sufficient to do them any good. 
 
 38. And me-thought they spake, as if joy did make them 
 speak ; they spake with such pleasantness of Scripture-language, 
 and with such appearance of Grace in all they said, that they 
 were to me, as if they had found a new world, as if they were 
 people that dwelt alone^ and were not to he reckoned amongst their 
 NeighhourSy Numb. 23. 9. 
 
 39. At this I felt my own heart began to shake, and 
 mistrust my condition to be naught ; for I saw, that in all my 
 thoughts about Religion and Salvation, the new Birth did never 
 enter into my mind, neither knew I the comfort of the Word 
 and Promise, nor the deceitfulness and treachery of my own 
 wicked heart. As for secret thoughts, I took no notice of 
 
 16 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 them ; neither did I understand what Satan's temptations were, 
 nor how they were to be withstood and resisted, ^c. 
 
 40. Thus therefore, when I had heard and considered 
 what they said, I left them, and went about my employment 
 again, but their talk and discourse went with me; also my heart 
 would tarry with them, for I was greatly affeiled with their 
 words, both because by them I was convinced, that I wanted 
 the true tokens of a truly godly man, and also because by them 
 I was convinced of the happy and blessed condition of him that 
 was such an one. 
 
 41. Therefore I should often make it my business to be 
 going again and again into the company of these poor people, for 
 I could not stay away ; and the more I went amongst them, the 
 more I did question my condition; and, as I still do remember, 
 presently I found two things within me, at which I did some- 
 times marvel ; (especially considering what a blind, ignorant, 
 sordid and ungodly wretch but just before I was :) The one 
 was a very great softness and tenderness of heart, which caused 
 me to fall under the conviction of what by Scripture they 
 asserted ; and the other was, a great bending in my mind to 
 a continual meditating on them, and on all other good things 
 which at any time I heard or read of. 
 
 42. By these things my mind was now so turned, that it 
 lay like an Horse-leach at the Vein, still crying out, Give^ gi'^^'i 
 Prov. 30. 15. Yea, it was so fixed on Eternity, and on the 
 things about the Kingdom of Heaven (that is so far as I knew, 
 though as yet, God knows, I knew but little) that neither 
 pleasures, nor profits, nor perswasions, nor threats could loose 
 it, or make it let go its hold ; and though I may speak it with 
 shame, yet it is, in very deed, a certain truth, it would then 
 have been as difficult for me to have taken my mind from 
 Heaven to Earth, as I have found it often since to get again 
 from Earth to Heaven. 
 
 43. One thing I may not omit : There was a young man 
 in our Town, to whom my heart before was knit more than to 
 any other ; but he being a most wicked creature for cursing and 
 swearing, and whoring, I now shook him off, and forsook his 
 company ; but about a quarter of a year after I had left him, I 
 met him in a certain Lane, and asked him how he did ; he, 
 after his old swearing and mad way, answered, He was well. 
 
 B. B 17 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 But^ Harry, said I, why do you swear and curse thus ? What 
 will become of you^ if you die in this condition ? He answered me 
 in a great chafe, What would the Devil do for company^ if it were 
 not for such as I am F 
 
 44. About this time I met with some Ranters Books, that 
 were put forth by some of our Country-men; which Books were 
 also highly in esteem by several old Professors; some of these 
 I read, but was not able to make a judgment about them ; 
 wherefore, as I read in them, and thought upon them (feeling 
 my self unable to judge) I should betake my self to hearty 
 prayer, in this manner ; O Lord^ I am a fool^ and not able to 
 know the Truth from Error : Lord, leave me not to my own 
 Blindness^ either to approve of^ or condemn this Doflrine : If it 
 be of Godf let me not despise it ; if it be of the Devil, let me not 
 embrace it. Lord, I lay my Soul, in this matter, ojily at thy foot ; 
 let me not be deceived, I humbly beseech thee. I had one religious 
 intimate Companion all this while, and that was the poor man 
 that I spoke of before ; but about this time, he also turned a 
 most devilish Ranter, and gave himself up to all manner of 
 filthiness, especially Uncleanness : He would also deny that 
 there was a God, Angel, or Spirit ; and would laugh at all 
 exhortations to sobriety : When I laboured to rebuke his 
 wickedness, he would laugh the more, and pretend that he 
 had gone through all Religions, and could never light on the 
 right, till now: He told me also, that in little time, I should see 
 all Professors turn to the ways of the Ranters. Wherefore, 
 abominating those cursed principles, I left his company forth- 
 with, and became to him as great a stranger, as I had been 
 before a familiar. 
 
 45. Neither was this man only a temptation to me, but 
 my Calling lying in the Country, I happened to light into 
 several peoples company ; who, though stri6l in Religion for- 
 merly, yet were also swept away by these Ranters. These 
 would also talk with me of their ways, and condemn me as legal 
 and dark ; pretending that they only had attained to perfeftion, 
 that could do what they would, and not sin. Oh ! These 
 temptations were suitable to my flesh, I being but a young 
 man, and my nature in its prime ; but God, who had, as I 
 hope, designed me for better things, kept me in the fear of his 
 Name, and did not suffer me to accept of such cursed principles. 
 
 18 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 And blessed be God, who put it into my heart to cry to him to 
 be kept and direfted, still distrusting mine own wisdom ; for I 
 have since seen even the cffe61: of that prayer, in his preserving 
 me, not only from Ranting Errors, but from those also that 
 have sprung up since. The Bible was precious to me in 
 those days. 
 
 46. And now, me-thought, I began to look into the Bible 
 with new eyes, and read as I never did before ; and especially 
 the Epistles of the Apostle St. Paul were sweet and pleasant to 
 me ; and indeed, I was then never out of the Bible, either by 
 reading, or meditation ; still crying out to God, that I might 
 know the truth, and way to Heaven and Glory. 
 
 47. And as I went on and read I lighted on that passage, 
 To one is given by the Spirit^ the word ofwisdotn; to another^ the 
 word of knowledge by the same Spirit ; and to another^ faith^ Sec. 
 I Cor. 12. And though, as I have since seen, that by this 
 Scripture the Holy Ghost intends, in special, things extra- 
 ordinary, yet on me it then did fasten with conviftion, that 
 I did want things ordinary, even that understanding and 
 wisdom that other Christians had. On this word I mused, 
 and could not tell what to do ; especially, this word [Faith] 
 put me to it ; for I could not help it, but sometimes must 
 question whether I had any Faith, or no ; but I was loath to 
 conclude, I had no Faith ; for if / do so, thought I, then I shall 
 count my self a very Cast-away indeed. 
 
 48. No, said I with my self, though I am convinced that 
 I am an ignorant Sot, and that I want those blessed Gifts of 
 Knowledge and Understanding that other good people have ; 
 yet at a venture I will conclude, I am not altogether faithless, 
 though I know not what Faith is : For it was shewed me, and 
 that too (as I have seen since) by Satan, that those who conclude 
 themselves in a faithless state, have neither rest nor quiet in 
 their souls; and I was loth to fall quite into despair, 
 
 49. Wherefore by this suggestion, I was, for a while, made 
 afraid to see my want of Faith ; but God would not suffer me 
 thus to undo and destroy my Soul, but did continually, against 
 this my blind and sad conclusion, create still within me such 
 suppositions, insomuch that I could not rest content, until I did 
 now come to some certain knowledge, whether I had Faith, or 
 no; this always running in my mind, But how if you want Faith 
 
 B2 IQ 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 indeed ? But how can you tell you have Faith ? And besides, 
 I saw for certain, if I had it not, I was sure to perish for ever. 
 
 50. So that though I endeavoured at the first to look over 
 the business of Faith, yet in a little time, I better considering 
 the matter, was willing to put my self upon the trial, whether 
 I had Faith, or no. But alas, poor wretch ! so ignorant and 
 brutish was I, that I knew, to this day, no more how to do it, 
 than I know how to begin and accomplish that rare and curious 
 piece of Art, which I never yet saw or considered. 
 
 51. Wherefore while I was thus considering, and being 
 put to my plunge about it (for you must know, that as yet I 
 had, in this matter, broken my mind to no man, only did hear 
 and consider) the Tempter came in with his delusion. That there 
 was no way for me to know I had Faith^ but by trying to work 
 some Miracle ; urging those Scriptures that seem to look that 
 way, for the inforcing and strengthning his temptation. Nay, 
 one day, as 1 was betwixt Elstow and Bedford the temptation 
 was hot upon me, to try if I had Faith, by doing some Miracle; 
 which Miracle, at that time, was this ; I must say to the Puddles 
 that were in the Horse-pads, Be dry ; and to the dry places^ Be 
 you the puddles: And truly, one time I was going to say so 
 indeed; but just as I was about to speak, this thought came into 
 my mind ; But go under yonder Hedge^ and pray first^ that God 
 would make you able : But when I had concluded to pray, this 
 came hot upon me ; That if I prayed, and came again, and tried 
 to do it, and yet did nothing notwithstanding, then be sure I 
 had no Faith, but was a Cast-away, and lost. Nay, thought 
 I, if it be so, I will not try yet, but will stay a little longer. 
 
 52. So I continued at a great loss ; for I thought, if they 
 only had Faith, which could do so wonderful things, then I 
 concluded, that for the present I neither had it, nor yet for 
 time to come were ever like to have it. Thus I was tossed 
 betwixt the Devil and my own ignorance, and so perplexed, 
 especially at some times, that I could not tell what to do. 
 
 53. About this time, the state and happiness of these poor 
 people at Bedford was thus, in a kind of Fision^ presented to me : 
 I saw, as if they were set on the Sunny-side of some high 
 Mountain, there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams 
 of the Sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the Cold, 
 affli6led with Frost, Snow and dark Clouds : Me-thought also, 
 
 20 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 betwixt me and them, I saw a Wall that did compass about 
 this Mountain ; now through this Wall my Soul did greatly 
 desire to pass ; concluding, that if I could, I would go even 
 into the very midst of them, and there also comfort my self 
 with the heat of their Sun. 
 
 54. About this Wall I thought my self to go again and 
 again, still prying as I went, to see if I could find some way or 
 passage, by which I might enter therein ; but none could I find 
 for some time : At the last, I saw, as it were, a narrow gap, 
 like a little door-way, in the Wall, thorough which I attempted 
 to pass : Now the passage being very strait and narrow, I made 
 many offers to get in, but all in vain, even until I was well nigh 
 quite beat out by striving to get in ; at last with great striving, 
 me-thought I at first did get in my head, and after that, by a 
 sideling striving, my shoulders, and my whole body : Then was 
 I exceeding glad, and went and sate down in the midst of them, 
 and so was comforted with the light and heat of their Sun. 
 
 55. Now this Mountain and Wall, i^c. was thus made 
 out to me ; the Mountain signified the Church of the Living 
 God ; the Sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shining of 
 his merciful Face on them that were therein ; the Wall I thought 
 was the Word, that did make separation between the Christians 
 and the World ; and the Gap which was in this Wall, I thought, 
 was Jesus Christ, who is the Way to God the Father, "Job. 14. 6. 
 Mat. 7. 14. But forasmuch as the Passage was wonderful 
 narrow, even so narrow, that I could not but with great diffi- 
 culty enter in thereat, it shewed me, that none could enter into 
 Life, but those that were in down-right earnest, and unless also 
 they left this wicked World behind them ; for here was only 
 room for Body and Soul, but not for Body and Soul, and 
 Sin. 
 
 56. This resemblance abode upon my Spirit many days ; 
 all which time I saw my self in a forlorn and sad condition, 
 but yet was provoked to a vehement hunger and desire to be 
 one of that number that did sit in the Sun-shine : Now also 
 I should pray, where-ever I was ; whether at home, or abroad ; 
 in house, or field ; and should also often, with lifting up of heart, 
 sing that of the fifty first Psalm^ O Lord^ consider my distress ; 
 for as yet I knew not where I was. 
 
 57. Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable 
 
 21 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 perswasion that I had Faith in Christ ; but instead of having 
 satisfaction, here I began to find my Soul to be assaulted with 
 fresh doubts about my future happiness ; especially with such as 
 these, Whether I was eleSied : But how if the Day of Grace 
 should now he past and gone? 
 
 58. By these two temptations I was very much afflifted 
 and disquieted ; sometimes by one, and sometimes by the other 
 of them. And first, to speak of that about my questioning my 
 Ele6lion ; I found at this time, that though I was in a flame to 
 find the way to Heaven and Glory, and though nothing could 
 beat me off from this, yet this question did so offend and 
 discourage me, that I was, especially at some times, as if the 
 very strength of my body also had been taken away by the force 
 and power thereof. This Scripture also did seem to me, to 
 trample upon all my desires ; // is neither in him that willeth^ 
 nor in him that runneth \ hut in God that sheweth mercy^ Rom. 9. 
 
 59. With this Scripture I could not tell what to do, for 
 I evidently saw, unless that the great God, of his infinite Grace 
 and Bounty, had voluntarily chosen me to be a Vessel of Mercy, 
 though I should desire, and long, and labour until my heart did 
 break, no good could come of it. Therefore this would still 
 stick with me, How can you tell you are eleSled ? And what if 
 you should not ? Mow then ? 
 
 60. O Lord, thought I, what if I should not indeed ? It 
 may be, you are not, said the Tempter : It may be so indeed, 
 thought I. Why then, said Satan, you had as good leave off, 
 and strive no further ; for if, indeed, you should not be elefted 
 and chosen of God, there is no talk of your being saved \ For it 
 is neither in him that willeth^ nor in him that runneth ; hut in God 
 that sheweth mercy. 
 
 61. By these things I was driven to my wits end, not 
 knowing what to say, or how to answer these temptations ; 
 (indeed, I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but 
 that rather it was my own prudence, thus to start the question ;) 
 for that the Elecfl only attained Eternal Life, that I, without 
 scruple, did heartily close withal ; but that my self was one of 
 them, there lay the question. 
 
 62. Thus therefore, for several days, I was greatly assaulted 
 and perplexed ; and was often, when I have been walking, ready 
 to sink where I went, with faintness in my mind : But one day, 
 
 22 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 after I had been so many weeks oppressed and cast down there- 
 with, as I was now quite giving up the Ghost of all my hopes 
 of ever attaining life, that sentence fell with weight upon my 
 spirit, Look at the generations of oldy and see : Did ever any trust 
 in God^ and were confounded ? 
 
 63. At which I was greatly lightned, and encouraged in 
 my Soul ; for thus at that very instant, it was expounded to 
 me : Begin at the beginning of Genesis, and read to the end of 
 the Revelations, and see if you can find that there was any that 
 ever trusted in the Lord^ and was confounded. So coming home, 
 I presently went to my Bible, to see if I could find that saying, 
 not doubting but to find it presently ; for it was so fresh, and 
 with such strength and comfort on my spirit, that I was as if it 
 talked with me. 
 
 64. Well, I looked, but I found it not; only it abode upon 
 me : Then I did ask first this good man, and then another, if 
 they knew where it was ; but they knew no such place. At 
 this I wonder'd, that such a sentence should so suddainly, and 
 with such comfort and strength, sieze and abide upon my heart, 
 and yet that none could find it (for I doubted not, but it was in 
 holy Scripture.) 
 
 65. Thus I continued above a year, and could not find 
 the place ; but at last, casting my eye into the Apocrypha-hooks^ 
 I found it in Ecclesiasticus^ Ecclus. 2. 10. This, at the first, did 
 somewhat daunt me ; but because by this time I had got more 
 experience of the love and kindness of God, it troubled me the 
 less ; especially when I considered, that though it was not in 
 those Texts that we call Holy and Canonical, yet forasmuch 
 as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of the 
 Promises, it was my duty to take the comfort of it; and I bless 
 God for that word, for it was of God to me : That word doth 
 still, at times, shine before my face. 
 
 66. After this, that other doubt did come with strength 
 upon me, But how if the Day of Grace should be past and gone ? 
 How if you have over-stood the time of Mercy ? Now I 
 remember, that one day, as I was walking into the Country, 
 I was much in the thoughts of this, But how if the Day of 
 Grace be past F And to aggravate my trouble, the Tempter 
 presented to my mind those good people of Bedford^ and 
 suggested thus unto me ; That these being converted already, 
 
 23 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 they were all that God would save in those parts ; and 
 that I came too late, for these had got the Blessing before 
 I came. 
 
 67. Now was I in great distress, thinking in very deed, 
 that this might well be so ; wherefore I went up and down be- 
 moaning my sad condition ; counting my self far worse than a 
 thousand fools for standing ofF thus long, and spending so many 
 years in sin as I have done ; still crying out, Oh, that I had 
 turned sooner ! Oh, that I had turned seven years ago ! It 
 made me also angry with my self, to think that I should have 
 no more wit, but to trifle away my time, till my Soul and 
 Heaven were lost, 
 
 68. But when I had been long vexed with this fear, and 
 was scarce able to take one step more, just about the same place 
 where I received my other encouragement, these words broke in 
 upon my mind, Compel them to come in^ that my house may be 
 filled ; and yet there is roomy Luk. 14. 22, 23. These words, 
 but especially them. And yet there is room^ were sweet words to 
 me ; for truly, I thought that by them I saw that there was 
 place enough in Heaven for me ; and moreover, that when the 
 Lord Jesus did speak these words, he then did think of me ; 
 and that he knowing the time would come, that I should be 
 afflifted with fear that there was no place left for me in his 
 bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record, 
 that I might find help thereby against this vile temptation. 
 This I then verily believed. 
 
 69. In the light and encouragement of this Word, I went 
 a pretty while ; and the comfort was the more, when I thought 
 that the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that 
 he should speak them words on purpose for my sake; for I did 
 think verily, that he did on purpose speak them, to encourage 
 me withal. 
 
 70. But I was not without my temptations to go back 
 again ; temptations, I say, both from Satan, mine own heart, 
 and carnal acquaintance ; but, I thank God, these were out- 
 weighed by that sound sense of Death, and of the Day of 
 Judgment, which abode, as it were, continually in my view. 
 I should often also think on Nebuchadnezzar ; of whom it is 
 said. He had given him all the kingdoms of the earthy Dan. 5. 
 18, 19. Yet, thought I, if this great man had all his portion 
 
 24 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 in this World, one hour in Hell-fire would make him forget all. 
 Which Consideration was a great help to me. 
 
 71. I was also made, about this time, to see something 
 concerning the Beasts that Moses counted clean, and unclean : 
 I thought those Beasts were types of men ; the clean^ types of 
 them that were the people of God ; but the unclean^ types of 
 such as were the children of the wicked One. Now I read, 
 that the clean Beasts chewed the Cud ; that is, thought I, they 
 shew us, we must feed upon the Word of God : They also 
 parted the Hoof; I thought that signified, we must part, if we 
 would be saved, with the ways of ungodly men. And also, in 
 further reading about them, I found, that though we did chew 
 the Cud, as the Hare; yet if we walked with claws, like a Dog; 
 or if we did part the Hoof, like the Swine ; yet if we did not 
 chew the Cud, as the Sheep, we were still, for all that, but 
 unclean : for I thought the Hare to be a type of those that 
 talk of the Word, yet walk in ways of sin ; and that the Swine 
 was like him that parteth with his outward pollutions, but still 
 wanteth the word of Faith, without which, there could be no 
 way of Salvation, let a man be never so devout, Deut. 14. After 
 this, I found by reading the Word, that those that must be 
 glorified with Christ in another World, must he called by him 
 here ; called to the partaking of a share in his Word and 
 Righteousness, and to the comforts and first fruits of his Spirit, 
 and to a peculiar interest in all those heavenly things, which do 
 indeed, fore fit the Soul for that Rest, and House of Glory, 
 which is in Heaven above. 
 
 72. Here again I was at a very great stand ; not knowing 
 what to do, fearing I was not called ; for, thought I, if I be not 
 called, what then can do me good ? None but those who are 
 effedtually called, inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. But oh, 
 how I now loved those words that spake of a Christian s 
 Calling ! as when the Lord said to one. Follow me ; and to 
 another, Come after me: And, oh, thought I, that he would 
 say so to me too ! How gladly would I run after him ! 
 
 74. I cannot now express with what longings and breath- 
 ings in my Soul, I cried to Christ to call me. Thus I continued 
 for a time, all on a flame to be converted to Jesus Christ; and 
 did also see at that day, such glory in a converted state, that I 
 could not be contented without a share therein. Gold ! Could 
 
 25 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 it have been gotten for Gold, what could I have given for it ! 
 Had I had a whole World, it had all gone ten thousand times 
 over for this, that my Soul might have been in a converted 
 state. 
 
 75. How lovely now was every one in my eyes, that I 
 thought to be converted men and women ! They shone, they 
 walked like a people that carried the Broad Seal of Heaven i 
 about them. Oh ! I saw the lot was fallen to them in 
 pleasant places, and they had a goodly Heritage, Psal. 16. 
 But that which made me sick, was that of Christ, in Mark ; 
 He went up into a Mountain^ and called to him whom he would^ 
 and they came unto him^ Mar. 3. 13. 
 
 76. This Scripture made me faint and fear, yet it kindled 
 fire in my Soul. That which made me fear, was this ; lest 
 Christ should have no liking to me, for he called whom he 
 would. But, Oh ! the glory that I saw in that condition did 
 still so engage my heart, that I could seldom read of any that 
 Christ did call, but I presently wished, Would I had been in 
 their Cloaths^ JVould I had been born Peter, Would I had been 
 horn John ; Or would I had been by, and had heard him when he 
 called them ; how would I have cried^ Lord^ call me also F But^ 
 Oh ! I feared he would not call me. 
 
 77. And truly, the Lord let me go thus many months 
 together, and shewed me nothing ; either that I was already, 
 or should be called hereafter : But at last, after much time 
 spent, and many groans to God, that I might be made partaker 
 of the holy and heavenly Calling, that word came in upon me, 
 / will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed^ for the Lord 
 dwelleth in Zion^ Joel 3. 21. These words I thought were 
 sent, to encourage me to wait still upon God ; and signified 
 unto me, that if I were not already, yet time might come, I 
 might be in truth converted unto Christ. 
 
 78. About this time I began to break my mind to those 
 poor people in Bedford^ and to tell them my condition ; which 
 when they had heard, they told Mr. Gifford of me ; who himself 
 also took occasion to talk with me, and was willing to be well 
 perswaded of me, though I think but from little grounds : But 
 he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer 
 with others, about the dealings of God with their Souls ; from 
 all which I still received more convi6lion, and from that time 
 
 26 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 began to see something of the vanity, and inward wretchedness 
 of my wicked heart, for as yet I knew no great matter therein ; 
 but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to work at 
 that rate as it never did before. Now I evidently found, that 
 lusts and corruptions put forth themselves within me, in wicked 
 thoughts and desires, which I did not regard before ; my desires 
 also for Heaven and Life began to fail ; I found also, that 
 whereas before my Soul was full of longings after God, now 
 it began to hanker after every foolish vanity ; yea, my heart 
 would not be moved to mind that that was good ; it began to 
 be careless, both of my Soul, and Heaven ; it would now con- 
 tinually hang back, both to, and in every duty ; and was as a 
 clog on the leg of a Bird, to hinder me from flying. 
 
 79. Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and worse ; now 
 I am farther from conversion than ever I was before : Where- 
 fore I began to sink greatly in my Soul, and began to entertain 
 such discouragement in my heart, as laid me as low as Hell. 
 If now I should have burned at the Stake, I could not believe 
 that Christ had love for me : Alas ! I could neither hear him, 
 nor see him, nor feel him, nor favour any of his things : I was 
 driven as with a Tempest, my heart would be unclean, the 
 Canaanites would dwell in the Land. 
 
 80. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of 
 God ; which, when they heard, they would pity me, and would 
 tell me of the Promises ; but they had as good have told me, 
 that I must reach the Sun with my finger, as have bidden me 
 receive, or relie upon the Promise ; and as soon as I should have 
 done it, all my sense and feeling was against me ; and I saw I 
 had an heart that would sin, and that lay under a Law that 
 would condemn. 
 
 81. These things have often made me think of the Child 
 which the Father brought to Christ ; who^ while he was yet a 
 coming to him^ was thrown down by the Devil ; and also so rent 
 and torn by hitn^ that he lay and wallowed^ foaming^ Luk. 9. 42. 
 Mar. 9. 20. 
 
 82. Further, in these days, I should find my heart to shut 
 it self up against the Lord, and against his holy Word : I have 
 found my Unbelief to set, as it were, the shoulder to the door, 
 to keep him out ; and that too even then, when I have, with 
 many a bitter sigh, cried, Good Lord, break it open : Lord^ 
 
 27 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 break these Gates of BrasSy and cut the Bars of iron asunder^ 
 Psal. 107. 16. Yet that word would sometimes create in my 
 heart a peaceable pause, / girded thee^ tho thou hast not known me^ 
 Isa. 45. 5. 
 
 83. But all this while, as to the a6l of sinning, I never 
 was more tender than now ; my hinder parts were inward ; I 
 durst not take a pin, or stick, though but so big as a straw ; for 
 my Conscience now was sore, and would smart at every touch : 
 I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should 
 misplace them. Oh, how gingerly did I then go, in all I did 
 or said ! I found my self as on a miry Bog, that shook if I did 
 but stir, and was, as there left both of God, and Christ, and the 
 Spirit, and all good things. 
 
 84. But I observe, though I was such a great sinner before 
 conversion, yet God never much charged the guilt of the sins 
 of my Ignorance upon me ; only he shewed me, I was lost if I 
 had not Christ, because I had been a sinner. I saw that I 
 wanted a perfedt Righteousness, to present me without fault 
 before God ; and this Righteousness was no where to be found, 
 but in the Person of Jesus Christ. 
 
 "85. But my original and inward pollution, that, that was 
 my plague and my afflidlion ; that I saw, at a dreadful rate, 
 always putting forth it self within me ; that I had the guilt of, 
 to amazement ; by reason of that, I was more loathsome in 
 mine own eyes, than was a toad, and I thought I was so in 
 God's eyes too : Sin and corruption, I said, would as naturally 
 bubble out of my heart, as water would bubble out of a 
 fountain : I thought now, that every one had a better heart 
 than I had ; I could have changed heart with any body ; I 
 thought, none but the Devil himself could equalize me for 
 inward wickedness, and pollution of mind. I fell therefore at 
 the sight of my own vileness, deeply into despair ; for I con- 
 cluded, that this condition that I was in, could not stand with 
 a state of Grace : Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God ; sure 
 I am given up to the Devil, and to a reprobate mind : and thus 
 I continued a long while, even for some years together. 
 
 86. While I was thus afflidled with the fears of my own 
 damnation, there were two things would make me wonder; 
 the one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of 
 this life, as if they should live here always : The other was, 
 
 28 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 when I found Professors much distressed, and cast down, when 
 they met with outward losses; as of Husband, Wife, Child, ^c. 
 Lord ! thought I, what a-do is here about such little things as 
 these ! What seeking after carnal things by some, and what 
 grief in others for the loss of them ! If they so much labour 
 after, and spend so many tears for the things of this present life, 
 how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for ! My Soul is 
 dying, my soul is damning. Were my Soul but in a good 
 condition, and were I but sure of it ; ah, how rich should I 
 esteem my self, though blest but with Bread and Water ! I 
 should count those but small affliftions, and should bear them 
 as little burthens. A wounded Spirit^ who can bear F 
 
 87. And though I was thus troubled, and tossed, and 
 afflifted with the sight, and sense, and terrour of my own 
 wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sense and sight go quite 
 off my mind ; for I found, that unless guilt of Conscience was 
 taken off the right way, that is, by the Blood of Christ, a man 
 grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind, than 
 better. Wherefore, if my guilt lay hard upon me, then I should 
 cry that the Blood of Christ might take it off: And if it was 
 going off without it (for the sense of sin would be sometimes as 
 if it would die, and go quite away) then I would also strive to 
 fetch it upon my heart again by bringing the punishment for 
 sin in Hell-fire upon my spirit ; and should cry, Lord^ let it not 
 go off my hearty but the right way^ but by the Blood of Christy and 
 by the application of thy mercy^ through hirn, to my Soul ; for that 
 Scripture lay much upon me. Without shedding of blood, there is 
 no remission, Heb. 9. 22. And that which made me the more 
 afraid of this, was, because I had seen some, who, though when 
 they were under wounds of Conscience, would cry and pray ; 
 yet seeking rather present ease from their trouble, than pardon 
 for their sin, cared not how they lost their guilt, so they got it 
 out of their mind : Now having got it off the wrong way, it 
 was not sandlified unto them; but they grew harder, and 
 blinder, and more wicked after their trouble. This made me 
 afraid, and made me cry to God the more, that it might not be 
 so with me. 
 
 88. And now I was sorry that God had made me a man, 
 for I feared I was a Reprobate : I counted Man, as unconverted, 
 the most d<^leful of all the Creatures. Thus being afflidled and 
 
 29 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 tossed about my sad condition, I counted my self alone, and 
 above the most of men, unblessed. 
 
 89. Yea I thought it impossible that ever I should attain 
 to so much goodness of heart, as to thank God that he had 
 made me a man. Man, indeed, is the most noble, by creation, 
 of all creatures in the visible World ; but by sin, he had made 
 himself the most ignoble. The beasts, birds, fishes, ^c. I 
 blessed their condition; for they had not a sinful nature, they 
 were not obnoxious to the wrath of God, they were not to go 
 to Hell-fire after death ; I could therefore have rejoiced, had my 
 condition been as any of theirs. 
 
 [gjo. In this condition I went a great while; but when 
 comforting time was come, I heard one preach a Sermon upon 
 these words in the Soitg^ (^f^^g 4- i-j Behold^ thou art fair^ my 
 Love ; behold^ thou art fair : But at that time he made these 
 two words, My Love^ his chief and subje6l-matter; from which, 
 after he had a little opened the Text, he observed these several 
 Conclusions : i . That the Churchy and so every saved Soul^ is 
 Chrisfs Love^ when loveless. 2. Christ'' s Love without a cause. 
 3. Chrisfs Love., when hated of the World. 4. Christ'' s Love., 
 when under temptation^ and under desertion. 5. Chrisfs Love, 
 from first to last. 
 
 91. But I got nothing by what he said at present; only 
 when he came to the Application of the fourth Particular, this 
 was the word he said ; If 'it be so., that the saved Soul is Christ's 
 Love., when under temptation and desertion ; then., poor tempted 
 Souly when thou art assaulted and affli£led with temptations, and 
 the hid'ings of God''s Face, yet think on these two words, MY 
 LOVE, st'ill. 
 
 92. So as I was going home, these words came again into 
 my thoughts; and I well remember, as they came in, I said 
 thus in my heart. What shall I get by thinking on these two 
 words? This thought had no sooner passed through my heart, 
 but these words began thus to kindle in my spirit, Thou art my 
 Love, thou art my Dove, twenty times together; and still as they 
 ran thus in my mind, they waxed stronger and warmer, and 
 began to make me look up ; but being as yet between hope and 
 fear, I still replied in my heart. But is 'it true? But is 'it true? 
 At which, that sentence fell in upon me. He wist not that It 
 was true, which was done unto him of the Angel, A61. 12. 9. 
 
 30 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 93. Then I began to give place to the Word, which, with 
 power, did over and over make this joyful sound within my 
 Soul, Thou art my Love^ thou art my Love-, and nothing shall 
 separate thee from my Love : And with that, Rom. 8. 39 came 
 into my mind. Now was my heart filled full of comfort and 
 hope, and now I could believe that my sins should be forgiven 
 me ; yea, I was now so taken with the love and mercy of God, 
 that, I remember, I could not tell how to contain till I got 
 home: I thought I could have spoken of his Love, and have 
 told of his mercy to me, even to the very Crows that sate upon 
 the plowed lands before me, had they been capable to have 
 understood me: Wherefore I said in my soul, with much 
 gladness, If^ell^ I would I had a Pen and Ink here^ I would write 
 this down before I go any further ; for surely^ I will fiot forget this 
 forty years hence: But, alas! within less than forty days, I began 
 to question all again; and by times, fell to my old courses 
 again; which made me begin to question all still. 
 
 94. Yet still at times, I was helped to believe, that it was 
 a true manifestation of Grace unto my Soul, though I had lost" 
 much of the life and savour of it. Now, about a week or 
 fortnight after this, I was much followed by this Scripture ; 
 Simon^ Simon^ behold^ Satan hath desired to have you^ Luk. 22. 31. 
 and sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and, as it 
 were, call so strongly after me, that once, above all the rest, 
 I turned my head over my shoulder, thinking verily that some 
 man had, behind me, called me ; being at a great distance, me- 
 thought, he called so loud : It came, as I have thought since, to 
 have stirred me up to prayer, and to watchfulness: It came to 
 acquaint me, that a cloud and storm was coming down upon 
 me; but I understood it not. 
 
 95. Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so 
 loud, was the last time that it sounded in mine ears; but me- 
 thinks I hear still with what a loud voice these words, Simon^ 
 Simon^ sounded in my ears : I thought verily, as I have told you, 
 that some body had called after me, that was half a mile behind 
 me : And although that was not my name, yet it made me 
 suddainly look behind me ; believing that he that called so loud, 
 meant me. 
 
 96. But so foolish was I, and ignorant, that I knew not 
 the reason of this sound (which, as I did both see and feel soon 
 
 31 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 after, was sent from Heaven, as an Alarm, to awaken me to 
 provide for what was coming ;) only I should muse, and wonder 
 in my mind, to think what should be the reason that this 
 Scripture, and that at this rate, so often, and so loud, should still 
 be sounding and ratling in mine ears: But, as I said before, 
 I soon after perceived the end of God therein. 
 
 97. For about the space of a month after, a very great 
 storm came down upon me, which handled me twenty times 
 worse than all I had met with before : it came stealing upon 
 me, now by one piece, then by another; first, all my comfort 
 was taken from me, then darkness siezed upon me ; after which, 
 whole floods of blasphemies, both against God, Christ and the 
 Scriptures, was poured upon my spirit, to my great confusion 
 and astonishment. These blasphemous thoughts were such as 
 stirred up questions in me against the very Being of God, and 
 of his only beloved Son : As, whether there were in truth, 
 a God, or Christ ? And whether the holy Scriptures were not 
 rather a fable, and cunning story, than the holy and pure Word 
 of God ? 
 
 98. The Tempter also would much assault me with this : 
 How can you tell but that the Turks had as good Scriptures to 
 prove their Mahomet the Saviour^ as we have to prove our Jesus 
 is F And could I think that so many ten thousands^ in so many 
 Countries and Kingdoms, should he without the knowledge of the 
 right way to Heaven (if there were indeed an Heaven;) and that 
 we only, who live in a corner of the Earth, should alone he hlessed 
 therewith F Every one doth think his own Religion rightest ; both 
 Jews, and Moors, and Pagans ; and how if all our Faith, and 
 Christ, and Scriptures should he but a Think so too F 
 
 99. Sometimes I have endeavoured to argue against these 
 suggestions, and to set some of the Sentences of blessed Paul 
 against them; but, alas ! I quickly felt, when I thus did, such 
 arguings as these would return again upon me ; Though we made 
 so great a matter of Paul, and of his words, yet how could I tell hut 
 that, in very deed, he being a subtile and cunning man, might give 
 himself up to deceive with strong delusions ; and also take the pains 
 and travel, to undo and destroy his Fellows. 
 
 100. These suggestions (with many other, which at this 
 time I may not, nor dare not utter, neither by word or pen) did 
 make such a siezure upon my spirit, and did so overweigh my 
 
 32 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 heart, both with their number, continuance, and fiery force, that 
 I felt as if there were nothing else but these from morning to 
 night within me, and as though indeed there could be room for 
 nothing else ; and also concluded, that God had, in very wrath 
 to my Soul, given me up to them, to be carried away with 
 them, as with a mighty whirl-wind. 
 
 lOi. Only by the distaste that they gave unto my spirit, 
 / felt there was something in me that refused to embrace them. 
 But this consideration I then only had, when God gave me 
 leave to swallow my spittle ; otherwise, the noise, and strength, 
 and force of these temptations would drown and over-flow, and, 
 as it were, bury all such thoughts, or the remembrance of any 
 such thing. While I was in this temptation, I should find 
 often my mind suddainly put upon it, to curse and swear, or to 
 speak some grievous thing of God, or Christ his Son, and of the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 102. Now I thought, surely I a?n possessed of the Devil: 
 At other times again, I thought I should be bereft of my wits ; 
 for instead of lauding and magnifying of God the Lord with 
 others, if I have but heard him spoken of, presently some most 
 horrible blasphemous thought or other would bolt out of my 
 heart against him : So that whether I did think that God was, 
 or again did think there were no such thing; no love, nor 
 peace, nor gracious disposition could I feel within me. 
 
 103. These things did sink me into very deep despair; for 
 I concluded, that such things could not possibly be found 
 amongst them that loved God. I often, when these tempta 
 tions have been with force upon me, did compare my self to 
 the case of such a child, whom some Gypsie hath by force took 
 up in her arms, and is carrying from friend and Country : Kick 
 sometimes I did, and also shriek and cry; but yet I was as 
 bound in the wings of the temptation, and the wind would 
 carry me away. I thought also of Saul^ and of the evil Spirit 
 that did possess him; and did greatly fear, that my condition 
 was the same with that of his, i Sam. 16. 14. 
 
 104. In these days, when I have heard others talk of what 
 was the sin against the Holy Ghost, then would the Tempter 
 so provoke me to desire to sin that sin, that I was as if I could 
 not, must not, neither should be quiet until I had committed it; 
 
 «• c 33 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 now no sin would serve but that : if it were to be committed 
 by speaking of such a word, then I have been as if my mouth 
 would have spoken that word, whether I would or no. And in 
 so strong a measure was this temptation upon me, that often 
 I have been ready to clap my hand under my chin, to hold my 
 mouth from opening; and to that end also I have had thoughts 
 at other times, to leap with my head downward, into some 
 Muck-hill-hole or other, to keep my mouth from speaking. 
 
 105. Now again I beheld the condition of the Dog and 
 Toad, and counted the estate of every thing that God had 
 made, far better than this dreadful state of mine, and such as 
 my Companions was : Yea, gladly would I have been in the 
 condition of Dog or Horse, for I knew they had no Soul to 
 perish under the everlasting weight of Hell, or sin, as mine was 
 like to do. Nay, and though I saw this, felt this, and was 
 broken to pieces with it ; yet that which added to my sorrow, 
 was, that I could not find, that with all my Soul I did desire 
 deliverance. That Scripture also did tear and rend my Soul, 
 in the midst of these distraftions, The wicked are like the troubled 
 sea, which cannot rest; whose waters cast up mire and dirt : There 
 is no peace to the wicked, saith my God, Isa. 57« 20, 21. 
 
 106. And now my heart was, at times, exceeding hard ; 
 if I would have given a thousand pound for a tear, I could not 
 shed one ; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one. I was 
 much dejefted, to think that this would be my lot. I saw, 
 some could mourn and lament their sin ; and others, again, 
 could rejoice, and bless God for Christ; and others, again, could 
 quietly talk of, and with gladness remember the Word of God ; 
 while I only was in the storm, or tempest. This much sunk 
 me, I thought my condition was alone, I should therefore much 
 bewail my hard hap ; but get out of, or get rid of these things, 
 I could not. 
 
 107. While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, 
 I could attend upon none of the Ordinances of God, but with 
 sore and great affliction ; yea, then was I most distressed with 
 blasphemies : If I have been hearing the Word, then unclean- 
 ness, blasphemies and despair would hold me a Captive there ; 
 if I have been reading, then sometimes I had suddain thoughts 
 to question all I read ; sometimes again, my mind would be so 
 
 34 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 strangely snatched away, and possessed with other things, that I 
 have neither known, nor regarded, nor remembred so much as 
 the Sentence that but now I have read. 
 
 1 08. In prayer also I have been greatly troubled at this 
 time ; sometimes I have thought I have felt him, behind me, 
 pull my cloaths : He would be also continually at me in time 
 of prayer, to have done; break ofF, make haste, you have prayed 
 enough, and stay no longer ; still drawing my mind away. 
 Sometimes also he would cast in such wicked thoughts as these; 
 that I must pray to him, or for him : I have thought sometimes 
 of that, Fall dowtiy or jf thou wilt fall down and worship me. 
 Mat. 4. 9. 
 
 109. Also when because I have had wandering thoughts 
 in the time of this duty, I have laboured to compose my mind, 
 and fix it upon God ; then with great force hath the Tempter 
 laboured to distraft me, and confound me, and to turn away my 
 mind, by presenting to my heart and fancy, the form of a Bush, 
 a Bull, a besom, or the like, as if I should pray to those : To 
 these also he would (at some times especially) so hold my mind, 
 that I was as if I could think of nothing else, or pray to nothing 
 else but to these, or such as they. 
 
 no. Yet at times I should have some strong and heart- 
 afFefting apprehensions of God, and the reality of the truth of 
 his Gospel : But, Oh ! how would my heart, at such times, put 
 forth it self with unexpressible groanings ! My whole Soul 
 was then in every word ; I should cry with pangs after God, 
 that he would be merciful unto me : But then I should be 
 daunted again with such conceits as these ; I should think that 
 God did mock at these my prayers ; saying, and that in the 
 audience of the holy Angels, This poor simple wretch doth 
 hanker after me^ as if I had nothing to do with my mercy, hut to 
 bestow it on such as he. Alas, poor Soul ! How art thou deceived! 
 It is not for such as thee, to have favour with the Highest. 
 
 III. Then hath the Tempter come upon me also with 
 such discouragements as these : Ton are very hot for mercy, hut I 
 will cool you ; this frame shall not last always : Many have been 
 as hot as you, for a spurt ; but I have quenched their 'Zeal. (And 
 with this, such and such, who were fallen off, would be set 
 before mine eyes :) Then I should be afraid that I should do so 
 too. But, thought I, I am glad this comes into my mind : 
 
 C2 35 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Well, I will watch, and take what heed I can. Though you do^ 
 said Satan, / shall he too hard for you ; I will cool you insensibly^ 
 by degrees^ by little and little. What care /, saith he, though I be 
 seven years in chilling your hearty if I can do it at last? Continual 
 rocking will lull a crying child asleep : I will ply it close^ but 
 I will have my end accomplished. Though you be burning hot at 
 present., yet if I can pull you from this fire., I shall have you cold 
 before it be long. 
 
 112. These things brought me into great straits; for as 
 I at present could not find my self fit for present death, so 
 I thought, to live long, would make me yet more unfit ; for 
 time would make me forget all, and wear even the remembrance 
 of the evil of sin, the worth of Heaven, and the need I had of 
 the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought : 
 But I thank Christ Jesus, these things did not at present make 
 me slack my crying, but rather did put me more upon it [like 
 her who met with the Adulterer., Deut. 22. 26.) in which days, 
 that was a good word to me, after I had suffered these things a 
 while ; / am perswaded., that neither heighth., nor depth., nor death., 
 nor lifcy &c. shall separate us from the love of God which is in 
 Christ Jesus, Rom. 8. 38. And now I hoped, long life should ^ 
 not destroy me, nor make me miss of Heaven. ' 
 
 113. Yet I had some supports in this temptation, though 
 they were then all questioned by me. That in Jer. 3. at the 
 first, was something to me; and so was the consideration of 
 ver. 5. of that Chapter ; that though we have spoken and done 
 as evil things as we could, yet we should cry unto God, My 
 Father, thou art the Guide of my Touth ; and should return unto 
 him. 
 
 114. I had also once a sweet glance from that in 2 Cor. 
 5. 12. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin, 
 that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. I re- 
 member that one day, as I was sitting in a Neighbour's house, 
 and there very sad at the consideration of my many blasphemies; 
 and as I was saying in my mind. What ground have I to think, 
 that I, who have been so vile and abominable, should ever inherit 
 eternal life ? That word came suddainly upon me. What shall 
 we say to these things ? If God be for us, who can he against us ? 
 Rom. 8. 31. That also was an help unto me. Because I live, 
 you shall live also, J oh. 14. 19. But these words were but 
 
 36 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 hints, touches, and short visits, though very sweet when present ; 
 only they lasted not ; but, like to Peter's sheet^ of a suddain were 
 caught up from me^ to Heaven again, Adt. 10. 1 6. 
 
 115. But afterwards the Lord did more fully and graciously 
 discover himself unto me ; and indeed, did quite, not only 
 deliver me from the guilt that, by these things, was laid upon 
 my Conscience, but also from the very filth thereof ; for the 
 temptation was removed, and I was put into my right mind 
 again, as other Christians were. 
 
 116. I remember that one day, as I was travelling into the 
 Country, and musing on the wickedness and blasphemy of my 
 heart, and considering of the enmity that was in me to God, 
 that Scripture came in my mind. He hath made peace by the blood 
 of his cross. Col. I. 20. By which I was made to see, both 
 again and again, that day, that God and my Soul were friends 
 by this Blood ; yea, I saw that the Justice of God, and my 
 sinful Soul, could embrace and kiss each other through this 
 Blood. This was a good day to me ; I hope I shall not 
 forget it. 
 
 117. At another time, as I was set by the fire, in my 
 house, and musing on my wretchedness, the Lord made that 
 also a precious word unto me ; Forasmuch then as the children 
 are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of 
 the same, that through death, he might destroy him that had the 
 power of death ; that is, the Devil; and deliver those who, through 
 the fear of death, were all their life subjeSi to bondage, Heb. 2. 
 14, 15. I thought that the glory of those words was then 
 so weighty on me, that I was both once and twice ready to 
 swoon as I sate ; yet not with grief and trouble, but with solid 
 joy and peace. 
 
 118. At this time also I sate under the Ministery of holy 
 Mr. Gifford, whose Do6lrine, by God's Grace, was much for 
 my stability. This man made it much his business to deliver 
 the people of God from all those false and unsound tests, that 
 by nature we are prone to. He would bid us take special heed, 
 that we took not up any truth upon trust; as from this, or that, 
 or any other man or men ; but to cry mightily to God, that he 
 would convince us of the reality thereof, and set us down 
 therein by his own Spirit, in the holy Word : For, said he, if 
 you do otherwise, when temptations come, if strongly, you not having 
 
 37 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 received them with evidence from Heaven^ will find ^ you want that 
 help and strength^ now to resist^ that once you thought you had. 
 
 119. This was as seasonable to my Soul, as the former 
 and latter Rain in their season ; for I had found, and that by 
 sad experience, the truth of these his words ; (for I had felt, no 
 man can say^ especially when tempted of the Devil, that 'Jesus 
 Christ is Lord^ but by the Holy Ghost.) Wherefore I found my 
 Soul, through Grace, very apt to drink in this Dodlrine, and to 
 incline to pray to God, that in nothing that pertained to God's 
 Glory, and my own eternal happiness, he would suflPer me to 
 be without the confirmation thereof from Heaven ; for now 
 I saw clearly, there was an exceeding difference betwixt the 
 notion of flesh and blood, and the Revelations of God in 
 Heaven ; also a great difference between that Faith that is 
 feigned, and according to Man's wisdom, and of that which 
 comes by a man's being born thereto of God, Mat. 16. 15- 
 1 Joh. 5. I. 
 
 120. But, Oh ! now, how was my Soul led from truth to 
 truth by God ! Even from the Birth and Cradle of the Son of 
 God, to his Ascention, and second coming from Heaven, to 
 judge the World ! 
 
 121. Truly, I then found, upon this account, the great 
 God was very good unto me ; for, to my remembrance, there 
 was not any thing that then I cried to God, to make known, 
 and reveal unto me, but he was pleased to do it for me: I mean, 
 not one part of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus, but 1 was orderly 
 led into it : Me thought I saw with great evidence, from the 
 relation of the four Evangelists, the wonderful work of God, in 
 giving Jesus Christ to save us, from his conception and Birth, 
 even to his second coming to Judgment : Me-thought I was 
 as if I had seen him born, as if I had seen him grow up, as if I 
 had seen him walk through this World, from the Cradle, to 
 the Cross ; to which also, when he came, I saw how gently he 
 gave himself to be hanged, and nailed on it, for my sins, and 
 wicked doings. Also as I was musing on this his progress, 
 that dropped on my spirit. He ivas ordained for the slaughter^ 
 I Pet. I. 12, 20. 
 
 122. When I have considered also the truth of his Resur- 
 redlion, and have remembred that word. Touch me not^ Mary., 
 &CC. I have seen, as if he had leaped out of the Grave's mouth, 
 
 38 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 for joy that he was risen again, and had got the conquest over 
 our dreadful foes, 'Job. 20. 17. I have also, in the Spirit, seen 
 him a Man on the Right-Hand of God the Father, for me ; 
 and have seen the manner of his coming from Heaven, to judge 
 the World w^ith Glory, and have been confirmed in these 
 things by these Scriptures following. Ad. 1. 9, 10. & 7. 56. 
 & 10. 42. Heh. 7. 24. & 8. 38. Rev. I. 18. I Thes. 
 4. 17, 18. 
 
 123. Once I was troubled to know whether the Lord 
 Jesus was Man as well as God, and God as well as Man ; and 
 truly, in those days, let men say what they would, unless I had 
 it with evidence from Heaven, all was nothing to me, I counted 
 not my self set down in any truth of God. Well, I was much 
 troubled about this Point, and could not tell how to be resolved ; 
 at last, that in Rev. 5. came into my mind : And I beheld^ and 
 lo^ in the midst of the throne., and of the four beasts^ and in the midst 
 of the elders., stood a Lamb. In the midst of the Throne, 
 thought I, there is his Godhead ; in the midst of the Elders, 
 there is his Manhood : But Oh ! me-thought this did glister ! 
 it was a goodly touch, and gave me sweet satisfaction. That 
 other Scripture also did help me much in this. To us a Child is 
 born, to us a Son is given, and the Government shall be upon 
 his shoulder, and his Name shall be called JVonderful Counsellor, 
 the mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace, &cc. 
 Isa. 9. 6. 
 
 124. Also besides these teachings of God, in his Word, 
 the Lord made use of two things to confirm me in this truth ; 
 the one was, the Errors of the ^lakers ; and the other was, the 
 Guilt of Sin ; for as the ^takers did oppose this Truth, so God 
 did the more confirm me in it, by leading me into the Scriptures 
 that did wonderfully maintain it. 
 
 125. The Errors that this people then maintained were, 
 
 1. That the holy Scriptures were not the Word of 
 God. 
 
 2. That every man in the World had the Spirit of Christ, 
 Grace, Faith, i^c. 
 
 3. That Christ Jesus, as crucified, and dying sixteen 
 hundred years ago, did not satisfie Divine Justice for the sins of 
 his people. 
 
 4. That Christ's Flesh and Blood was within the Saints. 
 
 39 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 5. That the Bodies of the Good and Bad that are buried 
 in the Church-yard, shall not arise again. 
 
 6. That the Resurrection is past with good men already. 
 
 7. That that Man Jesus, that was crucified between two 
 thieves, on Mount Calvary^ in the Land of Canaan^ by 
 Jerusalem^ was not ascended up above the starry Heavens. 
 
 8. That he should not, even the same Jesus that died by 
 the hand of the Jews^ come again at the last day ; and, as 
 Man, judge all Nations, &c. 
 
 126. Many more vile and abominable things were in those 
 days fomented by them, by which I was driven to a more 
 narrow search of the Scripture, and was, through their light and 
 testimony, not only enlightned, but greatly confirmed and 
 comforted in the truth ; and, as I said, the guilt of sin did help 
 me much ; for still as that would come upon me, the Blood of 
 Christ did take it ofi^ again, and again, and again ; and that too 
 sweetly, according to the Scriptures. friends ! cry to God to 
 reveal fesus Christ unto you ; there is none teach eth like him. 
 
 127. It would be too long here to stay, to tell you in 
 particular how God did set me down in all the things of Christ, 
 and how he did, that he might so do, lead me into his words ; 
 yea, and also how he did open them unto me, and make them 
 shine before me, and cause them to dwell with me, talk with 
 me, and comfort me over and over, both of his own Being, 
 and the Being of his Son, and Spirit, and Word, and Gospel. 
 
 128. Only this, as I said before, I will say unto you again, 
 that in general, he was pleased to take this course with me : 
 first to suffer me to be afflifted with temptation concerning 
 them, and then reveal them to me : As sometimes I should lie 
 under great guilt for sin, even crushed to the ground therewith ; 
 and then the Lord would shew me the death of Christ ; yea, 
 and so sprinkle my Conscience with his Blood, that I should 
 find, and that before I was aware, that in that Conscience, 
 where but just now did reign and rage the Law, even there 
 would rest and abide the peace and love of God, through 
 Christ. 
 
 129. Now I had an evidence, as I thought, of my Salvation 
 from Heaven, with many golden Seals thereon, all hanging in 
 my sight : Now could I remember this manifestation, and the 
 other discovery of Grace, with comfort ; and should often long 
 
 40 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 and desire that the last day were come, that I might be for ever 
 inflamed with the sight, and joy, and communion of him, 
 whose head was crowned with thorns, whose Face was spit on, 
 and Body broken, and Soul made an Offering for my sins : For 
 whereas before I lay continually trembling at the movith of Hell, 
 now me-thought I was got so far there-from, that I could not, 
 when I looked back scarce discern it : And, Oh ! thought I, 
 that I were fourscore Years old now, that I might die quickly, 
 that my Soul might be gone to rest. 
 
 1 30. But before I had got thus far out of these my Tempta- 
 tions, I did greatly long to see some ancient godly man's 
 experience, who had writ some hundreds of years before I was 
 born ; for those who had writ in our days, I thought, (but 
 I desire them now to pardon me,) that they had writ only that 
 which others felt, or else had, through the strength of their 
 Wits and Parts, studied to answer such Objections as they 
 perceived others were perplexed with, without going down 
 themselves into the deep. Well, after many such longings in 
 my mind, the God in whose hands are all our days and ways, 
 did cast into my hand (one day) a Book of Martin Luther ; it 
 was his Comment on the Galatians ; it also was so old, that it 
 was ready to fall piece from piece if I did but turn it over. 
 Now I was pleased much that such an old Book had fallen into 
 my hand ; the which, when I had but a little way perused, 
 I found my condition, in his experience, so largely and pro- 
 foundly handled, as if his Book had been written out of my 
 heart. This made me marvel ; for thus thought I, This Man 
 could not know anything of the state of Christians now, but must 
 needs write and speak the experience of former days. 
 
 131. Besides he doth most gravely also in that Book, 
 debate of the rise of these temptations, namely. Blasphemy, 
 Desperation, and the like ; showing that the Law of Moses as 
 well as the Devil, Death, and Hell hath a very great hand 
 therein : The which, at first, was very strange to me ; but 
 considering and watching, I found it so indeed. But of par- 
 ticulars here I intend nothing ; only this methinks I must let 
 fall before all men, I do prefer this book of Martin Luther 
 upon the Galatians, (excepting the holy Bible,) before all the 
 Books that ever I have seen, as most fit for a wounded 
 Conscience. 
 
 41 
 
 \ 
 \ 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 132. And now I found, as I thought, that I loved Christ 
 dearly : Oh ! me-thought my Soul cleaved unto him, my affec- 
 tions cleaved unto him : I felt love to him as hot as fire ; and 
 now, as yob said, I thought I should die in my nest ; but 
 I did quickly find that my great love was but little, and that 
 I, who had, as I thought, such burning love to Jesus Christ, 
 could let him go again for a very trifle. God can tell how 
 to abase us, and can hide pride from Man. Quickly after this 
 my love was tried to purpose. 
 
 133. For after the Lord had, in this manner, thus graciously 
 delivered me from this great and sore temptation, and had set 
 me down so sweetly in the Faith of his holy Gospel, and had 
 given me such strong consolation and blessed evidence from 
 Heaven, touching my interest in his love through Christ ; the 
 tempter came upon me again, and that with a more grievous 
 and dreadful temptation than before. 
 
 134. And that was, to sell and part with this most blessed 
 Christy to exchange him for the things of this life^ for any thing. 
 The temptation lay upon me for the space of a year, and did 
 follow me so continually, that I was not rid of it one day in 
 a month ; no, not sometimes one hour in many days together, 
 unless when I was asleep. 
 
 135. And though in my judgment I was perswaded, that 
 those who were once efFedlually in Christ (as I hoped, through 
 his Grace, I had seen my self) could never lose him for ever ; 
 [For the land shall not be sold for ever^ for the land is mine., saith 
 God, Lev. 25. 23.) yet it was a continual vexation to me, to 
 think that I should have so much as one such thought within 
 me against a Christ, a Jesus, that had done for me as he had 
 done ; and yet then I had almost none others, but such blas- 
 phemous ones. 
 
 136. But it was neither my dis-like of the thought, nor 
 yet any desire and endeavour to resist it, that in the least did 
 shake or abate the continuation, or force and strength thereof; 
 for it did always, in almost whatever I thought, inter-mix it self 
 therewith, in such sort, that I could neither eat my food, stoop 
 for a pin, chop a stick, or cast mine eye to look on this or that, 
 but still the temptation would come, Sell Christ for this., or sell 
 Christ for that ; sell him^ sell him. 
 
 137. Sometimes it would run in my thoughts, not so little 
 
 42 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 as an hundred times together ; Sell h'lm^ sell him^ sell him : 
 against which, I may say, for whole hours together, I have been 
 forced to stand as continually leaning and forcing my spirit 
 against it, lest haply, before I were aware, some wicked thought 
 might arise in my heart, that might consent thereto; and some- 
 times also the Tempter would make me believe I had consented 
 to it, but then should I be as tortured upon a Rack for whole 
 days together. 
 
 138. This temptation did put me to such scares, lest I 
 should at some times, I say, consent thereto, and be overcome 
 therewith, that by the very force of my mind, in labouring to 
 gain-say and resist this wickedness, my very body would be put 
 into a6lion, or motion, by way of pushing or thrusting with my 
 hands, or elbows ; still answering, as fast as the destroyer said, 
 sell him ; / will not, I will not, I will not, I will not ; no, not for 
 thousands, thousands, thousands of Worlds : Thus reckoning, lest 
 I should, in the midst of these assaults, set too low a value of 
 him, even until I scarce well knew where I was, or how to be 
 composed again, 
 
 139. At these seasons he would not let me eat my food at 
 quiet ; but, forsooth, when I was set at the table, at my meat, 
 I must go hence to pray ; I must leave my food now, just now; 
 so counterfeit holy also would this Devil be. When I was thus 
 tempted, I should say in my self. Now I am at meat, let me make 
 an end. No, said he, you must do it now, or you will displease 
 God, and despise Christ. Wherefore I was much affliiled with 
 these things ; and because of the sinfulness of my nature 
 (imagining that these things were impulses from God) I should 
 deny to do it, as if I denied God ; and then should I be as 
 guilty because I did not obey a temptation of the Devil, as if I 
 had broken the Law of God indeed. 
 
 140. But to be brief, one morning as I did lie in my bed, 
 I was, as at other times, most fiercely assaulted with this tempta- 
 tion, to sell, and part with Christ ; the wicked suggestion still 
 running in my mind. Sell him, sell him, sell him, sell him, sell him, 
 as fast as a man could speak : Against which also, in my mind, 
 as at other times, I answered. No, no, not /or thousands thousands, 
 thousands, at least twenty .times together: But at last, after 
 much striving, even until I was almost out of breath, I felt this 
 thought pass through my heart, Let him go, if he will \ and I 
 
 43 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 thought also that I felt my heart freely consent thereto. 
 Oh, the diligence of Satan ! Oh, the desperateness of Man's 
 heart ! 
 
 141. Now was the battle won, and down fell I, as a Bird 
 that is shot from the top of a tree, into great guilt, and fearful 
 despair. Thus getting out of my bed, I went mopeing into the 
 field J but, God knows, with as heavy an heart as mortal man, 
 I think, could bear ; where for the space of two hours, I was 
 like a man bereft of life, and as now past all recovery, and bound 
 over to eternal punishment. 
 
 142. And withal, that Scripture did sieze upon my Soul, 
 Or prophane person^ as Esau, who for one morsel of meat^ sold his 
 birth-right : for ye know^ how that afterwards^ when he would 
 have inherited the blessing^ he was rejected ; for he found no place 
 of repentance^ though he sought it carefully^ with tears^ Heb. 
 12. 16, 17. 
 
 143. Now was I as one bound, I felt my self shut up unto 
 the Judgment to come ; nothing now, for two years together, 
 would abide with me, but damnation, and an expectation 
 of damnation : I say, nothing now would abide with me but 
 this, save some few moments for relief, as in the sequel you 
 will see. 
 
 144. These words were to my Soul, like fetters of Brass to 
 my legs ; in the continual sound of which, I went for several 
 months together. But about ten or eleven a-clock on that day, 
 as I was walking under an hedge (full of sorrow and guilt, God 
 knows) and bemoaning my self for this hard hap, that such 
 a thought should arise within me, suddainly this sentence bolted 
 in on me. The blood of Christ remits all guilt. At this, I made 
 a stand in my spirit : With that, this word took hold upon me, 
 The blood of fesus Christ his Son^ cleanseth us froin all sin^ 
 I Joh. I. 7. 
 
 145. Now I began to conceive peace in my Soul, and me- 
 thought I saw as if the Tempter did lear and steal away from 
 me, as being ashamed of what he had done. At the same time 
 also I had my sin and the Blood of Christ thus represented to 
 me, that my sin, when compared to the Blood of Christ, was 
 no more to it, than this little clot or stone before me, is to this 
 vast and wide field that here I see. This gave me good en- 
 couragement for the space of two or three hours ; in which 
 
 44 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 time also, me-thought I saw, by faith, the Son of God, as 
 suffering for my sins : But because it tarried not, I therefore 
 sunk in my spirit under exceeding guilt again. 
 
 146. But chiefly by the afore-mentioned Scripture, con- 
 cerning Esaus selling of his Birth-right; for that Scripture 
 would lie all day long, all the week long ; yea, all the year long 
 in my mind, and hold me down, so that I could by no means 
 lift up my self; for when I would strive to turn me to this 
 Scripture, or that, for relief, still that Sentence would be sounding 
 in me. For ye know how that afterwards^ when he would have 
 inherited the blessings he found no place of repentance^ though he 
 sought it carefully ivith tears. 
 
 i^j. Sometimes, indeed, I should have a touch from that 
 in Luk. 22. 31. / have prayed for thce^ that thy faith fail not; 
 but it would not abide upon me; neither could I indeed, when 
 I considered my state, find ground to conceive in the least, that 
 there should be the root of that Grace within me, having sinned 
 as I had done. Now was I tore and rent in an heavy case, for 
 many days together. 
 
 148. Then began I with sad and careful heart, to consider 
 of the nature and largeness of my sin, and to search in the 
 Word of God, if I could in any place espy a word of promise, 
 or any encouraging sentence, by which I might take relief. 
 Wherefore I began to consider that of Mar. 3. All manner of 
 sins and blasphemies shall be forgiven unto the sons of men., where- 
 with-soever they shall blaspheme. Which place, methought, at 
 a blush, did contain a large and glorious Promise for the pardon 
 of high offences; but considering the place more fully, I thought 
 it was rather to be understood, as relating more chiefly to those 
 who had, while in a natural estate, committed such things as 
 there are mentioned ; but not to me, who had not only received 
 light and mercy, but that had both after, and also contrary to 
 that, so slighted Christ as I had done. 
 
 149. I feared therefore that this wicked sin of mine might 
 be that sin unpardonable, of which he there thus speaketh. But 
 he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost., hath never fotgive- 
 nesSy but is in danger of eternal dafnnation^ Mar. 3. And I did 
 the rather give credit to this, because of that sentence in the 
 Hebrews^ For you know how that afterwards., when he would have 
 inherited the blessing., he was rejected ; for he found no place of 
 
 45 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 repentance^ though he sought it carefully with tears. And this 
 stuck always with me. 
 
 150. And now was I both a burthen and a terror to my 
 self; nor did I ever so know, as now., what it was to be weary 
 of my life, and yet afraid to die. Oh, how gladly now would 
 I have been any body but my self! Any thing but a man! and 
 in any condition but mine own ! For there was nothing did 
 pass more frequently over my mind, than that it was impossible 
 for me to be forgiven my transgression, and to be saved from 
 wrath to come. 
 
 151. And now began I to labour to call again time that 
 was past ; wishing a thousand times twice told, that the day 
 was yet to come, when I should be tempted to such a sin ; 
 concluding with great indignation, both against my heart, and 
 all assaults, how I would rather have been torn in pieces, than 
 found a consenter thereto. But, alas ! these thoughts, and 
 wishings, and resolvings were now too late to help me ; the 
 thought had passed my heart, God hath let me go, and I am 
 fallen. ! thought I, that It was with me as in months past^ as 
 in the days when God preserved 7rie I Job 29. 2. 
 
 152. Then again, being loth and unwilling to perish, I 
 began to compare my sin with others, to see if I could find that 
 any of those that are saved, had done as I had done. So I 
 considered Davids Adultery and Murther, and found them 
 most heinous crimes ; and those too committed after Light and 
 Grace received : But yet, by considering, I perceived that his 
 transgressions were only such as were against the Law of Moses ; 
 from which the Lord Christ could, with the consent of his 
 Word, deliver him: But mine was against Gospel; yea, against 
 the Mediator thereof; I had sold my Saviovir. 
 
 153. Now again should I be as if racked upon the wheel, 
 when I considered that, besides the guilt that possessed me, 
 I should be so void of Grace, so bewitched. What, thought I, 
 must it be no sin but this .'' Must it needs be the great trans- 
 gression? Psal. 19. 13. Must that wicked one touch my 
 Soul ? I "Joh. 5. 18. Oh, what stings did I find in all these 
 sentences ! 
 
 154. What, thought I, is there but one sin that is un- 
 pardonable ? But one sin that layeth the Soul without the 
 reach of Gods Mercy ? And must I be guilty of that ? Must 
 
 46 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 it needs be that ? is there but one sin, amongst so many millions 
 of sins, for which there is no forgiveness ; and must I commit 
 this? Oh, unhappy %in] Oh, unhappy Man! These things 
 would so break and confound my Spirit, that I could not tell 
 what to do ; I thought, at times, they would have broke my 
 wits ; and still, to aggravate my misery, that would run in my 
 mind, Tou know how that afterwards^ when he would have 
 inherited the blessing^ he was rejeSled. Oh ! none knotvs the 
 terrors of these days but my self 
 
 155. After this, I came to consider of Peter^ sin, which 
 he committed in denying his Master : And, indeed, this came 
 nighest to mine, of any that I could find; for he had denied his 
 Saviour, as I, after light and mercy received; yea, and that too, 
 after warning given him. I also considered, that he did it both 
 once and twice ; and that, after time to consider betwixt. But 
 though I put all these circumstances together, that, if possible, 
 I might find help, yet I considered again, that his was but 
 a denial of his Master^ but mine was a selling of my Saviour. 
 Wherefore I thought with my self, that I came nearer to 'Judas^ 
 than either to David or Peter. 
 
 156. Here again my torment would flame out and afflift 
 me ; yea, it would grind me, as it were, to powder, to consider 
 the preservation of God towards others, while I fell into the 
 snare ; for in my thus considering of other men's sins, and 
 comparing of them with mine own, I could evidently see, God 
 preserved them, notwithstanding their wickedness, and would 
 not let them, as he had let me, become a Son of Perdition. 
 
 157. But Oh, how did my Soul at this time prize the 
 preservation that God did set about his people I Ah, how safely 
 did I see them walk, whom God had hedged in ! They were 
 within his care, protection and special providence : Though 
 they were full as bad as I, by nature ; yet, because he loved 
 them, he would not suffer them to fall without the range of 
 mercy: But as for me, I was gone, I had done it; he would 
 not preserve me, nor keep me ; but suffered me, because I was 
 a Reprobate, to fall as I had done. Now did those blessed 
 places that speak of God's keeping his people, shine like the 
 Sun before me, tho not to comfort me, yet to shew me the 
 blessed state and heritage of those whom the Lord had blessed. 
 
 158. Now I saw, that as God had his hand in all provi- 
 
 47 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 dences and dispensations that overtook his Ele£l, so he had his 
 hand in all the temptations that they had to sin against him ; 
 not to animate them unto wickedness, but to chuse their 
 temptations and troubles for them ; and also to leave them, for 
 a time, to such sins only, as might not destroy, but humble 
 them ; as might not put them beyond, but lay them in the way 
 of the renewing of his mercy. But Oh, what love, what care, 
 what kindness and mercy did I now see, mixing it self with the 
 most severe and dreadful of all God's ways to his people ! He 
 would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others fall, but 
 he would not let them fall into sin unpardonable, nor into Hell 
 for sin. Oh ! thought I, these be the men that God hath 
 loved ; these be the men that God, though he chastiseth them, 
 keeps them in safety by him ; and them whom he makes to 
 abide under the shadow of the Almighty. But all these 
 thoughts added sorrow, grief and horrour to me, as whatever 
 I now thought on, it was killing to me. If I thought how 
 God kept his own, that was killing to me ; if I thought of how 
 I was fallen my self, that was killing to me. As all things 
 wrought together for the best, and to do good to them that 
 were the called, according to his purpose ; so I thought that 
 all things wrought for my damage, and for my eternal over- 
 throw. 
 
 159. Then again I began to compare my sin with the sin 
 of yudas, that, if possible, I might find if mine differed from 
 that which, in truth is unpardonable : And, Oh ! thought I, if 
 it should dift'er from it, though but the breadth of an hair, what 
 an happy condition is my Soul in ! And by considering, I 
 found that Judas did his intentionally, but mine was against my 
 prayer and strivings ; besides, his was committed with much 
 deliberation, but mine in a fearful hurry, on a suddain ; all this 
 while I was tossed to and fro, like the Locusts, and driven from 
 trouble to sorrow ; hearing always the sound of Esau's fall in 
 mine ears, and of the dreadful consequences thereof. 
 
 160. Yet this consideration about Judas his sin, was, for 
 a while, some little relief unto me ; for I saw I had not, as to 
 the circumstances, transgressed so foully as he: But this was 
 quickly gone again; for I thought with my self, there might be 
 more ways than one to commit the unpardonable sin ; also 
 I thought that there might be degrees of that, as well as of 
 
 48 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 other transgressions ; wherefore, for ought I yet could perceive, 
 this iniquity of mine might be such as might never be passed by. 
 i6i. I was often now ashamed that I should be like such 
 an ugly man as Judas : I thought also how loathsome I should 
 be unto all the Saints at the Day of Judgment : Insomuch that 
 now I could scarce see a good man, that I believed had a good 
 Conscience, but I should feel my heart tremble at him, while I 
 was in his presence. Oh ! now I saw a glory in walking with 
 God, and what a mercy it was to have a good Conscience 
 before him. 
 
 162. I was much about this time tempted to content my 
 self, by receiving some false Opinion ; as that there should be 
 no such thing as a Day of Judgment, that we should not rise 
 again, and that sin was no such grievous thing; the Tempter 
 suggesting thus. For if these things should indeed be true^ yet to 
 believe otherwise^ would yield you ease for the present. If you must 
 perish^ never torment your self so much before hand ; drive the 
 thoughts of damning out of your mind., by possessing your mind with 
 some such conclusions., that Atheists and Ranters use to help them- 
 selves withal. 
 
 163. But, Oh ! when such thoughts have led through my 
 heart, how, as it were, within a step, hath Death and Judge- 
 ment been in my view ! Me-thought the Judge stood at the 
 door, I was as if it was come already; so that such things could 
 have no entertainment. But methinks I see by this, that Satan 
 will use any means, to keep the Soul from Christ; he loveth 
 not an awakened frame of spirit; security, blindness, darkness 
 and error, is the very kingdom and habitation of the wicked 
 One. 
 
 164. I found it hard work now to pray to God, because 
 despair was swallowing me up; I thought I was, as with a 
 tempest, driven away from God; for always when I cried to 
 God for mercy, this would come in, 'TV5 too late ; / am lost., 
 God hath let me fall-, not to my correSfion, but condemnation : My 
 sin is unpardonable ; and I know., concerning Esau, how that after 
 he had sold his Birth-right., he would have received the Blessing., but 
 was rejected. About this time I did light on that dreadful story of 
 that miserable mortal, Francis Spira : A book that was to my 
 troubled spirit, as salt, when rubbed into a fresh wound ; every 
 sentence in that book, every groan of that man, with all the rest 
 
 B. D 49 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 of his aftions in his dolours, as his tears, his prayers, his gnashing 
 of teeth, his wringing of hands, his twining, and twisting, and 
 languishing, and pining away under that mighty hand of God 
 that was upon him, was as knives and daggers in my Soul ; 
 especially, that sentence of his was frightful to me, Man knows 
 the beginnings of sin ^ but who hounds the issues thereof^ Then 
 would the former sentence, as the conclusion of all, fall like an 
 hot thunder-bolt again upon my Conscience ; for you know how 
 that afterwards^ when he would have inherited the blessing^ he was 
 rejected ; for he found no place of repentance^ though he sought it 
 carefully with tears. 
 
 165. Then should I be struck into a very great trembling, 
 insomuch that at some times I could, for whole days together, 
 feel my very body, as well as my mind, to shake and totter 
 under the sense of the dreadful judgment of God, that should 
 fall on those that have sinned that most fearful and unpardonable 
 sin. I felt also such a clogging and heat at my stomach, by 
 reason of this my terror, that I was, especially at some times, as 
 if my breast-bone would have split asunder ; then I thought of 
 that concerning "Judas., who by his falling head long., burst asunder.^ 
 and all his bowels gushed out., A6t. I. 
 
 166. I feared also that this was the mark that the Lord did 
 set on Cain., even continual fear and trembling under the heavy 
 load of guilt that he had charged on him for the blood of his 
 brother Abel. Thus did I wind, and twine, and shrink under 
 the burthen that was upon me ; which burthen also did so 
 oppress me, that I could neither stand, nor go, nor lie either at 
 rest or quiet. 
 
 167. Yet that saying would sometimes come to mind. He 
 hath received gifts jor the rebellious., Psal. 68. 18. The rebellious., 
 thought I ; Why, surely they are such as once were under sub- 
 je£lion to their Prince; even those who, after they have sworn 
 subjeftion to his Government, have taken up Arms against him ; 
 and this, thought I, is my very condition; I once loved him, 
 feared him, served him; but now I am a rebel, I have sold him, 
 I have said. Let him go., if he will ; but yet he has gifts for rebels, 
 and then why not for me ? 
 
 168. This sometimes I thought on, and should labour to 
 take hold thereof, that some, though small refreshment might 
 have been conceived by me ; but in this also I missed of my 
 
 50 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 desire, I was driven with force beyond it, I was like a man 
 going to execution, even by that place where he would fain 
 creep in, and hide himself, but may not, 
 
 169. Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the 
 Saints in particular, and found mine went beyond them, then I 
 began to think thus with my self; Set case I should put a/I 
 theirs together, and mine alone against them, might I not then 
 find some encouragement ? For if mine, though bigger than 
 any one, yet should be but equal to all, then there is hopes ; for 
 that Blood that hath virtue enough in it to wash away all theirs, 
 hath virtue enough in it to do away mine, though this one be 
 full as big, if not bigger than all theirs. Here again, I should 
 consider the sin of David^ of Solotnon^ of Manasseh^ of Peter^ 
 and the rest of the great offenders ; and should also labour what 
 I might, with fairness, to aggravate and heighten their sins by 
 several circumstances. 
 
 170. I should think with my self, that David shed blood 
 to cover his Adultery, and that by the Sword of the Children of 
 Amnion ; a work that could not be done, but by continuance, 
 deliberate contrivance, which was a great aggravation to his sin. 
 But then this would turn upon me ; Ah ! but these were but 
 sins against the Law, from which there was a Jesus sent to save 
 them ; but yours is a sin against the Saviour, and who shall save 
 you from that ? 
 
 171. Then I thought on Solomon^ and how he sinned in 
 loving strange women, in falling away to their Idols, in building 
 them Temples, in doing this after light, in his old age, after 
 great mercy received: But the same Conclusion that cut me 
 off in the former consideration, cut me off as to this ; namely, 
 that all those were but sins against the Law, for which God had 
 provided a remedy ; but I had sold my Saviour^ and there now 
 remained no more Sacrifice for sin. 
 
 172. I would then add to these men's sins, the sins of 
 Manasseh; how that he built Altars for Idols in the House of 
 the Lord ; he also observed times, used inchantments, had to do 
 with Wizzards, was a Wizzard, had his familiar Spirits, burnt 
 his Children in the fire in Sacrifice to Devils, and made the 
 Streets of "Jerusalem run down with the blood of Innocents. 
 These, thought I, are great sins, sins of a bloody colour; but 
 yet it would turn again upon me. They are none of the?n of the 
 
 D2 51 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 nature of yours ; you have parted with jfesuSy you have sold your 
 Saviour. 
 
 173. This one consideration would always kill my heart, 
 My sin was point-blank against my Saviour ; and that too, at 
 that heighth, that I had in my heart said of him, Let him go if 
 he will. Oh ! me-thoughts this sin was bigger than the sins of 
 a Country, of a Kingdom, or of the whole World ; no one 
 pardonable, nor all of them together, was able to equal mine ; 
 mine out-went them every one. 
 
 174. Now I should feel my mind to flee from God, as 
 from the face of a dreadful Judge ; yet this was my torment, 
 I could not escape his hand : {It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
 hands of the living God^ Heb. lo). But, blessed be his Grace, 
 that Scripture, in these flying fits, would call, as running after 
 me, / have blotted out^ as a thick cloudy thy transgressions ; and as 
 a cloudy thy sins : return unto me^ for I have redeemed thee., 
 Isa. 44. 22. This, I say, would come in upon my mind, when 
 I was fleeing from the face of God ; for I did flee from his face, 
 that is, my mind and spirit fled before him ; by reason of his 
 highness, I could not endure : Then would the text cry, 
 Return unto me ; it would cry aloud, with a very great voice, 
 Return unto me., for I have redeemed thee. Indeed, this would 
 make me make a little stop, and as it were look over my 
 shoulder, behind me, to see if I could discern that the God of 
 Grace did follow me with a pardon in his hand ; but I could no 
 sooner do that, but all would be clouded and darkned again by 
 that sentence. For you know how that afterwards^ when he would 
 have inherited the blessing^ he found no place of repentance^ though he 
 sought it carefully with tears. Wherefore I could not return, 
 but fled, though at some times it cried. Return., return^ as if it 
 did hollow after me : But I feared to close in therewith, lest it 
 should not come from God ; for that other, as I said, was still 
 sounding in my Conscience, For you know how that afterwards^ 
 when he would have inherited the blessing^ he was rejected., &ic. 
 
 175. Once, as I was walking to and fro in a good man's 
 shop, bemoaning of my self in my sad and doleful state, afflidling 
 my self with self-abhorrence for this wicked and ungodly 
 thought; lamenting also this hard hap of mine, for that I 
 should commit so great a sin, greatly fearing I should not be 
 pardoned ; praying also in my heart, that if this sin of mine did 
 
 52 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 differ from that against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would shew 
 it me: And being now ready to sink with fear, suddainly there 
 was as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of wind 
 upon me, but very pleasant, and as if I had heard a voice 
 speaking, Didst ever refuse to be just'ijied by the Blood of Christ P 
 And withal, my whole life of profession past, was in a moment 
 opened to me, wherein I was made to see, that designedly I had 
 not : So my heart answered groaningly, No. Then fell with 
 power that Word of God upon me, See that ye refuse not him 
 that speaketh^ Heb. 12. 25. This made a strange seisure upon 
 my spirit, it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in 
 my heart of all those tumultuous thoughts that before did use, 
 like masterless hell-hounds, to roar and bellow, and make an 
 hideous noise within me. It shewed me also, that Jesus Christ 
 had yet a word of Grace and Mercy for me, that he had not, 
 as I had feared, quite forsaken and cast off my Soul ; yea, this 
 was a kind of a chide for my proneness to desparation ; a kind 
 of threatning of me, if I did not, notwithstanding my sins, and 
 the heinousness of them, venture my Salvation upon the Son of 
 God. But as to my determining about this strange dispensa- 
 tion, what it was, I know not ; or from whence it came, I 
 know not ; I have not yet, in twenty years time, been able to 
 make a judgment of it: / thought then what here I should be loth to 
 speak. But verily, that suddain rushing wind was as if an Angel 
 had come upon me, but both it and the Salutation I will leave 
 until the Day of Judgment ; only this I say, it commanded 
 a great calm in my Soul ; it persuaded me there might be hope ; 
 it showed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and 
 that my Soul had yet the blessed privilege to flee to Jesus Christ 
 for Mercy. But, I say, concerning this dispensation, I know 
 not what yet to say unto it ; which was, also, in truth, the 
 cause that, at first, I did not speak of it in the Book. I do now, 
 also, leave it to be thought on by men of sound Judgment. I 
 lay not the stress of my Salvation thereupon, but upon the Lord 
 Jesus, in the Promise ; yet, seeing I am here unfolding of my 
 secret things, I thought it might not be altogetlier in-expedient 
 to let this also show it self, though I cannot now relate the matter 
 as there I did experience it. This lasted, in the savour of it, 
 for about three or four days, and then I began to mistrust and 
 to despair again. 
 
 53 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 176. Wherefore, still my life hung in doubt before me, 
 not knowing which way I should tip ; only this I found my Soul's 
 desire, even to cast itself at the foot of Grace, by prayer and 
 supplication. But, oh ! 'twas hard for me now to bear the 
 face to pray to this Christ for mercy, against whom I had thus 
 most vilely sinned : 'Twas hard work, I say, to offer to look 
 him in the face against whom I had so vilely sinned ; and 
 indeed, I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer, 
 after backsliding from him, as to do any other thing. Oh, the 
 shame that did now attend me ! especially when I thought I am 
 now a-going to pray to him for mercy that I had so lightly 
 esteemed but a while before ! I was ashamed ; yea, even con- 
 founded, because this villainy had been committed by me; but 
 I saw there was but one way with me, I must go to him and 
 humble my self unto him, and beg that he, of his wonderful 
 mercy, would show pity to me, and have mercy upon my 
 wretched sinful Soul. 
 
 177. Which, when the Tempter perceived, he strongly 
 suggested to me, That I ought not to pray to God ; for prayer was 
 not for any in my case, neither could it do me good, because I 
 had reje£fed the Mediator, by whom all prayers came with acceptance 
 to God the Father ; and without whoin no prayer could come into his 
 presence : JVherefore, now to pray is but to add sin to sin ; yea, 
 novo to pray, seeing God has cast you off, is the next way to anger 
 and offend him more than you ever did before. 
 
 178. For God, saith he, hath been weary of you for these 
 several years already, because you are none of his; your bawlings 
 in his ears hath been no pleasant voice to him, and, therefore, he 
 let you sin this sin, that you 7night be quite cut off, and will 
 you pray still? This the Devil urged, and set forth that, in 
 Numbers, when Moses said to the children of Israel, That 
 because they would not go up to possess the land when God 
 would have them, therefore, for ever after he did bar them 
 out from thence, though they prayed they might with tears, 
 Num. 14. 36, 37, &c. 
 
 179. As 'tis said in another place, Ex. 21. 14: The 
 man that sins presumptuously shall be taken from God^s Altar that 
 he may die: Even as Joab was by King Solomon, when he 
 thought to find shelter there, i Kings 2. 28, &c. These places 
 did pinch me very sore; yet, my case being desperate, I thought 
 
 54 
 
 I 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 with myself I can but die ; and if it must be so, it shall once be 
 said, That such an one died at the foot of Christ in prayer. This 
 I did, but with great difficulty, God doth know ; and that 
 because, together with this, still that saying about Esau would 
 be set at my heart, even like a flaming Sword to keep the 
 way of the Tree of Life, lest I should take thereof, and live. 
 Oh ! Who knows how hard a thing I found it, to come to 
 God in prayer ? 
 
 1 80. I did also desire the prayers of the people of God for 
 me, but I feared that God would give them no heart to do it ; 
 yea, I trembled in my soul to think that some or other of them 
 would shortly tell me, that God had said those words to them 
 that he once did say to the Prophet concerning the Children of 
 Israel, Pray not thou for this people^ for I have rejected them^ 
 Jer. II. 14. So, pray not for him^for I have rejeSled him. Yea, 
 I thought that he had whispered this to some of them already, 
 only they durst not tell me so, neither durst I ask them of it, 
 for fear, if it should be so, it would make me quite besides 
 myself: Man knows the beginning of sin^ (said Spira,) but who 
 hounds the issues thereof? 
 
 181. About this time I took an opportunity to break my 
 mind to an ancient Christian, and told him all my case : I told 
 him also, that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin against the 
 Holy Ghost ; and he told me. He thought so too. Here, there- 
 fore, I had but cold comfort ; but, talking a little more with 
 him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much 
 combat with the Devil. Wherefore, I went to God again, as 
 well as I could, for mercy still, 
 
 182. Now also did the Tempter begin to mock me in 
 my misery, saying, That seeing I had thus parted with the Lord 
 jfesus, and provoked him to displeasure^ who would have stood 
 between my Soul and the fame of devouring fire ^ there luas now but 
 one way ; and that was, To pray that God the Father would be 
 the Mediator betwixt his Son and me, that we might be reconciled 
 again, and that I might have that blessed benefit in him, that his 
 blessed Saints enjoyed. 
 
 183. Then did that Scripture sieze upon my soul, He is of 
 one mind, and who can turn him ? Oh ! I saw 'twas as easie to 
 perswade him to make a new World, a new Covenant, or new 
 Bible, besides that we have already, as to pray for such a thing. 
 
 55 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 This was to persuade him that what he had done already was 
 meer folly, and to perswade with him to alter; yea, to disannul the 
 whole way of Salvation: And then would that saying rent my 
 soul asunder. Neither is there salvation in any other ; for there is 
 none other name under heaven^ given amongst men^ whereby we must 
 be saved^ Acts 4. 12. 
 
 184. Now, the most free, and full, and gracious words of 
 the Gospel were the greatest torment to me ; yea, nothing so 
 afflidled me as the thoughts of Jesus Christ. The remembrance 
 of a Saviour, because I had cast him off, brought forth the 
 villany of my sin, and my loss by it, to mind ; nothing did 
 twinge my Conscience like this : Every time that I thought of 
 the Lord Jesus, of his Grace, Love, Goodness, Kindness, 
 Gentleness, Meekness, Death, Blood, Promises and blessed 
 Exhortations, Comforts and Consolations, it went to my Soul 
 like a Sword ; for still, unto these my considerations of the 
 Lord Jesus, these thoughts would make place for themselves in 
 my heart : Ay^ this is the jfesusy the loving Saviour^ the Son of Gody 
 whom you have parted with^ whom you have slighted^ despised^ and 
 abused. This is the only Saviour^ the only Redeemer^ the only one 
 that could so love sinners as to wash them from their sins in his own 
 most precious Blood : But you have no part nor lot in this fesuSy you 
 have put him from you^ you have said in your hearty Let him go if 
 he will. Now therefore^ you are severed from him ; you have 
 severed your self froin him. Behold^ then^ his Goodness^ but your self 
 to be no partaker of it. Oh, thought I, what have I lost ! 
 What have I parted with! What have dis-inherited my poor 
 Soul of! Oh! 'tis sad to be destroyed by the Grace and 
 Mercy of God ; to have the Lamb, the Saviour, turn Lion and 
 Destroyer, Rev. 6. I also trembled, as I have said, at the 
 sight of the Saints of God; especially at those that greatly loved 
 him, and that made it their business to walk continually with 
 him in this World ; for they did, both in their words, their 
 carriages, and all their expressions of tenderness and fear to sin 
 against their precious Saviour, condemn, lay guilt upon, and 
 also add continual affliftion and shame unto my soul, The 
 dread of them was upon me^ and I trembled at God' s Samuels, 
 I Sam. 16. 4. 
 
 185. Now also the Tempter began a- fresh to mock my 
 Soul another way, saying That Christy indeed^ did pity my case^ 
 
 56 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 and was sorry for my loss ; but forasrnuch as I had sinned and 
 transgressed, as I had done, he could by no means help me, nor save 
 me from what I feared ; for my sin was not of the nature of theirs, 
 for whom he bled and died ; neither was it counted with those that 
 were laid to his charge, when he hanged on the 'Tree : Therefore, 
 unless he should come down from Heaven, and die a-new for this 
 sin, though indeed he did greatly pity me, yet I could have no benefit 
 of him. These things may seem ridiculous to others, even as 
 ridiculous as they were in themselves, but to me they were most 
 tormenting cogitations; every of them augmented my misery, 
 that Jesus Christ should have so much love as to pity me, when 
 yet he could not help me; nor did I think that the reason why 
 he could not help me, was, because his Merits were weak, or 
 his Grace and Salvation spent on others already, but because his 
 faithfulness to his threatning would not let him extend his 
 mercy to me. Besides, I thought, as I have already hinted, that 
 my sin was not within the bounds of that pardon, that was 
 wrapped up in a promise ; and if not, then I knew assuredly, 
 that it was more easie for Heaven and Earth to pass away, than 
 for me to have Eternal Life. So that the ground of all these 
 fears of mine did arise from a stedfast belief that I had of the 
 stability of the holy Word of God, and also from my being 
 misinformed of the nature of my sin. 
 
 1 86. But, Oh, how this would add to my affliction, to 
 conceit that I should be guilty of such a sin, for which he did 
 not die. These thoughts would so confound me, and imprison 
 me, and tie me up from faith, that I knew not what to do : 
 But, Oh, thought I, that he would come down again ! Oh, 
 that the work of Man's Redemption was yet to be done by 
 Christ ! How would I pray him, and intreat him to count and 
 reckon this sin amongst the rest for which he died ? But this 
 Scripture would strike me down, as dead ; Christ being raised 
 from the dead, dieth no more : death hath no more dominion over 
 him, Rom. 6. 9. 
 
 187. Thus, by the strange and unusual assaults of the 
 Tempter, was my Soul like a broken Vessel, driven as with the 
 Winds, and tossed sometimes head-long into despair; sometimes 
 upon the Covenant of Works, and sometimes to wish that the 
 new Covenant, and the conditions thereof, might, so far forth 
 as I thought my self concerned, be turned another way, and 
 
 57 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 changed. But in all these ^ I was but as those that jostle against 
 the Rocks ; more broken^ scattered and rent. Oh, the unthought 
 of imaginations, frights, fears and terrors, that are afFefted by 
 a thorough application of guilt, yielding to desperation! This is 
 the man that hath his dwelling among the tombs^ with the dead ; 
 that is always crying out^ and cutting himself with stones^ Mar. 5. 
 1, 2, 3. But, I say, all in vain ; Desparation will not comfort 
 him, the old Covenant w^ill not save him : Nay, Heaven and 
 Earth shall pass away, before one jot or tittle of the Word and 
 Law of Grace shall fail, or be removed. This I saw, this I felt, 
 and under this I groaned ; yet this advantage I got thereby, 
 namely, a further confirmation of the certainty of the way of 
 Salvation, and that the Scriptures were the Word of God. 
 Oh ! I cannot now express what then I saw and felt of the 
 steadiness of Jesus Christ, the Rock of Man's Salvation : What 
 was done, could not be undone, added to, nor altered. I saw, 
 indeed, that sin might drive the Soul beyond Christ, even the 
 sin which is unpardonable ; but woe to him that was so driven, 
 for the Word would shut him out. 
 
 188. Thus was I always sinking, whatever I did think, or 
 do. So one day I walked to a neighbouring Town, and sate 
 down upon a Settle in the Street, and fell into a very deep 
 pause about the most fearful state my sin had brought me to ; 
 and after long musing, I lifted up my head, but me thought 
 I saw, as if the Sun that shineth in the Heavens did grudge to 
 give light; and as if the very stones in the Street, and tiles upon 
 the houses, did bend themselves against me; me-thought that 
 they all combined together, to banish me out of the World ; 
 I was abhorred of them, and unfit to dwell among them, or be 
 partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the 
 Saviour. Oh, how happy now was every creature, over I was ! 
 For they stood fast, and kept their station, but I was gone and 
 lost. 
 
 189. Then breaking out in the bitterness of my Soul, 
 I said to my self, with a grievous sigh. How can God comfort 
 such a wretch as I P I had no sooner said it, but this returned 
 upon me, as an echo doth answer a voice. This sin is not unto 
 death. At which I was as if I had been raised out of a Grave, and 
 cried out again, Lord^ how couldst thou find out such a word as this \ 
 For I was filled with admiration at the fitness, and also at the 
 
 58 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 unexpectedness of the sentence. The fitness of the word, the 
 Tightness of the timing of it, the power, and sweetness, and 
 light, and glory that came with it also, was marvellous to me to 
 find. I was now, for the time, out of doubt, as to that about 
 which I so much was in doubt before : My fears before were^ 
 that my sin was not pardonable, and so that I had no right to 
 pray, to repent, ^c. or that if I did, it would be of no ad- 
 vantage, or profit to me. But now, thought I, if this sin is not 
 unto death, then it is pardonable ; therefore from this I have 
 encouragement to come to God by Christ for mercy ; to con- 
 sider the promise of forgiveness, as that which stands with open 
 arms to receive me, as well as others. This therefore was a 
 great easement to my mind ; to wit, that my sin was pardon- 
 able, that it was not the sin unto death, (i Job. 5. 16, 17.) 
 None but those that know what my trouble (by their own 
 experience) was, can tell what relief came to my Soul by this 
 consideration : It was a release to me from my former bonds, 
 and a shelter from the former storm : I seemed now to stand 
 upon the same ground with other sinners, and to have as good 
 right to the Word and Prayer as any of they. 
 
 190. Now, I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not 
 unpardonable, but that there might be hopes for me to obtain 
 forgiveness. But, Oh, how Satan now did lay about him, for 
 to bring me down again ! But he could by no means do it, 
 neither this day, nor the most part of the next ; for this good 
 sentence stood like a mill-post at my back : Yet towards the 
 evening of the next day, I felt this word begin to leave me, and 
 to withdraw its supportation from me ; and so I returned to 
 my old fears again, but with a great deal of grudging and 
 peevishness, for I feared the sorrow of despair ; nor could my 
 faith now longer retain this word. 
 
 191. But the next day at evening, being under many fears, 
 I went to seek the Lord ; and as I prayed, I cried, and my 
 Soul cried to him in these words, with strong cries ; Lord^ 
 I beseech thee^ shew me^ that thou hast loved me with an everlasting 
 love^ Jer. 31. 3. I had no sooner said it, but with sweetness 
 this returned upon me, as an echo, or sounding again, / have 
 loved thee with an everlasting love. Now I went to bed in quiet ; 
 also when I awaked the next morning, it was fresh upon my 
 Soul J and I believed it. 
 
 59 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 192. But yet the Tempter left me not, for it could not be 
 so little as an hundred times, that he, that day, did labour to 
 break my peace. Oh, the combats and conflifts that I did then 
 meet with, as I strove to hold by this word ! That of Esau 
 would fly in my face like Lightning : I should be sometimes 
 up and down twenty times in an hour ; yet God did bear me 
 up, and keep my heart upon this word ; from which I had also, 
 for several days together, very much sweetness, and comfortable 
 hopes of pardon : For thus it was made out unto me, / loved 
 thee whilst thou wast committing this sin, I loved thee before, I love 
 thee still, and I will love thee for ever. 
 
 193. Yet I saw my sin most barbarous, and a filthy crime, 
 and could not but conclude, and that with great shame and 
 astonishment, that I had horridly abused the holy Son of God ; 
 wherefore I felt my soul greatly to love and pity him, and my 
 bowels to yearn towards him ; for I saw he was still my friend, 
 and did reward me good for evil ; yea, the love and afFeftion 
 that then did burn within, to my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
 did work, at this time, such a strong and hot desire of revenge- 
 ment upon my self, for the abuse I had done unto him, that, to 
 speak as I then thought, had I had a thousand gallons of blood 
 within my veins, I could freely then have spilt it all at the com- 
 mand and feet of this my Lord and Saviour. 
 
 194. And as I was thus in musing, and in my studies, 
 considering how to love the Lord, and to express my love to 
 him, that saying came in upon me. If thou. Lord, shouldst mark 
 iniquity, O Lord, who should stand ? hut there is forgiveness with 
 thee, that thou mayest be feared, Psal, 130. 4. These were good 
 words to me, especially the latter part thereof; to wit, that 
 there is forgiveness with the Lord, that he might be feared ; 
 that is, as then I understood it, that he might be loved, and 
 had in reverence ; for it was thus made out to me, That the 
 great God did set so high an esteem upon the love of his poor 
 Creatures, that rather than he would go without their love, he 
 would pardon their transgressions, 
 
 195. And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was 
 also refreshed by it ; Then shall they be ashamed and confounded, 
 and never open their mouth any more because of their shame, when 
 I am pacified towards them for all that they have done, saith the 
 Lord God, Ezek. 16. 36. Thus was my Soul at this time (and, 
 
 60 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 as I then did think, for ever) set at liberty from being afflicted 
 with my former guilt and amazement. 
 
 196. But before many weeks were over, I began to 
 despond again, fearing lest, notwithstanding all that I had 
 enjoyed, yet I might be deceived, and destroyed at the last ; for 
 this consideration came strong into my mind, That whatever 
 comfort and peace I thought I might have from the word of the 
 promise of Life^ yet unless there could be found in my refreshment 
 a concurrence and agreement in the Scriptures^ let me think what 
 I will thereof^ and hold it never so fast^ I should find no such 
 thing at the end ; for the Scriptures cannot be broken^ Job. 10. 35. 
 
 197. Now began my heart again to ake, and fear I might 
 meet with disappointment at the last. Wherefore I began with 
 all seriousness to examine my former comfort, and to consider 
 whether one that had sinned as I had done, might with con- 
 fidence trust upon the faithfulness of God, laid down in those 
 words by which I had been comforted, and on which I had 
 leaned my self: But now were brought those sayings to my 
 mind, For it is impossible for those who were once enlightned^ and 
 have tasted the heavenly Gift^ and were made partakers of the Holy 
 Ghost^ and have tasted the good Word of God^ and the Powers of 
 the World to come^ if they shall fall away^ to renew them again 
 unto Repentance^ Heb. 6. For if we sin wilfully^ after we have 
 received the knowledge of the truth^ there remains no more sacrifice 
 
 for sin^ but a certain fearful looking for of Judgment and fiery 
 indignation^ which shall devour the adversaries^ Heb. lO. Even 
 as Esau, who for one morsel of meat^ sold his Birth-right : For you 
 know how that afterwards^ when he would have inherited the 
 blessings he was rejected \ for he found no place of repentance^ though 
 he sought it carefully with tearsy Heb. 12. 
 
 198. Now was the Word of the Gospel forced from my 
 Soul ; so that no promise or encouragement was to be found in 
 the Bible for me : And now would that saying work upon my 
 spirit, to affli6l me, Rejoice not, Israel^ for joy^ as other people^ 
 Hos. 9. I. For I saw indeed, there was cause of rejoicing for 
 those that held to Jesus ; but as for me, I had cut my self off 
 by my transgressions, and left my self neither foot-hold, nor 
 hand-hold, amongst all the stays and props in the precious Word 
 of Life. 
 
 199. And truly, I did now feel my self to sink into a gulf, 
 
 61 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 as an house whose foundation is destroyed. I did liken my self, 
 in this condition, unto the case of some child that was fallen 
 into a Mill-pit ; who, though it could make some shift to 
 scrabble and sprawl in the water, yet because it could find 
 neither hold for hand nor foot, therefore at last it must die in 
 that condition. So soon as this fresh assault had fastned on my 
 Soul, that Scripture came into my heart. This for many days^ 
 Dan. 10. 14. And, indeed, I found it was so ; for I could not 
 be delivered, nor brought to peace again, until well-nigh two 
 years and an half were compleatly finished. Wherefore these 
 words, though in themselves, they tended to discouragement, 
 yet to me, who feared this condition would be eternal, they 
 were at some times as an help and refreshment to me. 
 
 200. For, thought I, many days are not for ever, many days 
 will have an end ; therefore seeing I was to be afflicted, not 
 a few, but ?nany days, yet I was glacf it was but /or many days. 
 Thus, I say, I could re-call my self sometimes, and give my self 
 an help ; for as soon as ever the words came into my mind, at 
 first, I knew my trouble would be long ; yet this would be but 
 sometimes, for I could not always think on this, nor ever be 
 helped by it, though I did. 
 
 201. Now while these Scriptures lay before me, and laid 
 sin anew at my door, that saying in Luk. 18. i. with others, 
 did encourage me to prayer : Then the Tempter again laid at 
 me very sore ; suggesting. That neither the Mercy of God^ nor yet 
 the Blood of Christy did at all concern me^ nor could they help me 
 
 for my sin ; therefore it was hut in vain to pray. Yet, thought I, 
 / will pray : But^ said the Tempter, your sin is unpardonable. 
 Well^ said I, / will pray. 'Tis to no boot., said he, Tet., said I, 
 / will pray. So I went to prayer to God ; and while I was at 
 prayer, I uttered words to this efFe6l, Lord^ Satan tells me^ that 
 neither thy Mercy^ nor Chrisfs Blood is sufficient to save my Soul : 
 Lordy shall I honour thee most., by believing thou wilt and canst ; 
 or him^ by believing thou neither wilt nor canst ? Lordy I would 
 fain honour thee^ by believing thou wilt and canst. 
 
 202. And as I was thus before the Lord, that Scripture 
 fastned on my heart, [0 man., great is thy faith^ Mat. 15. 28. 
 even as if one had clapped me on the back, as I was on my 
 knees before God : Yet I was not able to believe this, that this 
 was a prayer of faith, till almost six months after ; for I could 
 
 62 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 not think that I had faith, or that there should be a word for 
 me to a6t faith on ; therefore I should still be, as sticking in the 
 jaws of desperation, and went mourning up and down, in a sad 
 condition. 
 
 203. There was nothing now that I longed for more, than 
 to be put out of doubt, as to this thing in question, and as I was 
 vehemently desiring to know if there was indeed hopes for me, 
 these words came rolling into my mind ; JVill the Lord cast off 
 
 for ever ? and will he he favourable no more ? Is his mercy clean 
 gone for ever ? doth his promise fail for evermore ? Hath God 
 forgotten to he gracious ? hath he in anger shut up his tender 
 mercies? Psal. 77. 7, 8, 9. And all the while they run in my 
 mind, me-thought, I had this still as the answer, ""Tis a question 
 whether he hath^ or no ; it may be^ he hath not. Yea, the 
 interrogatory seemed to me, to carry in it a sure affirmation, 
 that indeed he had not, nor would so cast off, but would be 
 favourable ; that his promise doth not fail, and that he had not 
 forgotten to be gracious, nor would in anger shut up tender 
 mercy : Something also there was upon my heart at the same 
 time, which I cannot now call to mind; which, with this Text, 
 did sweeten my heart, and make me conclude, that his mercy 
 might not be quite gone, nor clean gone for ever. 
 
 204. At another time, I remembred, I was again much 
 under this Question, Whether the Blood of Christ was sufficient 
 to save my Soul? In which doubt I continued, from morning, 
 till about seven or eight at night ; and at last, when I was, as it 
 were, quite worn out with fear, lest it should not lay hold on 
 me, these words did sound suddainly within my heart. He is 
 ahle : But me-thought, this word Jhle, was spoke loud unto me ; 
 it shewed a great word, it seemed to be writ in great letters, 
 and gave such a justle to my fear and doubt (I mean, for 
 the time it tarried with me, which was about a day) as I 
 never had from that, all my life, either before or after, 
 Heh. 7. 25. 
 
 205. But one morning when I was again at prayer, and 
 trembling under the fear of this, That no TVord of God could help 
 me^ that piece of a sentence darted in upon me. My Grace is 
 sufficient. At this, me-thought, I felt some stay, as if there 
 might be hopes. But, oh, how good a thing it is, for God to 
 send his Word ! for, about a fortnight before, I was looking on 
 
 63 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 this very place, and then I thought it could not come near my 
 Soul with comfort, therefore I threw down my Book in a pet : 
 Then I thought it was not large enough for me ; no, not 
 large enough ; but now it was as if it had Arms of Grace so 
 wide, that it could not only inclose me, but many more such as 
 I besides. 
 
 206. By these words I was sustained, yet not without 
 exceeding confli6ts, for the space of seven or eight weeks ; for 
 my peace would be in it, and out, sometimes twenty times a 
 day ; comfort now, and trouble presently ; peace now, and 
 before I could go a furlong, as full of fear and guilt as ever 
 heart could hold : And this was not only now and then, but 
 my whole seven weeks experience ; for this about the sufficiency 
 of Grace^ and that of Esaus, parting with his Birth-right, would 
 be like a pair of Scales within my mind ; sometimes one end 
 would be uppermost, and sometimes again the other ; according 
 to which, would be my peace or trouble. 
 
 207. Therefore I still did pray to God, that he would 
 come in with this Scripture more fully on my heart ; to wit, 
 that he would help me to apply the whole sentence, for as yet I 
 could not : That he gave, that I gathered ; but further I could 
 not go, for as yet it only helped me to hope there might be 
 mercy for me ; My Grace is sufficient : And though it came no 
 further, it answered my former question ; to wit, that there 
 was hope ; yet, because for thee^ was left out, I was not con- 
 tented, but prayed to God for that also. Wherefore, one day, 
 as I was in a Meeting of God's People, full of sadness and 
 terrour, for my fears again were strong upon me ; and, as I was 
 now thinking, my Soul was never the better, but my case most 
 sad and fearful, these words did with great power suddainly 
 break in upon me ; My Grace is sufficient for thee, my Grace is 
 sufficient for thee, my Grace is sufficient for thee, three times 
 together : And, Oh ! me-thought that every word was a 
 mighty word unto me ; as my, and Grace, and sufficient, and 
 for thee ; they were then, and sometimes are still far bigger than 
 
 others be. 
 
 208. At which time my understanding was so enlightned, 
 that I was as though I had seen the Lord Jesus look down from 
 Heaven, through the Tiles, upon me, and diredl these words 
 unto me. This sent me mourning home, it broke my heart, 
 
 64 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 and filled me full of joy, and laid me low as the dust ; only it 
 stayed not long with me, I mean, in this glory, and refreshing 
 comfort ; yet it continued with me for several weeks, and did 
 encourage me to hope : But so soon as that powerful operation 
 of it was taken off my heart, that other, about Esau^ returned 
 upon me as before ; so my Soul did hang as in a pair of Scales 
 again ; sometimes up, and sometimes down ; now in peace, and 
 anon again in terrour. 
 
 209. Thus I went on for many weeks, sometimes com- 
 forted, and sometimes tormented ; and especially at some times 
 my torment would be very sore, for all those Scriptures fore- 
 named, in the Hebrews^ would be set before me, as the only 
 Sentences that would keep me out of Heaven. Then again 
 I should begin to repent that ever that thought went thorough 
 me ; I should also think thus with my self, fVhy^ how many 
 Scriptures are there against me ? There are but three or four : 
 And cannot God miss them^ and save me for all them ? Sometimes 
 again I should think, 0^, if it were not for these three or four 
 words^ now how might I be comforted! And I could hardly 
 forbear, at some times, but to wish them out of the Book. 
 
 210. Then me-thought I should see as if both Peter ^ and 
 Pauly and Johiy and all the Writers, did look with scorn upon 
 me, and hold me in derision ; and as if they said unto me, All 
 our words are truth^ one of as much force as another : It is not we 
 that have cut you off^ but you have cast atuay your self : There is 
 none of our sentences that you must take hold upon^ but these^ and 
 such as these : It is impossible ; there remains no more sacrifice for 
 sin^ Heb. 6. And it had been better for them^ not to have known 
 the Will of God^ than after they have known it^ to turn from the 
 holy commandment delivered unto them^ Heb. 10. For the Scriptures 
 cannot be broken^ 2 Pet. 2. 21. 
 
 211. These, as the Elders of the City of Refuge, I saw, 
 were to be the Judges both of my case and me, while I stood, 
 with the Avenger of blood at my heels, trembling at their Gate 
 for deliverance ; also with a thousand fears and mistrusts, 
 I doubted that they would shut me out for ever, Josh. 20. 
 
 3> 4. 
 
 212. Thus I was confounded, not knowing what to do, 
 nor how to be satisfied in this question. Whether the Scriptures 
 could agree in the salvation of my Soul ? I quaked at the 
 
 B. E 65 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Apostles ; I knew their words were true, and that they must 
 stand for ever. 
 
 213. And I remember one day, as I was in divers frames 
 of spirit, and considering that these frames were still according 
 to the nature of the several Scriptures that came in upon my 
 mind ; if this of Grace, then was I quiet ; but if that of EsaUy 
 then tormented ; Lord^ thought I, if both these Scriptures would 
 meet in my heart at once., I wonder which of them would get the 
 better of me. So methought I had a longing mind that they 
 might come both together upon me ; yea, I desired of God 
 they might, 
 
 214. Well, about two or three days after, so they did 
 indeed ; they bolted both upon me at a time, and did work and 
 struggle strangely in me for a while ; at last, that about Esaus 
 birthright began to wax weak, and withdraw, and vanish ; 
 and this about the sufficiency of Grace prevailed with peace 
 and joy. And as I was in a muse about this thing, that 
 Scripture came home upon me, Mercy rejoiceth against judgment^ 
 James 2. 13. 
 
 215. This was a wonderment to me ; yet truly I am apt 
 to think it was of God ; for the Word of the Law and wrath 
 must give place to the Word of Life and Grace ; because, 
 though the Word of Condemnation be glorious, yet the Word 
 of Life and Salvation doth far exceed in glory, 2 Cor. 3. 8, 9, lO, 
 II, Mar. 9. 5, 6, 7, John 6. 37. Also, that Moses and Elias 
 must both vanish, and leave Christ and his Saints alone. 
 
 216. This Scripture did also most sweetly visit my soul ; 
 And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast outy John 6. 37. 
 Oh the comfort that I have had from this word, in no wise ! As 
 who should say, by no means^ for no things whatever he hath done. 
 But Satan would greatly labour to pull this promise from me, 
 telling of me That Christ did not mean me^ and such as I ; but 
 sinners of a lower rank^ that had not done as I had done. But 
 I should answer him again, Satan^ here is in these words no such 
 exception ; but^ him that comes ; him^ any him ; him that cometh to 
 me I will in no wise cast out. And this I well remember still, 
 that of all the slights that Satan used to take this scripture from 
 me, yet he never did so much as put this Question, But do you 
 come aright ? And I have thought, the reason was, because he 
 thought I knew full well what coming a-right was ; for I saw 
 
 66 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 that to come a-right was to come as I was, a vile and ungodly 
 sinner, and to cast my self at the feet of Mercy, condemning 
 my self for sin. If ever Satan and I did strive for any word of 
 God in all my life, it was for this good word of Christ ; he at 
 one end and I at the other. Oh, what work did we make ! It 
 was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive : He 
 pulled and I pulled ; but, God be praised, I got the better of 
 him, I got some sweetness from it. 
 
 217. But, notwithstanding all these helps, and blessed words 
 of Grace, yet that of Esmi's selling of his Birth-right would 
 still at times distress my Conscience ; for though I had been 
 most sweetly comforted, and that but just before, yet when 
 that came into my mind, 'twould make me fear again, I could 
 not be quite rid thereof, 'twould every day be with me : 
 wherefore now I went another way to work, even to consider 
 the nature of this blasphemous thought ; I mean, if I should 
 take the words at the largest, and give them their own natural 
 force and scope, even every word therein. So when I had thus 
 considered, I found that if they were fairly taken, they would 
 amount to this. That I had freely left the Lord Jesus Christ to 
 his choice^ whether he would be my Saviour or no ; for the wicked 
 words were these. Let him go if he will. Then that Scripture 
 gave me hope, / will never leave thee nor forsake thee^ Heb. 
 13. 5. O Lord^ said I, but I have left thee. Then it answered 
 again. But I will not leave thee. For this I thank God also. 
 
 218. Yet I was grievous afraid he should, and found it 
 exceeding hard to trust him, seeing I had so offended him. 
 I could have been exceeding glad that this thought had never 
 befallen, for then I thought I could, with more ease and freedom 
 abundance, have lean'd on his Grace. I see it was with me, as 
 it was with Joseph^ s Brethren ; the guilt of their own wicked- 
 ness did often fill them with fears that their Brother would at 
 last despise them, Gen. 50. 15, 16 ^c. 
 
 219. Yet above all the Scriptures that I yet did meet 
 with, that in Josh. 20 was the greatest comfort to me, 
 which speaks of the slayer that was to flee for refuge : And if 
 the avenger of blood pursue the slayer^ then^ saith Moses^ they that 
 are the elders of the city of refuge shall not deliver him into his 
 handy because he smote his neighbour unwittingly^ and hated him 
 not afore-time. Oh, blessed be God for this word : I was 
 
 E2 67 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 convinced that I was the Slayer; and that the Avenger of 
 Blood pursued me, that I felt with great terrour ; only now it 
 remained that I inquire whether I have right to enter the City of 
 Refuge : So I found, that he must not, who lay in wait to shed 
 blood : It was not the wilful Murtherer^ but he who unwittingly 
 did it, he who did it unawares shed blood ; not out of spight, or 
 grudge, or malice, he that shed it unwittingly ; even he who 
 did not hate his Neighbour before. Wherefore, 
 
 220. I thought verily I was the man that must enter, 
 because I had smitten my Neighbour unwittingly^ and hated him 
 not afore-time : I hated him not afore-time ; no, I prayed 
 unto him, was tender of sinning against him ; yea, and against this 
 wicked temptation I had strove for a twelvemonth before ; yea, 
 and also when it did pass through my heart, it did in spight of 
 my Teeth : wherefore I thought I had right to enter this City, 
 and the Elders, which are the Apostles, were not to deliver me 
 up. This therefore was great Comfort to me, and did give me 
 much ground of hope. 
 
 221. Yet being very critical, for my smart had made me 
 that I knew not what ground was sure enough to bear me, I 
 had one question that my Soul did much desire to be resolved 
 about; and that was, Whether it be possible for any Soul that hath 
 indeed sinned the unpardonable sin, yet after that to receive, though 
 but the least true spiritual comfort from God through Christ ? 
 The which after I had much considered, I found the answer 
 was, No, they could not ; and that for these Reasons : 
 
 222. First, Because those that have sinned that sin, they 
 are debarred a share in the Blood of Christ, and being shut out 
 of that, they must needs be void of the least ground of hope, 
 and so of spiritual comfort, for to such there remains no more 
 sacrifice for sin, Heb. lO. 26, 27. Secondly, Because they are 
 denyed a share in the Promise of Life : they shall never be 
 forgiven, neither in this World, nor in that which is to come, 
 Mat. 12. 31. Thirdly, The Son of God excludes them also 
 from a share in his blessed Intercession, being for ever ashamed 
 to own them both before his holy Father, and the blessed 
 Angels in Heaven, Mark 8. 
 
 223. When I had with much deliberation considered of this 
 matter, and could not but conclude that the Lord had comforted 
 me, and that too after this my wicked sin ; then methought 
 
 68 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 I durst venture to come nigh unto those most fearful and terrible 
 Scriptures, with which all this while I had been so greatly 
 affrighted, and on which indeed before I durst scarce cast mine 
 Eye, (yea, had much ado an hundred times to forbear wishing 
 of them out of the Bible, for I thought they would destroy me) 
 but now, I say, I began to take some measure of incouragement, 
 to come close to them, to read them, and consider them, and to 
 weigh their scope and tendency. 
 
 224. The which when I began to do, I found their visage 
 changed ; for they looked not so grimly as before I thought 
 they did: And first I came to the sixth of the Hebrews^ yet 
 trembling for fear it should strike me ; which when I had 
 considered, I found that the falling there intended, was a falling 
 quite away ; That is, as I conceived, a falling from, and an 
 absolute denying of the Gospel of remission of sins by Christ ; 
 for, from them the Apostle begins his Argument, vers, i, 2, 3. 
 Secondly, I found that this falling away, must be openly, even 
 in the view of the World, even so as to put Christ to an open 
 shame. Thirdly, I found that those he there intended, were for 
 ever shut up of God both in blindness, hardness, and im- 
 penitency : // is impossible they should be renewed again unto 
 Repentance. By all these particulars, I found, to Gods ever- 
 lasting Praise, my sin was not the sin in this place intended. 
 
 First, I confessed I was fallen, but not fallen away, that is 
 from the profession of Faith in Jesus unto eternal Life. 
 
 Secondly, I confessed that I had put Jesus Christ to shame 
 by my sin, but not to open shame. I did not deny him 
 before men, nor condemn him as a fruitless one before the 
 World. 
 
 Thirdly, Nor did I find that God had shut me up, or 
 denyed me to come (though I found it hard work indeed to 
 come) to him by sorrow and repentance : blessed be God for 
 unsearchable Grace. 
 
 225. Then I considered that in the tenth of the Hebrews ; 
 and found that the wilful sin there mentioned, is not every 
 wilful sin, but that sin which doth throw off Christ, and then 
 his Commandments too. Secondly, That must also be done 
 openly, before two or three Witnesses, to answer that of the 
 Law, vers. 28, Thirdly, This sin cannot be committed but 
 with great despite done to the Spirit of Grace ; despising both 
 
 69 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 the disswasions from that sin, and the perswasions to the contrary. 
 But the Lord knows, though this my sin was devilish, yet it did 
 not amount to these. 
 
 226. And as touching that in the twelfth of the Hebrews^ 
 about Esau's selling his Birth-right, though this was that which 
 killed me, and stood like a spear against me ; yet now I did 
 consider, First, That his was not a hasty thought against the 
 continual labour of his Mind ; but a thought consented to, and 
 put in practice likewise, and that too after some deliberation : 
 Geti. 25. Secondly, It was a publick and open a6tion, even 
 before his Brother, if not before many more ; this made his sin 
 of a far more heinous nature then otherwise it would have been. 
 Thirdly, He continued to slight his Birth-right : He did eat and 
 dr'ink^ and went his way ; thus Esau despised his Birth-right : yea, 
 twenty years after he was found to despise it still. And Esau 
 saidy I have enough^ my Brother^ keep that thou hast to thy self^ 
 Gen. 33. 9. 
 
 227. Now as touching this. That Esau sought a place of 
 Repentance : thus I thought. First, This was not for the Birth- 
 right^ but the blessing:, this is clear from the Apostle, and is 
 distinguished by Esau himself, he hath taken away my Birth-right^ 
 (that is, formerly) and now he hath taken away my blessing also^ 
 Gen. 27. 36. Secondly, Now this being thus considered, I 
 came again to the Apostle, to see what might be the mind of 
 God, in a New-Testament stile and sense concerning Esaus 
 sin ; and so far as 1 could conceive, this was the mind of God, 
 That the Birth-right signified Regeneration^ and the Blessing the 
 Eternal Inheritance ; for so the Apostle seems to hint. Lest there 
 be any prophane Person^ as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold 
 his Birth-right ; as if he should say. Lest there be any Person 
 amongst you that shall cast ofF all those blessed beginnings of 
 God that at present are upon him, in order to a new Birth, lest 
 they become as Esau^ even be rejected afterwards^ when they 
 would inherit the Blessing. 
 
 228. For many there are, who in the day of Grace and 
 Mercy, despise those things which are indeed the Birth-right to 
 Heaven, who yet when the deciding day appears, will cry as 
 loud as Esau^ Lord, Lord, open to us, but then, as Isaac would 
 not repent, no more will God the Father, but will say, / 
 have blessed these, yea, and they shall be blessed ; but as for you, 
 
 70 
 
 I 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 Depart^ you are workers of Iniquity ^ Gen. 27. 32. Luke 13. 
 25, 26, 27. 
 
 229. When I had thus considered these Scriptures, and 
 found that thus to understand them, was not against, but 
 according to other Scriptures ; this still added further to my en- 
 couragement and comfort, and also gave a great blow to that 
 Objection, to wit. That the Scriptures could not agree in the 
 Salvation of my Soul. And now remained only the hinder part 
 of the Tempest, for the thunder was gone beyond me, only 
 some drops did still remain, that now and then would fall upon 
 me ; but because my former frights and anguish were very sore 
 and deep, therefore it did oft befall me still, as it befalleth 
 those that have been scared with Fire, I thought every voice 
 was frey fire \ every little touch would hurt my tender 
 Conscience. 
 
 230. But one day, as I was passing in the field, and that 
 too with some dashes on my Conscience, fearing lest yet all 
 was not right, suddenly this sentence fell upon my Soul, Thy 
 Righteousness is in Heaven ; and me-thought withal, I saw with 
 the Eyes of my Soul, Jesus Christ at Gods right hand, there, 
 I say, was my righteousness ; so that where ever I was, or 
 whatever I was a doing, God could not say of me. He wants 
 my Righteousness^ for that was just before him. I also saw 
 moreover, that it was not my good frame of Heart that 
 made my Righteousness better, nor yet my bad frame that 
 made my Righteousness worse ; for my Righteousness was 
 Jesus Christ himself, the same yesterday^ to day^ and for ever ; 
 Heb. 13. 8. 
 
 231. Now did my Chains fall off my Legs indeed, I was 
 loosed from my Affli6lions and Irons, my Temptations also fled 
 away ; so that from that time those dreadful Scriptures of God 
 left off to trouble me ; now went I also home rejoycing, for 
 the Grace and Love of God ; So when I came home, I looked 
 to see if I could find that Sentence, Thy Righteousness is in 
 Heaven ; but could not find such a saying, wherefore my Heart 
 began to sink again, only that was brought to my remembrance, 
 I Cor. I. 33. He is made unto us of God., TVisdom^ Righteousness^ 
 SaniiificatioUy and Redemption ; by this word I saw the other 
 Sentence true. 
 
 232. For by this Scripture, I saw that the Man Christ 
 
 71 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Jesus, as he is distinft from us, as touching his bodily presence, 
 so he is our Righteousness and San6lification before God, here 
 therefore I lived, for some time, very svi^eetly at peace vs^ith 
 God through Christ ; O me thought Christ ! Christ ! there 
 u'as nothing but Christ that was before my Eyes, I was not 
 now (only) for looking upon this and the other benefits of Christ 
 apart, as of his Blood, Burial, or Resurrection, but considered 
 him as whole Christ ; as he in whom all these, and all his 
 other Vertues, Relations, Offices and Operations met to- 
 gether, and that as he sat on the right hand of God in Heaven. 
 
 233. 'Twas glorious to me to see his exaltation, and the 
 worth and prevalency of all his benefits, and that because now 
 I could look from my self to him, and should reckon, that all 
 those Graces of God that now were green on me, were yet but 
 like those crackt-groats and four pence-half-pennies that rich 
 men carry in their Purses, when their Gold is in their Trunks 
 at home ; O, I saw my Gold was in my Trunk at home ! in 
 Christ my Lord and Saviour ! Now Christ was all ; all my 
 Wisdom, all my Righteousness, all my Sanftification, and all 
 my Redemption. 
 
 234. Further, The Lord did also lead me into the Mystery 
 of Union with the Son of God, that I was joyned to him, that 
 I was flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bone, and now was that 
 a sweet word to me, in Ephes. 5. 30. By this also was my 
 Faith in him, as my Righteousness, the more confirmed in me ; 
 for if he and I were one, then his Righteousness was mine, his 
 Merits mine, his Victory also mine. Now could I see my self 
 in Heaven and Earth at once ; in Heaven by my Christ, by my 
 Head, by my Righteousness and Life, though on Earth by my 
 Body or Person. 
 
 235. Now I saw Christ Jesus was looked on of God, and 
 should also be looked upon by us as that common or publick 
 Person, in whom all the whole body of his Ele6l are always to 
 be considered and reckoned ; that we fulfilled the Law by him, 
 died by him, rose from the dead by him, got the Victory over 
 Sin, Death, the Devil, and Hell, by him ; when he died, we 
 died, and so of his Resurreftion. Thy dead men shall live^ 
 together with my dead body shall they arise^ saith he, Isa. 26. 
 And again. After two days he will revive us, and the third day 
 we shall live in his sight^ Hosea 6. 2. Which is now fulfilled 
 
 72 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 by the sitting down of the Son of Man on the right hand of the 
 Majesty in the Heavens ; according to that to the Ephesians^ 
 He hath raised us up together^ and inade us sit together in heavenly 
 Places in Christ "Jesus^ Ephes. 2. 6. 
 
 236. Ah these blessed considerations and Scriptures, with 
 many other of like nature, were in those days made to spangle 
 in mine Eyes, so that I have cause to say ; Praise ye the Lord 
 God in his SanSluary^ Praise him in the Firmament oj his Power^ 
 Praise him for his mighty ASIs^ Praise him according to his excellent 
 Greatness^ Psal. 150. i, 2. 
 
 237. Having thus in few words given you a taste of the 
 sorrow and affliftion that my Soul went under, by the guilt and 
 terror that this my wicked thought did lay me under ; and 
 having given you also a touch of my deliverance therefrom, and 
 of the sweet and blessed comfort that I met with afterwards, 
 (which comfort dwelt about a twelve month with my Heart, 
 to my unspeakable admiration) I will now (God willing) 
 before I proceed any further, give you in a word or two, 
 What, as I conceive, was the cause of this temptation ; and 
 also after that, what advantage at the last it became unto 
 my Soul. 
 
 238. For the causes, I conceived they were principally 
 two ; of which two also I was deeply convinced all the time 
 this trouble lay upon me. The first was, for that I did not, 
 when I was delivered from the temptation that went before, 
 still pray to God to keep ?ne frorn temptations that were to come ; for 
 though, as I can say in truth, my Soul was much in Prayer 
 before this tryal seized me. Yet then I prayed only, or at the 
 most, principally, for the removal of present troubles, and 
 for fresh discoveries of his love in Christ ; which I saw after- 
 wards was not enough to do ; I also should have prayed, 
 that the great God would keep mc from the evil that was to 
 come. 
 
 239. Of this I was made deeply sensible by the Prayer of 
 Holy David, who when he was under present Mercy, yet 
 prayed that God would hold him back from sin, and tempta- 
 tion to come : For then, saith he, shall I be upright, and I shall 
 be innocent from the Great Transgression, Psal. 16. 13. By this 
 very word was I gauled and condemned quite through this long 
 temptation. 
 
 73 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 240. That also was another word that did much condemn 
 me for my folly, in the negleft of this Duty, Heb. 4. 16. Let 
 us therefore come boldly to the throne of Grace^ that we may 
 obtain mercy^ and find Grace to help in time of need : This I had 
 not done, and therefore was thus suffered to sin and fall, ac- 
 cording to what is written, Pray that you enter not into tempta- 
 tion : and truly this very thing is to this day of such weight and 
 awe upon me, that I dare not, when I come before the Lord, 
 go off my knees until I intreat him for help and mercy against 
 the temptations that are to come ; and I do beseech thee, 
 Reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligence by the 
 afflictions that for this thing I did for days, and months, and 
 years, with sorrow undergo. 
 
 241. Another cause of this temptation was. That I had 
 tempted God ; and on this manner did I do it : Upon a time 
 my Wife was great with Child, and before her full time was 
 come, her pangs as of a Woman in Travel, were fierce and 
 strong upon her, even as if she would immediately have fallen 
 in labour, and been delivered of an untimely Birth : Now at 
 this very time it was, that I had been so strongly tempted to 
 question the Being of God ; wherefore, as my Wife lay crying 
 by me, I said, but with all secresie imaginable, even thinking 
 in my heart, Lord^ if thou wilt now remove this sad affliction 
 
 from my IVife^ and cause that she be troubled no more therewith 
 this Nighty (and now were her pangs just upon her) then I shall 
 know that thou canst discern the most secret thoughts of the Heart. 
 
 242. I had no sooner said it in my heart, but her pangs 
 were taken from her, and she was cast into a deep sleep, and so 
 continued till Morning ; at this I greatly marvelled, not 
 knowing what to think ; but after I had been awake a good 
 while, and heard her cry no more, I fell to sleep also ; So when 
 I waked in the Morning, it came upon me again, even what 
 I had said in my heart the last Night, and how the Lord had 
 shewed me that he knew my secret Thoughts, which was a 
 great astonishment unto me for several weeks after. 
 
 243. Well, about a year and a half afterwards that wicked 
 sinful thought, of which I have spoken before, went thorow my 
 wicked heart, even this thought. Let Christ go if he will ; so 
 when I was fallen under guilt for this, the remembrance of my 
 other thought, and of the effe(Sl thereof, would also come upon 
 
 74 
 
 I 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 me with this retort, which also carried rebuke along with it, Now 
 you may see that God doth know the most secret thoughts of the Heart. 
 
 244. And with this, that of the passages that were 
 betwixt the Lord, and his Servant Gideon^ fell upon my Spirit ; 
 how because that Gideon tempted God with his Fleece both 
 wet and dry, when he should have believed and ventured upon 
 his word, therefore the Lord did afterwards so try him, as to 
 send him against an innumerable company of Enemies. And 
 that too as to outward appearance, without any strength or help, 
 fudg. 6. 7. Thus he served me, and that justly, for I should 
 have believed his Word, and not have put an If upon the 
 All-seeingness of God. 
 
 245. And now to shew you something of the advantages 
 that I also have gained by this temptation ; and first, by this 
 I was made continually to possess in my Soul a very wonderful 
 sense both of the Being and Glory of God, and of his beloved 
 Son ; in the temptation that went before, my Soul was perplexed 
 with unbelief, blasphemy, hardness of Heart, questions about 
 the Being of God, Christ, the Truth of the Word, and certainty 
 of the World to come ; I say, then I was greatly assaulted, and 
 tormented with Atheism, but now the case was otherwise, now 
 was God and Christ continually before my Face, though not 
 in a way of comfort, but in a way of exceeding dread and 
 terror. The Glory of the Holiness of God did at this time 
 break me to pieces, and the Bowels and Compassion of Christ 
 did break me as on the Wheel ; for I could not consider him 
 but as a lost and rejected Christ, the remembrance of which, 
 was as the continual breaking of my Bones. 
 
 246. The Scriptures also were wonderful things unto me ; 
 I saw that the truth and verity of them, were the Keys of the 
 Kingdom of Heaven ; those that the Scriptures favour, they must 
 inherit bliss ; but those that they oppose and condemn, 7nust 
 perish for evermore : O this word. For the Scriptures cannot be 
 broken^ would rend the Caul of my Heart ? and so would that 
 other. Whose sins ye remit^ they are remitted ; but whose sins ye 
 retain^ they are retained: Now I saw the Apostles to be the 
 Elders of the City of Refuge, Josh. 20. 4. those that they were 
 to receive in, were received to J^ife ; but those that they shut 
 out, were to be slain by the avenger of Blood. 
 
 75 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 247. Oh ! One Sentence of the Scripture did more afflift 
 and terrifie my mind, I mean those Sentences that stood against 
 me (as sometimes I thought they every one did) more, I say 
 than an Army of forty thousand men that might have come 
 against me. Wo be to him against vv^hom the Scriptures bend 
 themselves. 
 
 248. By this temptation I was made to see more into the 
 Nature of the Promises, than ever I vv^as before ; for I lying 
 now trembling under the mighty hand of God, continually torn 
 and rent by the thundering of his Justice ; this made me with 
 careful Heart, and watchful Eye, with great fearfulness, to turn 
 over every leaf, and with much diligence mixt with trembling, 
 to consider every Sentence, together with its natural force and 
 latitude. 
 
 249. By this temptation also, I was greatly holden off my 
 former foolish practice, of putting by the word of promise when 
 it came into my mind ; for now, though I could not suck that 
 comfort and sweetness from the Promise, as I had done at other 
 times, yet, like to a man a sinking, I should catch at all I saw ; 
 formerly I thought I might not meddle with the promise, unless 
 I felt its comfort, but now 'twas no time thus to do, the avenger 
 of Blood too hardly did pursue me. 
 
 250. Now therefore I was glad to catch at that word, 
 which yet I feared, I had no ground nor right to own ; and 
 even to leap into the bosom of that proil^se, that yet I fear'd 
 did shut its Heart against me. Now also I should labour to 
 take the Word as God hath laid it down, without restraining 
 the natural force of one syllable thereof; O what did I now 
 see in that blessed sixth of John^ And him that comes to nie^ I will 
 in no wise cast out ! John. 6. 30. Now I began to consider 
 with my self, that God had a bigger mouth to speak with, than 
 I had a heart to conceive with ; I thought also with my self, 
 that he spake not his words in haste, or in an unadvised heat, but 
 with infinite Wisdom and Judgment, and in very truth and 
 faithfulness, 2 ^am. 3. 28. 
 
 251. I should in these days, often in my greatest Agonies, 
 even flounce towards the Promise, (as the Horses do towards 
 sound Ground, that yet stick in the mire) concluding, (though 
 as one almost bereft of his wits through fear) on this I will rest 
 and stay, and leave the fulfilling of it to the God of Heaven 
 
 76 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 that made it. O ! many a pull hath my heart had with Sathan, 
 for that blessed sixth of John ; I did not now, as at other times, 
 look principally for comfort, (though, O how welcome would it 
 have been unto me !) But now a word, a word to lean a 
 weary Soul upon, that I might not sink for ever ! 'twas that I 
 hunted for. 
 
 252. Yea, often when I have been making to the Promise, 
 I have seen as if the Lord would refuse my Soul for ever ; 
 I was often as if I had run upon the Pikes, and as if the Lord 
 had thrust at me, to keep me from him, as with a flaming 
 Sword. Then I should think of Esther^ who went to petition 
 the King contrary to the Law, Esth. 4. 16. I thought also of 
 BcnhadacC^ Servants, who went with Ropes upon their Heads to 
 their Enemies for mercy, i King. 20. 31. 6ff. The Woman 
 of Canaan also, that would not be daunted, though called Dog 
 by Christ, Mat. 15. 22. ^c. and the man that went to borrow 
 bread at Midnight, Luke i. 5, 6, 7, 8, l^c. were great en- 
 couragements unto me. 
 
 253. I never saw those heights and depths in Grace and 
 Love, and Mercy, as I saw after this temptation ! Great Sins 
 do draw out great Grace ; and where guilt is most terrible and 
 fierce, there the mercy of God in Christ, when shewed to the 
 Soul, appears most high and mighty ; when 'Job had passed 
 through his Captivity, he had twice as much as he had before^ 
 Job. 42. 10. Bles#d be God for Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Many other things I might here make observation of, but I 
 would be brief, and therefore shall at this time omit them, and 
 do pray God that my harms may make others fear to offend, 
 lest they also be made to bear the Iron Yoke as I did. 
 
 I had two or three times, at or about my deliverance from 
 this temptation, such strange apprehensions of the Grace of 
 God, that I could hardly bear up under it, it was so out of 
 measure amazing, when I thought it could reach me, that I do 
 think, if that sense of it had abode long upon me, it would have 
 made me uncapable for business. 
 
 254. Now I shall go forward to give you a relation of other 
 of the Lords dealings with me, at sundry other seasons, and of the 
 temptations I then did meet withal. I shall begin with what 
 I met with when I first did joyn in fellowship with the People 
 of God in Bedford. After I had propounded to the Church, 
 
 n 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 that my desire was to walk in the Order and Ordinances of 
 Christ with them, and was also admitted by them : while I 
 thought of that blessed Ordinance of Christ, which was his last 
 Supper with his Disciples before his death, that Scripture, Do 
 this in remembrance of me^ Luke 22. 19. was made a very 
 precious word unto me : for by it the Lord did come down 
 upon my Conscience with the discovery of his death for my 
 sins, and as I then felt, did as if he plunged me in the vertue of 
 the same. But, behold, I had not been long a partaker at that 
 Ordinance, but such fierce and sad temptations did attend me 
 at all times therein, both to blaspheme the Ordinance, and to 
 wish some deadly thing to those that then did eat thereof: that 
 lest I should at any time be guilty of consenting to these wicked 
 and fearful thoughts, I was forced to bend my self, all the while 
 to pray to God to keep me from such Blasphemies : and also to 
 cry to God to bless the Bread and Cup to them, as it went 
 from mouth to mouth. The reason of this temptation I have 
 thought since, was, because I did not with that reverence as 
 became me at first, approach to partake thereof. 
 
 255. Thus I continued for three quarters of a Year, and 
 could never have rest nor ease : but at the last the Lord came 
 in upon my Soul with that same Scripture, by which my Soul 
 was visited before : and after that, I have been usually very 
 well and comfortable in the partaking of that blessed Ordinance, 
 and have, I trust, therein discerned the Lords Body as broken 
 for my sins, and that his precious blood hath been shed for my 
 Transgressions. 
 
 256. Upon a time I was somewhat inclining to a Con- 
 sumption, wherewith about the Spring I was suddenly and 
 violently seized, with much weakness in my outward man : 
 insomuch that I thought I could not live. Now began I 
 afresh to give my self up to a serious examination after my state 
 and condition for the future, and of my evidences for that blessed 
 World to come ; For it hath, I bless the name of God, been my 
 usual course, as always, so especially in the day of afflidlion, to 
 endeavour to keep my interest in Life to come, clear before 
 mine Eye. 
 
 257. But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my 
 former experience, of the goodness of God to my Soul, but 
 there came flocking into my mind, an innumerable company of 
 
 78 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 my Sins and Transgressions, amongst which these were at this 
 time most to my Affliftion, namely my deadness, dulness, and 
 coldness in holy Duties ; my wandrings of heart, of my 
 wearisomness in all good things, my want of love to God, 
 his ways and People, with this at the end of all, Are these the 
 fruits of Christianity ? Are these the tokens of a blessed man f 
 
 258. At the apprehensions of these things, my sickness 
 was doubled upon me, for now was I sick in my inward man, 
 my Soul was clog'd with guilt ; now also was all my former 
 experience of God's goodness to me, quite taken out of my 
 mind, and hid as if they had never been, nor seen : Now was 
 my Soul greatly pinched between these two considerations, 
 Live I must noty Die I dare not ; Now I sunk and fell in my 
 spirit, and was giving up all for lost ; but as I was walking up 
 and down in the house as a man in a most woful state, that 
 Word of God took hold of my heart. Te are justified freely by 
 his GracBy through the Redetnption that is in Christ fesus^ 
 Rom. 3. 24. But oh what a turn it made upon me ! 
 
 259. Now was I as one awaked out of some troublesome 
 sleep and dream, and listning to this Heavenly Sentence, I was 
 as if I heard it thus expounded to me ; Sinner^ thou thinkest that 
 because of thy Sins and Infirmities^ I cannot save thy Soul ; but 
 behold^ my Son is by me^ and upon him I looky and not on thee^ and 
 deal with thee according as I am pleased with him. At this I was 
 greatly lightned in my Mind, and made to understand that God 
 could justifie a sinner at any time, it was but his looking upon 
 Christ, and imputing of his benefits to us, and the work was 
 forthwith done. 
 
 260. And as I was thus in a muse, that Scripture also 
 came with great power upon my Spirit, Not by works of 
 Righteousness that we have done^ but according to his Mercy he 
 hath saved us, Sec. 2 Tim. i. 9. Tit. 3. 5. Now was I got on 
 high, I saw my self within the Arms of Grace and mercy, and 
 though I was before afraid to think of a dying hour, yet now I 
 cryed, Let me die : now Death was lovely and beautiful in my 
 sight, for I saw we shall never live indeed till we be gone to the 
 other TVorld. O, methought this Life is but a slumber, in 
 comparison of that above ; at this time also I saw more in those 
 words, Heirs of God, (Rom. 8. 17.) then ever I shall be able to 
 express while I live in this World ; Heirs of God ! God himself 
 
 79 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 is the portion of the Saints. This I saw and wondered at, but ' 
 cannot tell you what I saw. 
 
 261. Again, as I was at another time very ill and weak, 
 all that time also the Tempter did beset me strongly, (for I find 
 he is much for assaulting the Soul, when it begins to approach 
 towards the Grave, then is his Opportunity) labouring to hide 
 from me my former experience of Gods goodness ; Also setting 
 before me the terrors of Death, and the Judgment of God, 
 insomuch, that at this time, through my fear of miscarrying for 
 ever (should I now die) I was as one dead before Death came, 
 and was as if I had felt my self already descending into the Pit; 
 methought, I said there were no way but to Hell I must ; but 
 behold, just as I was in the midst of those fears, these words of 
 the Angels carrying Lazarus into Abrahaym bosom, darted in 
 upon me, as who should say, <So // shall he with thee^ when thou 
 dost leave this World. This did sweetly revive my Spirit, and 
 help me to hope in God ; which when I had with comfort 
 mused on a while, that word fell with great weight upon my 
 mind, Death., where is thy stingy Grave^ where is thy viSIory ? 
 I Cor. 15. 55. At this I became both well in body and mind 
 at once, for my sickness did presently vanish, and I walked 
 comfortably in my Work for God again. 
 
 262. At another time, though, just before, I was pretty 
 well and savoury in my Spirit, yet suddenly there fell upon me 
 a great cloud of darkness, which did so hide from me the things 
 of God and Christ, that I was as if I had never seen or known 
 them in my life : I was also so over-run in my Soul with 
 a sensless, heartless frame-of-spirit, that I could not feel my 
 Soul to move or stir after Grace and Life by Christ ; I was as 
 if my loyns were broken, or as if my hands and feet had been 
 tied or bound with Chains. At this time also I felt some 
 weakness to seize upon my outward man, which made still the 
 other affliftion the more heavy and uncomfortable to me. 
 
 263. After I had been in this condition some three or four 
 days, as I was sitting by the fire, I suddenly felt this Word to 
 sound in my Heart, / must go to Jesus ; at this my former 
 darkness and Atheism fled away, and the blessed things of 
 Heaven were set within my view. While I was on this sudden 
 thus overtaken with surprize ; Wife, said I, is there ever such 
 a Scripture, / must go to Jesus ? she said she could not tell ; 
 
 80 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 therefore I sat musing still to see if I could remember such 
 a place ; I had not sat above two or three minutes, but that 
 came bolting in upon me, And to an Innumerable Company of 
 Angels ; and withal, Hebrews the twelfth, about the Mount ^'lon 
 was set before mine Eyes, Heb. 12. 22, 23, 24. 
 
 264. Then with Joy I told my Wife, notv I know^ 
 I know! but that night was a good night to me, I never had 
 but few better ; I longed for the company of some of God's 
 People, that I might have imparted unto them what God had 
 shewed me ; Christ was a precious Christ to my Soul that 
 Night, I could scarce lie in my Bed for Joy, and Peace, and 
 Triumph, through Christ ; this great Glory did not continue 
 upon me until Morning, yet the twelfth of the Author to the 
 Hebrews^ Heb. 12. 22, 23. was a blessed Scripture to me for 
 many days together after this. 
 
 265. The Words are these, Tou are come to Mount Sion, to 
 the City of the living God^ to the Heavenly Jerusalem, and to an 
 innumerable company of Angels^ to the general Assembly and Church 
 of the first-born which are written in Heaven^ to God the Judge of 
 all^ and to the Spirits of just men made perfect ^ and to Jesus the 
 Mediator of the New Testament^ and to the blood of sprinklings 
 that speaketh better things than that of Abel. Thorow this 
 blessed Sentence, the Lord led me over and over, first to this 
 Word, and then to that, and shewed me wonderful glory in 
 every one of them. These words also have oft since this time 
 been great refreshment to my Spirit. Blessed be God for 
 having mercy on me. 
 
 A brief Account of the Authors Call to the Work of 
 the Ministry. 
 
 266. AND now I am speaking my Experience, I will in this 
 X3L place thrust in a word or two concerning my 
 Preaching the Word, and of God's dealing with me in that 
 particular also : For after I had been about five or six years 
 awakened, and helped my self to see both the want and worth 
 
 B. F 81 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 of Jesus Christ our Lord, and also inabled to venture my Soul 
 upon him : some of the most able among the Saints with us, 
 I say, the most able for Judgment, and Holiness of Life, as 
 they conceived, did perceive that God had counted me worthy 
 to understand something of his Will in his holy and blessed 
 Word, and had given me utterance in some measure to express 
 what I saw, to others for edification ; therefore they desired me, 
 and that with much earnestness, that I would be willing at 
 some times to take in hand, in one of the Meetings, to speak a 
 word of Exhortation unto them. 
 
 267. The which, though at the first it did much dash and 
 abash my Spirit, yet being still by them desired and intreated, 
 I consented to their request, and did twice at two several 
 Assemblies, (but in private) though with much weakness and 
 infirmity, discover my Gift amongst them ; at which they not 
 only seemed to be, but did solemnly protest, as in the sight of 
 the great God, they were both affefted and comforted, and 
 gave thanks to the Father of Mercies for the grace bestowed 
 on me. 
 
 268. After this, sometimes when some of them did go into 
 the Country to teach, they would also that I should go with 
 them ; where, though as yet I did not, nor durst not, make use 
 of my Gift in an open way, yet more privately still, as I came 
 amongst the good People in those places, I did sometimes 
 speak a word of Admonition unto them also ; the which 
 they as the other, received with rejoycing at the mercy 
 of God to me-ward, professing their Souls were edified thereby. 
 
 269. Wherefore, to be brief, at last, being still desired by 
 the Church, after some solemn Prayer to the Lord, with 
 fasting, I was more particularly called forth, and appointed to a 
 more ordinary and publick Preaching the Word, not only to 
 and amongst them that believed, but also to offer the Gospel to 
 those that had not yet received the Faith thereof: About which 
 time I did evidently find in my Mind a secret pricking forward 
 thereto ; though, I bless God, not for desire of vain Glory, for 
 at that time I was most sorely afflifted with the fiery darts of the 
 Devil, concerning my Eternal State. 
 
 270. But yet could not be content, unless I was found in 
 the Exercise of my Gift, unto which also I was greatly animated, 
 not only by the continual desires of the Godly, but also by that 
 
 82 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 saying of Paul to the Corinthians^ I beseech you^ Brethren^ {ye 
 know the housho/d of Stephanus., that it is the first fruits (?/"Achaia, 
 and that they have addided themselves to the Ministry of the Saints) 
 that you submit your selves unto such, and to every one that helpeth 
 with usy and laboureth^ I Cor. 1 6. 15, 16. 
 
 271. By this Text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost 
 never intended that men who have Gifts and Abilities, should 
 bury them in the earth, but rather did command and stir up 
 such to the Exercise of their Gift, and also did commend those 
 that were apt and ready so to do. They have addicted themselves 
 to the Ministry of the Saints : This Scripture in these days did 
 continually run in my mind to incourage me, and strengthen 
 me in this my work for God ; I have been also incouraged 
 from several other Scriptures and Examples of the Godly, 
 both specified in the Word and other ancient Histories, 
 A^s 8. 4. and 18. 24, 25. &c. i Pet. 4. 10. Rom. 12. 6. 
 Fox A^s and Mon. 
 
 I'll. Wherefore, though of my self, of all the Saints the 
 most unworthy, yet I, but with great fear and trembling at the 
 sight of my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did 
 according to my Gift, and the proportion of my Faith, Preach 
 that blessed Gospel that God had shewed me in the Holy Word 
 of Truth : Which when the Country understood, they came in 
 to hear the Word by hundreds, and that from all parts, though 
 upon sundry and divers accounts. 
 
 273. And I thank God, he gave unto me some measure 
 of bowels and pity for their Souls, which also did put me 
 forward to labour with great diligence and earnestness to find 
 out such a word as might, if God would bless, lay hold of, and 
 awaken the Conscience, in which also the good Lord had 
 respect to the desire of his Servant; for I had not preached long, 
 before some began to be touched, and to be greatly afflidled in 
 their Minds at the apprehension of the greatness of their Sin, 
 and of their need of Jesus Christ. 
 
 274, But I at first could not believe that God should 
 speak by me to the heart of any man, still counting my self 
 unworthy, yet those who thus were touched would love me 
 and have a peculiar respeft for me ; and though I did put it 
 from me, that they should be awakened by me, still they would 
 confess it, and affirm it before the Saints of God ; they would 
 
 F2 83 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 also bless God for me (unworthy Wretch that I am !) and 
 count me God's Instrument that shewed to them the way of 
 Salvation. 
 
 275. Wherefore seeing them in both their words and 
 deeds to be so constant, and also in their Hearts so earnestly 
 pressing after the knowledge of Jesus Christ, rejoycing that 
 ever God did send me where they were ; then I began to 
 conclude it might be so, that God had owned in his Work such 
 a foolish one as I ; and then came that Word of God to my 
 heart with much sweet refreshment, The b/essing of them that 
 were ready to perish is come tipon me ; yea^ I caused the JViddows 
 heart to sing for joy^ Job. 29. 13. 
 
 276. At this therefore I rejoyced, yea, the tears of those 
 whom God did awaken by my Preaching, would be both 
 solace and encovu'agement to me ; for I thought on those 
 Sayings, IVho is he that maketh me glad., but the same that is ?nade 
 sorry by me f 2 Cor. 2. 2. And again, Though I be not an 
 Apostle to others.^ yet doubtless I am unto you, for the Seal of my 
 Apostleship are ye in the Lord^ I Cor. 6. 2. These things there- 
 fore were as another Argument unto me that God had called 
 me to, and stood by me in this Work. 
 
 277. In my Preaching of the Word, I took special notice 
 of this one thing, namely, That the Lord did lead me to begin 
 where his Word begins with Sinners, that is, to condemn all 
 flesh, and to open and alledge, that the curse of God by the 
 Law doth belong to, and lay hold on all men as they come into 
 the World, because of Sin. Now this part of my Work I 
 fulfilled with great sense, for the terrors of the Law, and guilt 
 for my Transgressions, lay heavy on my Conscience, I preached 
 what I felt, what I smartingly did feel, even that under which 
 my poor Soul did groan and tremble to astonishment. 
 
 278. Indeed I have been as one sent to them from the 
 dead ; I went my self in Chains to preach to them in Chains, 
 and carried that fire in my own Conscience, that I perswaded 
 them to beware of. I can truly say, and that without dis- 
 sembling, that when I have been to preach, I have gone full of 
 guilt and terror even to the Pulpit-door, and there it hath been 
 taken off, and I have been at liberty in my mind until I have 
 done my work ; and then immediately, even before I could get 
 down the Pulpit-stairs, I have been as bad as I was before. 
 
 84 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 Yet God carried me on, but surely with a strong hand ; for 
 neither Guilt nor Hell could take me off my Work. 
 
 279. Thus I went for the space of two years, crying out 
 against mens sins, and their fearful state because of- them. 
 After which, the Lord came in upon my own Soul with some 
 staid peace and comfort through Christ ; for he did give me 
 many sweet discoveries of his Blessed Grace thorow him ; 
 Wherefore now I altered in my preaching, (for still I preached 
 what I saw and felt) now therefore I did much labour to hold 
 forth Jesus Christ in all his Offices, Relations, and Benefits 
 unto the World, and did strive also to discover, to condemn, 
 and remove those false supports and props on which the World 
 doth both lean, and by them fall and perish. On these things 
 also I staid as long as on the other. 
 
 280. After this, God led me into something of the 
 Mystery of the Union of Christ ; wherefore that I discovered 
 and shewed to them also. And when I had travelled through 
 these three chief points of the Word of God, about the space of 
 five years or more, I was caught in my present practice, and 
 cast into Prison, where I have lain above as long again to 
 confirm the Truth by way of suffering, as I was before in 
 testifying of it, according to the Scriptures, in a way of 
 Preaching. 
 
 281. When I have been in Preaching, I thank God, my 
 heart hath often, all the time of this and the other exercise, 
 with great earnestness cryed to God that he would make the 
 Word efFeftual to the Salvation of the Soul ; still being grieved 
 lest the Enemy should take the Word away from the Con- 
 science, and so it should become unfruitful ; Wherefore I 
 should labour so to speak the Word, as that thereby (if it were 
 possible) the sin and Person guilty might be particularized 
 by it. 
 
 282. Also when I have done the Exercise, it hath gone to 
 my heart to think the Word should now fall as Rain on stony 
 places ; still wishing from my heart, O that they who have 
 heard me speak this day, did but see as I do, what Sin, Death, 
 Hell, and the Curse of God, is ; and also what the Grace, and 
 Love, and Mercy of God is, thorow Christ, to men in such 
 a case as they are, who are yet estranged from him. And 
 indeed, I did often say in my heart before the Lord, That if to 
 
 85 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 be hanged up presently before their Eyes^ would be a means to 
 awaken them^ and confirm them in the Truthy I gladly should be 
 contented. 
 
 283. For I have been in my Preaching, especially when I 
 have been engaged in the Doftrine of Life by Christ, vi^ithout 
 Works, as if an Angel of God had stood by at my back to 
 encourage me ; O, it hath been with such Power and heavenly 
 Evidence vipon my own Soul, while I have been labouring to 
 unfold it, to demonstrate it, and to fasten it upon the Conscience 
 of others, that I could not be contented with saying, / believe and 
 am sure ; methought I was more than sure (if it be lawful to 
 express my self) that those things which then I asserted, 
 were true. 
 
 284. When I went first to Preach the Word abroad, the 
 Doftors and Priests of the Country did open wide against me ; 
 but I was perswaded of this, not to render rayling for rayling, 
 but to see how many of their carnal Professors I could con- 
 vince of their miserable state by the Law, and of the want and 
 worth of Christ ; for, thought I, This shall answer for me in 
 time to come^ when they shall be for my hire before their face^ 
 Gen. 30. 33. 
 
 285. I never cared to meddle with things that were con- 
 troverted, and in dispute amongst the Saints, especially things of 
 the lowest Nature ; yet it pleased me much to contend with 
 great earnestness for the Word of Faith, and the Remission of 
 Sins by the Death and Sufferings of Jesus ; but I say, as to 
 other things, I should let them alone, because I saw they 
 engendred strife, and because that they neither in doing, nor in 
 leaving undone, did commend us to God to be his : Besides, 
 I saw my Work before me did run in another Channel, even 
 to carry an awakening word ; to that therefore did I stick and 
 adhere. 
 
 286. I never endeavoured to, nor durst make use of other 
 mens lines, Rom. 15. 18. (though I condemn not all that do) 
 for I verily thovight, and found by experience, that what was 
 taught me by the Word and Spirit of Christ, could be spoken, 
 maintained and stood to, by the soundest and best established 
 Conscience ; and though I will not now speak all that I know in 
 this matter ; yet my experience hath more interest in that Text 
 of Scripture, Gal. i. 11, 12. than many amongst men are aware. 
 
 86 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 287. If any of those who were awakened by my Ministry, 
 did after that fall back, (as sometimes too many did) I can truly 
 say their loss hath been more to me, then if one of my own 
 Children, begotten of my body, had been going to its Grave ; 
 I think verily I may speak it without any offence to the Lord, 
 nothing hath gone so near me as that, unless it was the fear of 
 the loss of the Salvation of my own Soul : I have counted as if 
 I had goodly Buildings and Lordships in those places where my 
 Children were born : my heart hath been so wrapt up in the 
 glory of this excellent Work, that I counted my self more 
 blessed and honoured of God by this, than if he had made me 
 the Emperour of the Christian World, or the Lord of all the 
 glory of the Earth without it ! O these words 1 He that con- 
 verteth a Sinner from the error of his way^ doth save a Soul from 
 death^ Jam. 5- 20. The fruit of the Righteous^ is a Tree of Life; 
 and he that ivinneth Souls^ is zuise^ Prov. il. 30. They that be 
 wise, shall shine as the brightness of the Firrnament, and they that 
 turn many to righteousness, as the Stars for ever and ever, 
 Dan. 12. 3. For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoycing ? 
 are not even ye in the presence of our Lord fesus Christ at his 
 coming? for, ye are our glory and joy, i Thes. 2. 19, 20. These, 
 I say, with many others of a like nature, have been great 
 refreshments to me. 
 
 288. I have observed. That where I have had a Work to 
 do for God, I have had first as it were the going of God upon 
 my Spirit to desire I might preach there : I have also observed, 
 that such and such Souls in particular have been strongly set 
 upon my heart, and I stirred up to wish for their Salvation ; 
 and that these very Souls have, after this, been given in as the 
 fruits of my Ministry. I have observed, that a Word cast in 
 by the by, hath done more execution in a Sermon, than all that 
 was spoken besides : sometimes also when I have thought I did 
 no good, then I did most of all ; and at other times when I 
 thought I should catcht them, I have fished for nothing. 
 
 289. I have also observed, that where there hath been 
 a Work to do upon Sinners, there the Devil hath begun to roar 
 in the hearts, and by the mouths of his Servants. Yea, often- 
 times when the wicked World hath raged most, there hath 
 been Souls awakened by the Word : I could instance particulars, 
 but I forbear. 
 
 «7 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 290. My great desire in my fulfilling my Ministry, was, 
 to get into the darkest places of the Country, even amongst 
 those People that were furthest off of profession ; yet not 
 because I could not endure the Light, (for I feared not to 
 shew my Gospel to any) but because I found my Spirit did 
 lean most after awakening and converting-Work, and the 
 Word that I carried did lean it self most that way also ; Tea^ 
 so have I strived to preach the Gospely not where Christ was 
 named^ lest I should build upon another man's Foundation^ 
 Rom. 15. 20. 
 
 291. In my preaching, I have really been in pain, and 
 have, as it were, travelled to bring forth Children to God, 
 neither could I be satisfied, unless some fruits did appear in my 
 Work : if I were fruitless, it mattered not who commended me ; 
 but if I were fruitful, I cared not who did condemn. I have 
 thought of that, Zo, Children are an Heritage of the Lord \ and 
 the fruit of the Womh is his reward. As Arrotvs in the hand of 
 a mighty man^ so are Children of the Youth. Happy is the man 
 that hath filled his ^iver full of them ; they shall not be 
 ashamed, but they shall speak with the Enemies in the Gate, 
 Psal. 127. 3, 4, 5. 
 
 292. It pleased me nothing to see People drink in 
 Opinions, if they seemed ignorant of Jesus Christ, and the 
 worth of their own Salvation, sound conviction for Sin, 
 especially for Unbelief, and an heart set on fire to be saved by 
 Christ, with strong breathings after a truly sanftified Soul : 
 that it was that delighted me; those were the Souls I counted 
 blessed. 
 
 293. Bvit in this Work, as in all other, I had my tempta- 
 tions attending me, and that of divers kinds, as sometimes I 
 should be assaulted with great discouragement therein, fearing 
 that I should not be able to speak a word at all to edification ; 
 nay, that I should not be able to speak sense unto the people ; 
 at which times I should have such a strange faintness and 
 strengthlesness seize upon my body, that my legs have scarce 
 been able to carry me to the place of Exercise. 
 
 294. Sometimes again, when I have been preaching, I have 
 been violently assaulted with thoughts of blasphemy, and 
 strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before 
 the Congregation. I have also at some time, even when I have 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 begun to speak the Word with much clearness, evidence, and 
 liberty of speech, yet been before the ending of that Op- 
 portunity, so blinded, and so estranged from the things I 
 have been speaking, and have also been so straitned in my 
 speech, as to utterance before the People, that I have been 
 as if I had not know^n or remembred what I have been about, 
 or, as if my head had been in a bag all the time of the 
 Exercise. 
 
 295. Again, When at sometimes I have been about to 
 Preach upon some smart and searching portion of the Word, 
 I have found the Tempter suggest, TV hat ! will you preach this ? 
 this condemns your self^ of this your own Soul is guilty ; wherefore 
 preach not of it at all^ or if you do^ yet so mince it^ as to make 
 way for your own escape ; lest instead of awakening others^ 
 you lay that guilt upon your own Soul, as you will never get 
 from under. 
 
 296. But, I thank the Lord, I have been kept from con- 
 senting to these so horrid suggestions, and have rather, as 
 Sampson^ bowed my self with all my might to condemn Sin and 
 Transgression where ever I found it, yea though therein also 
 I did bring guilt upon my own Conscience ; Let me dye^ 
 thought I, ivith the Philistines^ Judg. 16. 29, 30. rather than 
 deal corruptly with the blessed Word of God ; Thou that 
 teachest another^ teachest thou not thy self? it is far better that 
 thou do judge thy self, even by preaching plainly unto others, 
 then that thou, to save thy self, imprison the Truth in 
 Unrighteousness : Blessed be God for his help alsi) in this. 
 
 297. I have also, while found in this blessed Work of 
 Christ, been often tempted to pride and liftings up of Heart ; 
 and though I dare not say, 1 have not been affefted with this, 
 yet truly the Lord of his precious mercy hath so carried it 
 towards me, that for the most part I have had but small joy to 
 give way to such a thing : for it hath been my every days 
 portion to be let into the evil of my own heart, and still made 
 to see such a multitude of Corruptions and Infirmities therein, 
 that it hath caused hanging down of the head under all my Gifts 
 and Attainments ; I have felt this Thorn in the Flesh (2 Cor. 
 12. 8, 9,) the very Mercy of God to me. 
 
 298. I have had also together with this some notable place 
 or other of the Word presented before me, which word hath 
 
 89 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 contained in it some sharp and piercing Sentence concerning 
 the perishing of the Soul, notwithstanding gifts and parts ; 
 as for instance, that hath been of great use unto me, Though 
 I speak with the Tongue of Men and Angels^ and have not 
 Charity^ I am become as sounding brass^ and a tinkling Cymbal^ 
 I Cor. 13, I, 2. 
 
 299. A tinkling Cymbal, is an Instrument of Musick 
 with which a skilful Player can make such melodious and 
 heart-inflaming Musick, that all who hear him play, can 
 scarcely hold from dancing ; and yet behold, the Cymbal hath 
 not Life, neither comes the Musick from it, but because of the 
 Art of him that plays therewith, so then the Instrument at last 
 may come to naught and perish, though in times past such 
 Musick hath been made upon it. 
 
 300. Just thus, I saw, it was and will be with them who 
 have Gifts, but want saving-Grace ; they are in the hand of 
 Christ, as the Cymbal in the hand of David; and as David 
 could with the Cymbal make that Mirth in the Service of God, 
 as to elevate the hearts of the Worshippers, so Christ can use 
 these gifted men, as with them to affeft the Souls of his People 
 in his Church ; yet when he hath done all, hang them by, as 
 lifeless, though sounding Cymbals. 
 
 301. This consideration therefore, together with some 
 others, were, for the most part, as a Maul on the head of Pride, 
 and desire of vain-glory : What, thought I, shall I be proud 
 because I am a sounding Brass ? Is it so much to be a Fiddle? 
 Hath not the least Creature that hath life, more of God in it 
 than these ? Besides, I knew ^twas Love should never die^ but 
 these must cease and vanish : So I concluded, a little Grace, 
 a little Love, a little of the true Fear of God is better than all 
 these Gifts : Yea, and I am fully convinced of it, that it is 
 possible for Souls that can scarce give a man an answer, but 
 with great confusion as to method, I say, it is possible for them 
 to have a thousand times more Grace, and so to be more 
 in the love and favour of the Lord, than some who by 
 vertue of the Gift of Knowledge, can deliver themselves 
 like Angels. 
 
 302. Thus therefore I came to perceive, that though gifts 
 in themselves were good to the thing for which they are 
 designed, to wit, the Edification of others, yet empty and 
 
 90 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 without power to save the Soul of him that hath them, if they 
 be alone : Neither are they, as so, any sign of a mans state to be 
 happy, being only a dispensation of God to some, of whose im- 
 provement or non-improvement they must when a little love 
 more is over, give an account to him that is ready to judge the 
 quick and the dead. 
 
 303. This shewed me too, that gifts being alone, were 
 dangerous, not in themselves, but because of those evils that 
 attend them that have them, to wit, pride, desire of vain glory, 
 self-conceit, ^c. all which were easily blown up at the applause, 
 and commendation of every unadvised Christian, to the en- 
 dangering of a poor Creature to fall into the condemnation of 
 the Devil. 
 
 304. I saw therefore that he that hath Gifts, had need 
 be let into a sight of the nature of them, to wit, that they 
 come short of making of him to be in a truly saved condition, 
 lest he rest in them, and so fall short of the grace of God. 
 
 305. He hath also cause to walk humbly with God, and 
 be little in his own Eyes, and to remember withall, that his 
 Gifts are not his own, but the Churches, and that by them he 
 is made a Servant to the Church, and he must also give at last 
 an account of his Stewardship unto the Lord Jesus, and to give 
 a good account, will be a blessed thing ! 
 
 306. Let all men therefore prize a little with the fear of 
 the Lord, (Gifts indeed are desirable) but yet great Grace and 
 small Gifts are better then great Gifts and no Grace. It doth 
 not say, the Lord gives Gifts and Glory, but the Lord gives 
 Grace and Glory ! and blessed is such an one ; to whom the 
 Lord gives Grace, true Grace, for that is a certain forerunner of 
 Glory. 
 
 307. But when Satan perceived that his thus tempting 
 and assaulting of me would not answer his design ; to wit, to 
 overthrow my Ministry, and make it inefFeftual as to the ends 
 thereof: then he tryed another way, which was, to stir up the 
 minds of the ignorant, and malicious, to load me. with slanders 
 and reproaches ; now therefore I may say, That what the 
 Devil could devise, and his instruments invent, was whirled 
 up and down the Country against me, thinking, as I said, 
 that by that means they should make my Ministry to be 
 abandoned. 
 
 91 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 308. It began therefore to be rumored up and down 
 among the People, that I was a Witch, a Jesuit, a High-way- 
 man, and the like. 
 
 309. To all which, I shall only say, God knows that I am 
 innocent. But as for mine accusers, let them provide themselves 
 to meet me before the Tribunal of the Son of God, there to 
 answer for all these things (with all the rest of their Iniquities) 
 unless God shall give them Repentance for them, for the which 
 I pray with all my heart. 
 
 310. But that which was reported with the boldest con- 
 fidence, was, that I had my Misses, my TVhores, my Bastards, 
 yea, two Wives at once, and the like. Now these slanders (with 
 the other) I glory in, because but slanders, foolish, or knavish 
 lies, and falshoods cast upon me by the Devil and his Seed, and 
 should I not be dealt with thus wickedly by the World, I 
 should want one sign of a Saint and Child of God. Blessed 
 are you (said the Lord Jesus) when tnan shall revile you and 
 persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil of you fa Is ly for my 
 sake, rejoyce and he exceeding glad, for great is your Reward in 
 Heaven ; for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you. 
 Mat. 5. II. 
 
 311. These things therefore upon mine own account 
 trouble me not, no, though they were twenty times more than 
 they are. I have a good Conscience, and whereas they speak 
 evil of me, as an evil doer, they shall be shamed that falsly 
 accuse my good Conversation in Christ. 
 
 312. So then, what shall I say to those that have thus 
 bespattered me ? Shall I threaten them ? Shall I chide them? 
 Shall I flatter them ? Shall I entreat them to hold their 
 Tongues ? no, not I, were it not for that these things make 
 them ripe for damnation that are the Authors and Abettors, 
 I would say unto them ; Report it ! because 'twill increase my 
 Glory. 
 
 313. Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an 
 ornament, it belongs to my Christian Profession, to be vilified, 
 slandered, reproached, and reviled ; and since all this is nothing 
 else, as my God and my Conscience do bear me witness : I 
 rejoyce in reproaches for Christs sake. 
 
 314. I also calling all these fools, or knaves that have thus 
 made it any thing of their business to affirm any of the things 
 
 92 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 aforenamed of me, namely, that I have been naught with other 
 Women, or the Hke. When they have used to the utmost of 
 their endeavours, and made the fullest enquiry that they can to 
 prove against me truly, that there is any Woman in Heaven, or 
 Earth, or Hell, that can say, that I have at any time, in any 
 place, by day or night, so much as attempted to be naught with 
 them, and speak I thus, to beg mine Enemies into a good 
 esteem of me : No, not I : I will in this beg belief of no man : 
 believe, or disbelieve me in this, all is a case to me. 
 
 315. My Eoes have mist their mark in this their shooting 
 at me. I am not the man, I wish that they themselves be 
 guiltless, if all the Fornicators and Adulterers in England were 
 hang'd by the Neck till they be dead, John Bunyan^ the objeft 
 of their Envy, would be still alive and well. I know not 
 whether there be such a thing as a Woman breathing under the 
 Copes of the whole Heaven, but by their Apparel, their 
 Children, or by common Fame, except my Wife. 
 
 316. And in this I admire the Wisdom of God, that he 
 made me shie of Women from my first Conversion until now. 
 Those know, and can also bear me witness, with whom I have 
 been most intimately concerned, that it is a rare thing to see 
 me carry it pleasant towards a Woman ; the common Salutation 
 of Women I abhor, 'tis odious to me in whomsoever I see it. 
 Their Company alone I cannot away with. I seldom so much 
 as touch a Womans Hand, for I think these things are not so 
 becoming me. When I have seen good men Salute those 
 Women that they have visited, or that have visited them, I 
 have at times made my obje6lion against it, and when they 
 have answered that it was but a piece of Civility, I have told 
 them it is not a comely sight : some indeed have urged the 
 holy kiss, but then I have asked why they made baulks, why 
 they did salute the most handsom, and let the ill favoured go ? 
 thus how laudable so ever such things have been in the Eyes of 
 others, they have been unseemly in my sight. 
 
 317. And now for a wind up in this matter, I callijig not 
 only Men, but Angels to prove me guilty of having carnally to 
 do with any Woman save my Wife, nor am I afraid to do it a 
 second time, knowing that it cannot offend the Lord in such a 
 case, to call God for a Record upon my Soul that in these 
 things I am innocent. Not that I have been thus kept because 
 
 93 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 of any goodness in me, more than in any other, but God has 
 been merciful to me and has kept me, to whom I pray that 
 he will keep me still, not only from this but from every 
 evil way and work, and preserve me to his Heavenly Kingdom. 
 Amen. 
 
 318. Now as Sathan laboured by reproaches and slanders 
 to make me vile among my Country-men, that, if possible, my 
 Preaching might be made of none effed:, so there was added 
 hereto a long and tedious Imprisonment, that thereby I might 
 be frighted from my Service for Christ, and the World terrified, 
 and made afraid to hear me Preach, of which I shall in the next 
 place give you a brief account. 
 
 A brief Account of the Authors Imprisonment. 
 
 319. T T Aving made Profession of the Glorious Gospel of 
 i JL Christ a long time, and Preached the same about 
 five years ; I was apprehended at a Meeting of good People in 
 the Countrey, (among whom, had they let me alone, I should 
 have preached that day, but they took me away from amongst 
 them) and had me before a Justice ; who, after I had offered 
 security for my appearing at the next Sessions, yet committed 
 me, because my Sureties would not consent to be bound that I 
 should Preach no more to the People. 
 
 320. At the Sessions after, I was indifted for an Upholder 
 and Maintainer of Unlawful Assemblies and Conventicles, and 
 for not Conforming to the National Worship of the Church of 
 England ; and after some Conference there with the Justices, 
 they taking my plain dealing with them for a Confession, as 
 they termed it, of the Indi£J?nent^ did Sentence me to perpetual 
 banishment^ because I refused to Conform. So being again de- 
 livered up to the Goalers hands, I was had home to Prison, and 
 there have lain now compleat twelve years, waiting to see what 
 God will suffer these men to do with me. 
 
 321. In which condition I have continued with much 
 content through Grace, but have met with many turnings and 
 
 94 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 goings upon my Heart, both from the Lord, Satan, and my own 
 Corruptions ; by all which (glory be to Jesus Christ) I have 
 also received, among many things, much Conviftion, Instrudlion, 
 and Understanding, of which at large I shall not here discourse; 
 onely, give you in a hint or two, a word that may stir up the 
 Godly to bless God, and to pray for me ; and also to take en- 
 couragement, should the case be their own. Not to fear what 
 man can do unto them. 
 
 322. I never had in all my life so great an in-let into the 
 Word of God as now : them Scriptures that I saw nothing in 
 before, are made in this place and state to shine upon me ; Jesus 
 Christ also was never more real and apparent than now; here 
 I have seen him and felt him indeed : O that word, IVe have 
 not preached unto you cunningly devised Fables^ 2 Pet. I. 16. and 
 that, God raised Christ from the Dead -, and gave him Glory ^ that 
 your Faith and Hope might be in Gody I Pet. i. 2. were blessed 
 words unto me in this my imprisoned Condition. 
 
 323. These three or four Scriptures also have been great 
 refreshment, in this condition, to me ! John 14. i, 2, 3, 4. 
 John 16. 33. Col. 3. 3, 4. Heb. 12. 22, 23, 24. So that some- 
 times, when I have been in the savour of them, I have been 
 able to laugh at destruftion, and to fear neither the Horse nor his 
 Rider. I have had sweet sights of the forgiveness of my Sins in 
 this place, and of my being with Jesus in another World : 
 O the Mount Sion^ the heavenly Jerusalem^ the innumerable 
 Company of Angels^ and God the Judge of all^ and the Spirits of 
 Just men made perfe^, afid Jesus^ have been sweet unto me in 
 this place : I have seen that here, that I am perswaded I shall 
 never, while in this World be able to express ; I have seen 
 a truth in that Scripture, JFhom having not seen, ye love ; in 
 whom J though now you see him not yet believing, ye rejoyce with joy 
 unspeakable, and full of Glory. I Pet. I. 8. 
 
 324. I never knew what it was for God to stand by me at 
 all turns, and at every offer of Satan to afflift me, i^c. as I have 
 found him since I came in hither ; for look how fears have 
 presented themselves, so have supports and encouragements ; 
 yea, when I have started, even as it were, at nothing else but 
 my shadow, yet God, as being very tender of me, hath not 
 suffered me to be molested, but would with one Scripture or 
 another strengthen me against all ; insomuch that I have often 
 
 95 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 said, Were it lawful^ I could pray for greater trouble^ for the greater 
 comforts sake^ Eccl. 7. 14. 2 Cor. i. 5. 
 
 325. Before I came to Prison, I saw what was a coming, 
 and had especially two Considerations warm upon my heart ; 
 the first was, How to be able to encounter Death, should that 
 be here my portion, For the first of these, that Scripture, 
 Col. I. II. was great information to me, namely, to pray to 
 God to be strcngthned with all ?nighty according to his glorious 
 power J unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness ; I could 
 seldom go to prayer before I was imprisoned, but for not so 
 little as a year together, this Sentence or sweet Petition, 
 would, as it were, thrust it self into my mind, and pcrswade 
 me, that if ever I would go thorow long suffering, I must have 
 all patience, especially if I would endure it joyfully. 
 
 326. As to the second Consideration, that Saying, 
 (2 Cor. I. 9.) was of great use unto me, But we had the 
 sentence of death in our selves^ that we ?rught not trust in our 
 selves^ but in God that raiseth the dead : By this Scripture I was 
 made to see that if ever I would suffer rightly, I must first pass 
 a sentence of death upon every thing that can properly be called 
 a thing of this life, even to reckon my self, my Wife, my 
 Children, my Health, my Enjoyments and all, as dead to me, 
 and my self as dead to them. 
 
 327. The second was, to live upon God that is invisible ; 
 as Paul said in another place. The way not to faint, is to look 
 not at the things that are seen, but at the things that are not seen ; 
 
 for the things that are seen^ are temporal^ but the things that are 
 not seen^ they are eternal: And thus I reasoned with my self; 
 if I provide only for a Prison, then the Whip comes at 
 unawares, and so doth also the Pillory : Again, if I provide 
 only for these, then I am not fit for banishment ; further, if I 
 conclude that banishment is the worst, then if Death come, 
 I am surprized ; so that I see the best way to go thorow 
 sufferings is to trust in God through Christ, as touching the 
 World to come; and as touching this World, to count the Grave 
 7ny House^ to make my Bed in Darkness^ to say to Corruption^ Thou 
 art my Father^ and to the Worm., Thou art my Mother and Sister; 
 that is^ to familiarize these things to me. 
 
 328. But notwithstanding these helps, I found my self 
 a man, and compassed with Infirmities ; the parting with my 
 
 96 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 Wife and poor Children hath often been to me in this place, as 
 the pulling the Flesh from my Bones ; and that not only 
 because I am somewhat too too fond of these great Mercies, but 
 also because I should have often brought to my mind the many 
 hardships, miseries and wants that my poor Family was like to 
 meet with, should I be taken from them, especially my poor blind 
 Child, who lay nearer my heart then all I had besides ; O the 
 thoughts of the hardship I thought my blind one might go 
 under, would break my heart to pieces. 
 
 329. Poor Child ! thought I, what sorrow art thou like 
 to have for thy Portion in this World ? Thou must be beaten, 
 must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand 
 Calamities, though I cannot now endure the Wind should blow 
 upon thee : But yet recalling my self, thought I, I must venture 
 you all with God, though it goeth to the quick to leave you ; 
 O, I saw in this condition, I was as a man who was pulling 
 down his House upon the head of his Wife and Children ; 
 yet thought I, I must do it, I must do it : And now I thought 
 of those two Milch-Kine that were to carry the Ark of God into 
 another Country, and to leave their Calves behind them, I Sam. 6. 
 10, II, 12. 
 
 330. But that which helped me in this temptation, was 
 divers considerations, of which three in special here I will 
 name ; the first was, the consideration of those two Scriptures, 
 Leave thy Fatherless Children, I will preserve them alive, and 
 let thy Widows trust in me : and again. The Lord said, Eerily 
 it shall go well with thy Remnant, verily, I will cause the 
 Enemy to entreat thee well in the time of evil, &c. Jer. 49. II. 
 Chap. 15. II. 
 
 331. I had also this Consideration, that if I should now 
 venture all for God, I engaged God to take care of my con- 
 cernments ; but if I forsook him and his ways, for fear of any 
 trouble that should come to me or mine ; then I should not 
 only falsifie my profession, but should count also that my Con- 
 cernments were not so sure, if left at Gods feet, whilst 1 stood 
 to and for his Name, as they would be if they were under my 
 own care, though with the denial of the way of God. This 
 was a smarting consideration, and was as spurs unto my Flesh : 
 That Scripture also greatly helped it to fasten the more upon 
 me, where Christ prays against Judas, that God would dis- 
 
 B. G 97 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 appoint him in all his selfish thoughts, which moved him to sell 
 his Master. Pray read it soberly, Psal. 109. 6, 7, 8, ^c. 
 
 332. I had also another Consideration, and that was, The 
 dread of the Torments of Hell, which I was sure they must 
 partake of, that for fear of the Cross do shrink from their 
 Profession of Christ, his Word and Laws, before the Sons of 
 men : I thought also of the Glory that he had prepared for 
 those that in Faith, and Love, and Patience stood to his ways 
 before them. These things, I say, have helped me, when the 
 thoughts of the misery that both my self and mine, might, for 
 the sake of my Profession, be exposed to, hath lain pinching on 
 my Mind. 
 
 333. When I have indeed conceited that I might be 
 banished for my Profession, then I have thought of that 
 Scripture, They were stoned^ they were sawn asunder^ were 
 tempted^ were slain with the Sword ; they wandered about in 
 Sheep-Skins^ and Goat-Skins^ being destitute^ ajffiiSled^ tormented^ of 
 whom the World was not worthy^ for all they thought they were 
 too bad to dwell and abide amongst them. I have also thought 
 of that saying ; "The Holy Ghost witnesseth in every City^ that 
 Bonds and Affli£iions abide me ; I have verily thought that my 
 Soul and /V, have sometimes reasoned about the sore and sad 
 estate of a banished and exiled condition, how they are exposed 
 to Hunger, to Cold, to Perils, to Nakedness, to Enemies, and 
 a thousand Calamities ; and at last it may be to die in a Ditch, 
 like a poor forlorn and desolate Sheep. But I thank God 
 hitherto I have not been moved by these most delicate 
 reasonings, but have rather by them more approved my 
 Heart to God. 
 
 334. / will tell you of a pretty business ; / was once above all 
 the rest^ in a very sad and low Condition for many IVeeks^ at 
 which time also 1 being but a young Prisoner^ and not acquainted 
 with the Laws^ had this lay much upon my Spirit^ That my Im- 
 prisonment might end at the Gallows for ought that I could tell ; 
 now therefore Satan laid hard at me to beat me out of hearty by 
 suggesting thus unto me ; But how if when you come indeed to die 
 you should be in this Condition j that isy as not to savour the things 
 of Gody nor to have any evidence upon your Soul for a better state 
 hereafter P (for indeed at that time all the things of God were hid 
 from my Soul.) 
 
 98 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 335' IVherefore when 1 at first began to think of this^ it was 
 a great trouble to me : for I thought with my self that in the 
 Condition I now was in, I was not fit to die, neither indeed did 
 think I could if I should be called to it : Besides, I thought with my 
 self if I should make a scrambling shift to clamber up the Ladder, 
 yet I should either with quaking or other symptoms of fainting, give 
 occasion to the Enemy to reproach the IVay of God and his People, 
 for their Timorousness. This therefore lay with great trouble upon 
 me, for methought I was ashamed to die with a pale Face, and 
 tottering Knees, for such a Cause as this. 
 
 336. Wherefore I prafd to God that he would comfort me, 
 and give me strength to do and suffer what he should call me to ; 
 yet no comfort appeared, but all continued hid: I was also at this 
 time so really possessed with the thought of death, that oft I was as 
 if I was on the Ladder with the Rope about my Neck ; only this was 
 some Encouragement to me, I thought I might now have an oppor- 
 tunity to speak my last words to a Multitude which I thought would 
 come to see me die ; and thought I, if it must be so, if God will but 
 convert one Soul by my very last words, I shall not count my Life 
 thrown away, nor lost. 
 
 337. But yet all the things of God were kept out of my 
 sight, and still the Tempter followed me with, But whither 
 must you go when you die ? What will become of you ? Where 
 will you be found in another World? What evidence have you for 
 Heaven and Glory, and an Inheritance among thern that are 
 sanctified F Thus was I tossed for many Weeks, and knew not 
 what to do ; at last this Consideration fell with weight upon 
 me, That it was for the Word and way of God that I was in 
 this Condition, wherefore I was engaged not to flinch an hairs 
 breadth from it. 
 
 338. I thought also, that God might chuse whether he 
 would give me comfort now, or at the hour of Death ; but 
 I might not therefore chuse whether I would hold my Profession 
 or no : I was bound, but he was free, yea, 'twas my Duty to 
 stand to his Word, whether he would ever look upon me or 
 save me at the last : Wherefore, thought I, save the point 
 being thus, I am for going on, and venturing my eternal State 
 with Christ, whether I have comfort here or no ; if God 
 doth not come in, thought I, / will leap off the Ladder even 
 blindfold into Eternity, sink or swim, come Heaven, come Hell 'y 
 
 G2 99 
 
 L OF C. 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 Lord y^susy if thou wilt catch nie^ do ; if noty I will venture for 
 thy Name. 
 
 339. I was no sooner fixed upon this Resolution, but that 
 word dropt upon me, Doth "Job serve God for nought ? As if 
 the Accuser had said, Lord, fob is no upright Man, he serves 
 thee for by-Respe6ls ; Hast thou not made an Hedge about him^ 
 &c. hut put forth now thine Handy and touch all that he hathy and 
 he will curse thee to thy Face. How now, thought I, is this the 
 sign of an upright Soul, to desire to serve God when all is taken 
 from him ; Is he a godly Man that will serve God for nothing 
 rather than give out ? Blessed be God ; Then I hope I have 
 an upright Heart, for I am resolved (God giving me strength) 
 never to deny my Profession, though I have nothing at all for 
 my Pains ; and as I was thus considering, that Scripture was 
 set before me, Psal. 44. 12. &c, 
 
 340. Now was my Heart full of Comfort, for I hoped it 
 was sincere ; I would not have been without this Tryal, for 
 much ; I am comforted every time I think of it, and I hope I 
 shall bless God for ever for the teaching I have had by it. 
 Many more of the dealings of God towards me, I might relate. 
 But these out of the spoils won in Battel have I dedicated to main- 
 tain the House of God, I Chron. 26. 27. 
 
 100 
 
 4l 
 
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS 
 
 THE CONCLUSION. 
 
 I. /"~\F all the Temptations that ever I met with in my Life, 
 V_/ to question the Being of God and Truth of his Gospel, 
 is the worst, and worst to be borne ; when this Temptation 
 comes, it takes away my Girdle from me, and removeth the 
 Foundation from under me : O, I have often thought of that 
 word, Have your Loyns girt about with Truth ; and of that, 
 When the Foundations are destroyed^ what can the Righteous do ? 
 
 2. Sometimes, when after sin committed, I have looked 
 for sore Chastizement from the Hand of God, the very next 
 that I have had from him hath been the discovery of his Grace. 
 Sometimes, when I have been comforted, I have called my self 
 a Fool for my so sinking under trouble. And then again when 
 I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise to give such 
 way to comfort. With such strength and weight have both 
 these been upon me. 
 
 3. I have wondred much at this one thing, that though 
 God doth visit my Soul with never so blessed a discovery of 
 himself, yet I have found again, that such hours have attended 
 me afterwards, that I have been in my Spirit so filled with 
 darkness, that I could not so much as once conceive, what 
 that God and that Comfort was with which I have been 
 refreshed. 
 
 4. I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible, then 
 I could well tell how to stand under, and yet at another time 
 the whole Bible hath been to me as dry as a stick ; or rather 
 my Heart hath been so dead and dry unto it, that I could not 
 conceive the least dram of Refreshment, tho' I have look't it 
 all over. 
 
 5. Of all tears, they are best that are made by the Blood 
 of Christ ; and of all Joy, that is the sweetest that is mixt with 
 mourning over Christ : Oh ! 'tis a goodly thing to be on our 
 knees with Christ in our Arms, before God. I hope I know 
 something of these things. 
 
 lOI 
 
GRACE ABOUNDING 
 
 6. I find to this day seven Abominations in my Heart ; 
 
 1. Inclinings to Unbelief. 2, Suddenly to forget the Love 
 and Mercy that Christ manifesteth. 3. A leaning to the 
 Works of the Law. 4. Wandrings and coldness in Prayer. 
 5. To forget to watch for that I pray for. 6. Apt to murmur 
 because I have no more, and yet ready to abuse what I have. 
 7. I can do none of those things which God commands me, 
 but my Corruptions will thrust in themselves. When I would 
 do good, evil is present with me. 
 
 7. These things I continually see and feel, and am 
 affli6led and oppressed with, yet the Wisdom of God doth 
 order them for my good. i. They make me abhor my self. 
 
 2. They keep me from trusting my Heart. 3. They convince 
 me of the Insufficiency of all inherent Righteousness. 4. They 
 shew me the Necessity of fleeing to Jesus. 5. They press 
 me to pray unto God. 6. They shew me the need I have 
 to watch and be sober. 7. And provoke me to pray unto 
 God through Christ to help me, and carry me through this 
 World. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 ' 
 
 102 
 
A 
 
 RELATION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 IMPRISONMENT 
 
 OF 
 
 Mr. JOHN BUNYAN, 
 
 Minister of the Gospel at Bedford, 
 
 In November, 1660. 
 
 His Examination before the Justices, his Conference with 
 the Clerk of the Peace, what passed between the Judges 
 and his Wife, when she presented a Petition for his 
 Deliverance, &c. 
 
 Written by himself, and never before published. 
 
 Blessed are ye which are persecuted for righteousness sake^ for 
 
 theirs is the kingdom oj Heaven. 
 Blessed are ye luhen men shall revile you and persecute you^ and 
 
 shall say all manner of evil against you falsly for my nanus 
 
 sake. 
 Rejoice and he exceeding glad^ for great is your reiuard in Heaven^ 
 
 for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you. 
 
 Mat. v. 10, II, 12. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 Printed for James Buckland, at the Buck, 
 in Paternoster-Row. 
 
 MDCCLXV. 
 
The Relation of my Imprisonment in the month of November^ i66o, 
 wheny by the good hand of my God, I had for five or six 
 years together^ without any great interruption^ freely preached 
 the blessed Gospel of our Lord fesus Christ ; and had also^ 
 through his blessed Grace^ some encouragement by his blessing 
 thereupon : The Devil, that old enemy of mans salvation, took 
 his opportunity to infiame the hearts of his vassals against 
 me, insomuch that at the last, I zuas laid out for by the 
 warrant of a justice, and was taken and committed to prison. 
 The relation thereof is as followeth : 
 
 UPON the 1 2th of this instant November, 1660, I was 
 desired by some of the friends in the country to come to 
 teach at Samsell, by Harlington, in Bedfordshire. To whom I 
 made a promise, if the Lord permitted, to be with them on the 
 time aforesaid. The justice hearing thereof, (whose name is Mr. 
 Francis JVingate) forthwith issued out his warrant to take me, 
 and bring me before him, and in the mean time to keep a very 
 strong watch about the house where the meeting should be 
 kept, as if we that was to meet together in that place did intend 
 to do some fearful business, to the destruction of the country ; 
 when alas, the constable, when he came in, found us only with 
 our Bibles in our hands, ready to speak and hear the word of 
 God ; for we was just about to begin our exercise. Nay, we 
 -had begun in prayer for the blessing of God upon our oppor- 
 tunity, intending to have preached the Word of the Lord unto 
 them there present : But the constable coming in prevented us. 
 So that I was taken and forced to depart the room. But had I 
 been minded to have played the coward, I could have escaped, 
 and kept out of his hands. For when I was come to my 
 friend's house, there was whispering that that day I should be 
 taken, for there was a warrant out to take me ; which when 
 my friend heard, he being somewhat timorous, questioned 
 whether we had best have our meeting or not : And whether 
 it might not be better for me to depart, lest they should take 
 me and have me before the Justice, and after that send me to 
 
 105 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 prison, (for he knew better than I what spirit they were of, 
 living by them) to whom I said, no : By no means, I will not 
 stir, neither will I have the meeting dismissed for this. Come, be 
 of good chear, let us not be daunted, our cause is good, we need 
 not be ashamed of it, to preach Gods word, it is so good a work, 
 that we shall be well rewarded, if we suffer for that ; or to this 
 purpose — (But as for my friend, I think he was more afraid of 
 me, than of himself.) After this I walked into the close, 
 where I somewhat seriously considering the matter, this came 
 into my mind : That I had shewed myself hearty and couragious 
 in my preaching, and had, blessed be Grace, made it my business 
 to encourage others ; therefore thought I, if I should now run, 
 and make an escape, it will be of a very ill savour in the 
 country. For what will my weak and newly converted 
 brethren think of it ? But that I was not so strong in deed, as 
 I was in word. Also I feared that if I should run now there 
 was a warrant out for me, I might by so doing make them 
 afraid to stand, when great words only should be spoken to 
 them. Besides I thought, that seeing God of his mercy should 
 chuse me to go upon the forlorn hope in this covintry ; that is, 
 to be the first, that should be opposed, for the Gospel ; if I 
 should fly, it might be a discouragement to the whole body that 
 might follow after. And further, I thought the world thereby 
 would take occasion at my cowardliness, to have blasphemed the 
 Gospel, and to have had some ground to suspe6l worse of me 
 and my profession, than I deserved. These things, with others 
 considered by me, I came in again to the house, with a full 
 resolution to keep the meeting, and not to go away, though 
 I could have been gone about an hour before the officer appre- 
 hended me ; but I would not ; for I was resolved to see the 
 utmost of what they could say or do unto me : For blessed be 
 the Lord, I knew of no evil that I had said or done. And so, 
 as aforesaid, I begun the meeting : But being prevented by the 
 constable's coming in with his warrant to take me, I could not 
 proceed : But before I went away, I spake some few words of 
 counsel and encouragement to the people, declaring to them, 
 that they see we was prevented of our opportunity to speak 
 and hear the word of God, and was like to suffer for the 
 same : desiring them that they should not be discouraged : For it 
 was a mercy to suffer upon so good account : For we might 
 
 1 06 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 have been apprehended as thieves or murderers, or for other 
 wickedness ; but blessed be God it was not so, but we suffer as 
 christians for well doing: And we had better be the persecuted, 
 than the persecutors, &c. But the constable and the justice's 
 man waiting on us, would not be at quiet till they had me 
 away, and that we departed the house : But because the 
 justice was not at home that day, there was a friend of mine 
 engaged for me to bring me to the constable on the morrow 
 morning. Otherwise the constable must have charged a watch 
 with me, or have secured me some other ways, my crime was 
 so great. So on the next morning we went to the constable, 
 and so to the justice. He asked the constable what we did 
 where we was met together, and what we had with us. 
 I trow, he meant whether we had armour or not ; but when 
 the constable told him that there was only met a few of us 
 together to preach and hear the word, and no sign of any 
 thing else, he could not well tell what to say : Yet because 
 he had sent for me, he did adventure to put out a few pro- 
 posals to me, which was to this effeft. Namely, What I did 
 there ? and why I did not content myself with following my 
 calling : For it was against the law, that such as I shovild be 
 admitted to do as I did. 
 
 jfohn Bunyan. To which I answered, that the intent of 
 my coming thither, and to other places, was to instrudl, and 
 counsel people to forsake their sins, and close in with Christ, 
 lest they did miserably perish ; and that I could do both these 
 without confusion, (to wit) follow my calling, and preach the 
 word also. 
 
 At which words, he was in a chafe, as it appeared ; for he 
 said that he would break the neck of our meetings. 
 
 Bun. I said, it may be so. Then he wished me to get me 
 sureties to be bound for me, or else he would send me to 
 the jail. 
 
 My sureties being ready, I call'd them in, and when the 
 bond for my appearance was made, he told them, that they 
 was bound to keep me from preaching ; and that if I did 
 preach, their bonds would be forfeited. To which I answered, 
 that then I should break them ; for I should not leave speaking 
 the word of God : Even to counsel, comfort, exhort, and 
 teach the people among whom I came ; and I thought this to 
 
 107 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 be a work that had no hurt in it : But was rather worthy of 
 commendation, than blame. 
 
 JVing. Whereat he told me, that if they would not be so 
 bound, my mittimus must be made, and I sent to the jail, there 
 to lie to the quarter-sessions. 
 
 Now while my mittimus was a making, the justice was 
 withdrawn ; and in comes an old enemy to the truth, Dr. 
 L'lndale^ who, when he was come in, fell to taunting at me 
 with many reviling terms. 
 
 Bun. To whom I answered, that I did not come thither 
 to talk with him, but with the justice. Whereat he supposed 
 that I had nothing to say for myself, triumphed as if he had 
 got the vi6lory. Charging and condemning me for medling 
 with that for which I could shew no warrant. And asked me if 
 I had taken the oaths \ and if I had not, 'twas pity but that 
 I should be sent to prison, &;c. 
 
 I told him, that if I was minded, I could answer to any sober 
 question that he should put to me. He then urged me again, 
 how I could prove it lawful for me to preach, with a great deal 
 of confidence of the victory. 
 
 But at last, because he should see that I could answer him 
 if I listed, I cited him to that in Peter, which saith, As every 
 man hath received the gifty even so let him minister the same, ^c. 
 
 Lind. I, saith he, to whom is that spoken ? 
 
 Bun. To whom, said I, why to every man that hath 
 received a gift from God. Mark, saith the Apostle, As every 
 man that hath received a gift from God, &c. And again, Tou 
 may a/I prophesy one by one. Whereat the man was a little stopt, 
 and went a softlier pace : But not being willing to lose the 
 day, he began again, and said : 
 
 Lind. Indeed I do remember that I have read of one 
 Alexander a Coppersmith, who did much oppose, and disturb the 
 Apostles. (Aiming 'tis like at me, because I was a Tinker.) 
 
 Bun. To which I answered, that I also had read of very 
 many priests and pharisees, that had their hands in the blood of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Lind. I, saith he, and you are one of those scribes and 
 pharisees: for you, with a pretence, make long prayers to devour 
 widows houses. 
 
 Bun. I answered, that if he had got no more by preaching 
 
 io8 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 and praying than I had done, he would not be so rich as now he 
 was. But that Scripture coming into my mind, Answer not a 
 fool according to his foll)\ I was as sparing of my speech as I 
 could, without prejudice to truth. 
 
 Now by this time my mittimus was made, and I committed 
 to the constable to be sent to the jail in Bedford, &c. 
 
 But as I was going, two of my brethren met with me by 
 the way, and desired the constable to stay, supposing that they 
 should prevail with the justice, through the favour of a pre- 
 tended friend, to let me go at liberty. So we did stay, while 
 they went to the justice, and after much discourse with him, 
 it came to this ; that if I would come to him again, and say 
 some certain words to him, I should be released. Which when 
 they told me, I said if the words was such that might be said 
 with a good conscience, I should, or else I should not. So 
 through their importunity I went back again, but not believing 
 that I should be delivered : For I feared their spirit was too full 
 of opposition to the truth, to let me go, unless I should in some- 
 thing or other, dishonour my God, and wound my conscience. 
 Wherefore as I went, I lift up my heart to God, for light, 
 and strength, to be kept, that I might not do any thing that 
 might either dishonour him, or wrong my own soul, or be a 
 grief or discouragement to any that was inclining after the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Well, when I came to the justice again, there was Mr. Foster 
 of Bedford, who coming out of another room, and seeing of me 
 by the light of the candle (for it was dark night when I went 
 thither) he said unto me, who is there, ^ohn Bunyan? with 
 such seeming affection, as if he would have leaped in my neck 
 and kissed me, which made me somewhat wonder, that such a 
 man as he, with whom I had so little acquaintance, and 
 besides, that had ever been a close opposer of the ways of God, 
 should carry himself so full of love to me : But afterwards, 
 when I saw what he did, it caused me to remember those 
 sayings. Their tongues are smoother than oil^ but their ivords are 
 drawn swords. And again, Bezvare of men^ &c. When I 
 had answered him, that blessed be God I was well, he said, 
 What is the occasion of your being here ? or to that purpose. 
 To whom I answered, that I was at a meeting of people a little 
 way off, intending to speak a word of exhortation to them ; the 
 
 109 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 justice hearing thereof (said I) was pleased to send his warrant, 
 to fetch me before him, &c. 
 
 Fost. So (said he) I understand : But well, if you will 
 promise to call the people no more together, you shall have 
 your liberty to go home ; for my brother is very loath to send 
 you to prison, if you will be but ruled. 
 
 Bun. Sir (said I) pray what do you mean by calling the 
 people together ? my business is not any thing among them 
 when they are come together, but to exhort them to look after 
 the salvation of their souls, that they may be saved, &c. 
 
 Fost. Saith he, we must not enter into explication, or 
 dispute now ; but if you will say you will call the people no 
 more together, you may have your liberty ; if not, you must be 
 sent away to prison. 
 
 Bun. Sir, said I, I shall not force or compel any man to 
 hear me, but yet if I come into any place where there is a 
 people met together, I should, according to the best of my skill 
 and wisdom, exhort and counsel them to seek out after the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, for the salvation of their souls. 
 
 Fost. He said, that was none of my work ; I must follow 
 my calling, and if I would but leave off preaching, and follow 
 my calling, I should have the justice's favour, and be acquitted 
 presently. 
 
 Bun. To whom I said, that I could follow my calling and 
 that too, namely, preaching the word : And I did look upon it 
 as my duty to do them both, as I had an opportunity. 
 
 Fost. He said, to have any such meetings was against the 
 law ; and therefore he would ha\'e me leave off, and say, I 
 would call the people no more together. 
 
 Bun. To whom I said, that I durst not make any further 
 promise : For my conscience would not suffer me to do it. 
 And again, I did look upon it as my duty to do as much good 
 as I could, not only in my trade, but also in communicating to 
 all people wheresoever I came, the best knowledge I had in 
 the word. 
 
 Fost. He told me, that I was the nearest the Papists of any, 
 and that he would convince me of immediately. 
 
 Bun. I asked him wherein ? 
 
 Fost. He said, in that we understood the Scriptures 
 literally. 
 
 no 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Bun. I told him, that those that was to be understood 
 literally we understood them so ; but for those that was to be 
 understood otherwise, we endeavoured so to understand them. 
 
 Post. He said, which of the Scriptures do you understand 
 literally ? 
 
 Bun. I said, this, He that believes shall be saved. This was to 
 be understood, just as it is spoken ; that whosoever believeth in 
 Christ, shall, according to the plain and simple words of the text, 
 be saved. 
 
 Fast. He said, that I was ignorant, and did not understand 
 the Scriptures ; for how (said he) can you understand them, 
 when you know not the original Greek ? &c. 
 
 Bun. To whom I said, that if that was his opinion, that 
 none could understand the Scriptures, but those that had the 
 original Greek, &c. then but a very few of the poorest sort 
 should be saved, (this is harsh) yet the Scripture saith. That God 
 hides his things from the wise and prudent^ (that is from the learned 
 of the world) and reveals them to babes and sucklings. 
 
 Fast. He said there was none that heard me, but a company 
 of foolish people. 
 
 Bun. I told him that there was the wise as well as the 
 foolish that do hear me ; and again, those that are most com- 
 monly counted foolish by the world, are the wisest before God. 
 Also, that God had rejefted the wise, and mighty, and noble, 
 and chosen the foolish, and the base. 
 
 Fast. He told me, that I made people negleft their calling; 
 and that God had commanded people to work six days, and 
 serve him on the seventh. 
 
 Bun. I told him, that it was the duty of people, (both rich 
 and poor) to look out for their souls on them days, as well as 
 for their bodies : And that God would have his people exhort one 
 another daily, while it is called to day. 
 
 Fast. He said again, that there was none but a company of 
 poor simple ignorant people that come to hear me. 
 
 Bun. I told him, that the foolish and the ignorant had most 
 need of teaching and information ; and therefore it would be 
 profitable for me to go on in that work. 
 
 Fast. Well, said he, to conclude, but will you promise that 
 you will not call the people together any more ? and then you 
 may be released, and go home. 
 
 Ill 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Bun. I told him, that I durst say no more than I had said. 
 For I durst not leave off that work which God had called me to. 
 
 So he withdrew from me, and then came several of the 
 justices servants to me, and told me, that I stood so much upon 
 a niceity. Their master, they said, was willing to let me go ; 
 and if I would but say I would call the people no more to- 
 gether, I might have my liberty, &c. 
 
 Bun. I told them, there was more ways than one, in which 
 a man might be said to call the people together. As for 
 instance, if a man get upon the market-place, and there read 
 a book, or the like, though he do not say to the people. Sirs, 
 come hither and hear ; yet if they come to him because he 
 reads, he, by his very reading, may be said to call them together; 
 because they would not have been there to hear, if he had not 
 been there to read. And seeing this might be termed a calling 
 the people together, I durst not say, I would not call them to- 
 gether ; for then, by the same argument, my preaching might 
 be said to call them together. 
 
 TVing. and Fast. Then came the Justice and Mr. Foster 
 to me again (we had a little more discourse about preaching, 
 but because the method of it is out of my mind, I pass it) and 
 when they saw that I was at a point, and would not be moved 
 nor perswaded, 
 
 Mr. Foster told the justice, that then he must send me away 
 to prison. And that he would do well also, if he would present 
 all them that was the cause of my coming among them to 
 meetings. Thus we parted. 
 
 And verily as I was going forth of the doors, I had much 
 ado to forbear saying to them, that I carried the peace of God 
 along with me : But I held my peace, and blessed be the Lord, 
 went away to prison with God's comfort in my poor soul. 
 
 After I had lain in the jail five or six days, the brethren 
 sought means again to get me out by bondsmen, (for so run 
 my mittimus, that I should lie there till I could find sureties) 
 they went to a justice at Elstow, one Mr. Crumpton, to desire 
 him to take bond for my appearing at the quarter-sessions. At 
 the first he told them he would, but afterwards he made a 
 demur at the business, and desired first to see my mittimus, 
 which run to this purpose ; That I went about to several 
 conventicles in this county, to the great disparagement of the 
 
 112 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 government of the church of England, &c. When he had 
 seen it, he said that there might be something more against me, 
 than was expressed in my mittimus : And that he was but a 
 young man, therefore he durst not do it. This my jailor told 
 me. Whereat I was not at all daunted, but rather glad, and 
 saw evidently that the Lord had heard me, for before I went 
 down to the justice, I begged of God, that if I might do more 
 good by being at liberty than in prison, that then I might be 
 set at liberty : But if not, his will be done ; for I was not 
 altogether without hopes, but that my imprisonment might be 
 an awakening to the Saints in the country, therefore I could 
 not tell well which to chuse. Only I in that manner did 
 commit the thing to God. And verily at my return, I did 
 meet my God sweetly in the prison again, comforting of me 
 and satisfying of me that it was his will and mind that I should 
 be there. 
 
 When I came back again to prison, as I was musing at 
 the slender answer of the Justice, this word dropt in upon 
 my heart with some life, For he knew that for envy they had 
 delivered him. 
 
 Thus have I in short, declared the manner, and occasion of 
 my being in prison ; where I lie waiting the good will of God, 
 to do with me, as he pleaseth ; knowing that not one hair of 
 my head can fall to the ground without the will of my Father 
 which is in Heaven. Let the rage and malice of men be never 
 so great, they can do no more, nor go no farther than God 
 permits them : But when they have done their worst, we know 
 all things shall work together for good to them that love God. 
 
 Farewell. 
 
 B. H 113 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Here is the Sum of my Examination^ before fmtice Keelin^ Justice 
 Chester^ fustice Blundale^ Justice Beecher^ and Justice 
 Snaggy &c. 
 
 A FTER I had lain in prison above seven weeks, the quarter- 
 J~\_ sessions was to be kept in Bedford, for the county thereof; 
 unto which I was to be brought ; and when my jailor had set 
 me before those Justices, there was a bill of indiftment preferred 
 against me. The extent thereof was as followeth ; That John 
 Bunyan of the town of Bedford, labourer, being a person of 
 such and such conditions, he hath (since such a time) devilishly 
 and perniciously abstained from coming to church to hear 
 divine service, and is a common upholder of several unlawful 
 meetings and conventicles, to the great disturbance and dis- 
 traction of the good subjefts of this kingdom, contrary to the 
 laws of our sovereign lord the king, Sec. 
 
 The Clerk. When this was read, the clerk of the sessions 
 said unto me ; What say you to this ? 
 
 Bun. I said, that as to the first part of it, I was a common 
 frequenter of the church of God. And was also, by grace, 
 a member with them people, over whom Christ is the Head. 
 
 Keelin. But saith Justice Keelin (who was the judge in that 
 court) Do you come to church (you know what I mean) to the 
 parish church, to hear divine service ? 
 
 Bun. I answered, no, I did not. 
 
 Keel. He asked me why ? 
 
 Bun. I said, because I did not find it commanded in the 
 word of God. 
 
 Keel. He said we were commanded to pray. 
 
 Bun. I said, but not by the Common Prayer-book. 
 
 Keel. He said how then ? 
 
 Bun. I said with the spirit. As the Apostle saith, / will 
 pray with the spirit with understanding, i Cor. xiv. 15. 
 
 Keel. He said, we might pray with the spirit with under- 
 standing, and with the Common Prayer-book also. 
 
 Bun. I said that those prayers in the Common Prayer- 
 book, was such as was made by other men, and not by the 
 
 114 
 
 I 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 motions of the Holy Ghost, within our Hearts ; and as I 
 said the Apostle saith, he will pray with the spirit and with 
 understanding ; not with the spirit and the Common Prayer- 
 book. 
 
 Another 'Jmtice. What do you count prayer? Do you 
 think it is to say a few words over before, or among a people ? 
 
 Bun. I said, no, not so ; for men might have many 
 elegant, or excellent words, and yet not pray at all : But when 
 a man prayeth, he doth through a sense of those things which 
 he wants (which sense is begotten by the spirit) pour out his 
 heart before God through Christ ; though his words be not so 
 many, and so excellent as others are. 
 
 Justices. They said, that was true. 
 
 Bun. I said, this might be done without the Common 
 Prayer-book. 
 
 Another. One of them said, (I think it was Justice 
 Bhmdale^ or Justice Snagg) How should we know, that you 
 do not write out your prayers first, and then read them after- 
 wards to the people ? This he spake in a laughing way. 
 
 Bun. I said, it is not our use, to take a pen and paper and 
 write a few words thereon, and then go and read it over to 
 a company of people. 
 
 But how should we know it, said he ? 
 
 Bun. Sir, it is none of our custom, said I. 
 
 Keel. But said Justice Keelin^ it is lawful to use Common 
 Prayer, and such like forms : For Christ taught his disciples to 
 pray, as John also taught his disciples. And further, said he, 
 cannot one man teach another to pray ? Faith comes by 
 hearing : And one man may convince another of sin, and 
 therefore prayers made by men, and read over, are good to teach, 
 and help men to pray. 
 
 While he was speaking these words, God brought that word 
 into my mind, in the eighth of the Romans, at the 26th verse : 
 I say God brought it, for I thought not on it before : but as he 
 was speaking, it came so fresh into my mind, and was set so 
 evidently before me, as if the Scripture had said, Take me, take 
 me ; so when he had done speaking, 
 
 Bun. I said, Sir, the Scripture saith, that // is the spirit as 
 helpeth our injirniities ; for we know not what we should pray 
 for as we ought : But the spirit itself maketh intercession for 
 
 H2 115 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 us, with sighs and groanings which cannot be uttered. Mark, 
 said I, it doth not say the Common Prayer-book teacheth us 
 how to pray, but the spirit. And it is the spirit that helpeth our 
 infirmities^ saith the Apostle ; he doth not say it is the Common 
 Prayer-book. 
 
 And as to the Lord's Prayer, although it be an easy thing 
 to say Our Father^ ^c. with the mouth ; yet there is very few 
 that can, in the spirit, say the two first words of that Prayer ; 
 that is, that can call God their Father, as knowing what it is to 
 be born again, and as having experience, that they are begotten 
 of the spirit of God : Which if they do not, all is but 
 babbling, &c. 
 
 Keel. Justice Keelin said, that that was a truth. 
 
 Bun. And I say further, as to your saying that one man 
 may convince another of sin, and that faith comes by hearing, 
 and that one man may tell another how he should pray, &;c. 
 I say men may tell each other of their sins, but it is the spirit 
 that must convince them. 
 
 And though it be said that faith comes hy hearing : Yet it is 
 the spirit that worketh faith in the heart through hearing, or 
 else they are not profited by hearing. 
 
 And that though one Man may tell another how he should 
 pray : Yet, as I said before, he cannot pray, nor make his 
 condition known to God, except the spirit help. It is not the 
 Common Prayer-book that can do this. It is the spirit that 
 sheweth us our sins, and the spirit that sheweth us a Saviour : 
 And the spirit that stireth up in our hearts desires to come 
 to God, for such things as we stand in need of, even sighing 
 out our souls unto him for them with groans which cannot be 
 uttered. With other words to the same purpose. At this they 
 were set. H 
 
 Keel. But says Justice Keelin^ what have you against the 1. 
 Common Prayer-book ? ■ ' 
 
 Bun. I said. Sir, if you will hear me, I shall lay down my 
 reasons against it. 
 
 Keel. He said I should have liberty ; but first, said he, let 
 me give you one caution ; take heed of speaking irreverently of 
 the Common Prayer-book : For if you do so, you will bring 
 great damage upon yourself. 
 
 Bun. So I proceeded, and said, my first reason was; because 
 
 ii6 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT- 
 
 it was not commanded in the word of God, and therefore I 
 could not do it. 
 
 Another. One of them said, where do you find it com- 
 manded in the Scripture, that you should go to Elstow^ 
 or Bedford^ and yet it is lawful to go to either of them, 
 is it not i' 
 
 Bun. I said, to go to Ehtow or Bedford^ was a civil thing, 
 and not material, though not commanded, and yet God's word 
 allowed me to go about my calling, and therefore if it lay there, 
 then to go thither, ^c. But to pray, was a great part of the 
 divine worship of God, and therefore it ought to be done ac- 
 cording to the rule of God's word. 
 
 Another. One of them said, he will do harm ; let him 
 speak no further. 
 
 yust. Keel. Justice Keelin said. No, no, never fear him, we 
 are better established than so ; he can do no harm, we know 
 the Common Prayer-book hath been ever since the Apostles 
 time, and is lawful to be used in the church. 
 
 Bun. I said, shew me the place in the epistles, where the 
 Common Prayer-book is written, or one text of Scripture, that 
 commands me to read it, and I will use it. But yet, notwith- 
 standing, said I, they that have a mind to use it, they have 
 their liberty ; that is, I would not keep them from it, but 
 for our parts, we can pray to God without it. Blessed be 
 his name. 
 
 With that one of them said, who is your God, Beelzebub r 
 Moreover, they often said, that I was possessed with the spirit 
 of delusion, and of the Devil. All which sayings, I passed 
 over, the Lord forgive them ! And further, I said, blessed 
 be the Lord for it, we are encouraged to meet together, and 
 to pray, and exhort one another ; for we have had the com- 
 fortable presence of God among us, for ever blessed be his holy 
 name. 
 
 Keel. Justice Keeling called this pedlers French, saying 
 that I must leave off my canting. The Lord open his eyes ! 
 
 Bun. I said, that we ought to exhort one another daily, 
 while it is called to-day, &c. 
 
 Keel. Justice Keeling said, that I ought not to preach. 
 And asked me where I had my authority ? with many other 
 such like words. 
 
 117 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Bun. I said, that I would prove that it was lawful for me, 
 and such as I am, to preach the word of God. 
 Keel. He said unto me, by what Scripture ? 
 I said, by that in the first epistle of Peter, the ivth chap, the 
 lith ver. and y^^i the xviiith, with other Scriptures, which he 
 would not suffer me to mention. But said, hold ; not so many, 
 which is the first ? 
 
 Bun. I said, this. Js every man hath received the gift, even 
 so let him minister the same unto another, as good stewards of the 
 manifold grace of God : If any man speak, let him speak as the 
 oracles of God, &c. 
 
 Keel. He said, let me a little open that Scripture to you. 
 As every man hath received the gift ; that is, said he, as every 
 man hath received a trade, so let him follow it. If any man 
 have received a gift of tinkering, as thou hast done, let him 
 follow his tinkering. And so other men their trades. And the 
 divine his calling, i^c. 
 
 Bun. Nay, Sir, said I, but it is most clear, that the Apostle 
 speaks here of preaching the word ; if you do but compare both 
 the verses together, the next verse explains this gift what it is ; 
 saying. If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God : So 
 that it is plain, that the Holy Ghost doth not so much in this 
 place exhort to civil callings, as to the exercising of those gifts 
 that we have received from God. I would have gone on, but 
 he would not give me leave. 
 
 Keel. He said, we might do it in our families, but not 
 otherways. 
 
 Bun. I said, if it was lawful to do good to some, it was 
 lawful to do good to more. If it was a good duty to exhort our 
 families, it is good to exhort others : But if they held it a sin 
 to meet together to seek the face of God, and exhort one 
 another to follow Christ, I should sin still : For so we 
 should do. 
 
 Keel. He said he was not so well versed in Scripture as to 
 dispute, or words to that purpose. And said, moreover, that 
 they could not wait upon me any longer ; but said to me, then 
 you confess the indidtment, do you not i' Now, and not till 
 now, I saw I was indicted. 
 
 Bun. I said, this I confess, we have had many meetings 
 together, both to pray to God, and to exhort one another, 
 
 ii8 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 and that we had the sweet comforting presence of the Lord 
 among us for our encouragement, blessed be his name there- 
 fore. I confessed myself guilty no otherwise. 
 
 Keel. Then said he, hear your judgment. You must be 
 had back again to prison, and there lie for three months 
 following ; and at three months end, if you do not submit to 
 go to church to hear divine service, and leave your preaching, 
 you must be banished the realm : And if, after such a day as 
 shall be appointed you to be gone, you shall be found in this 
 realm, isfc. or be found to come over again without special 
 licence from the King, &c. you must stretch by the neck 
 for it, I tell you plainly ; and so he bid my jailor have me 
 away. 
 
 Bun. I told him, as to this matter, I was at a point with 
 him : For if I was out of prison to day, I would preach the 
 Gospel again to-morrow, by the help of God. 
 
 Another. To which one made me some answer : But 
 my jailor pulling me away to be gone, I could not tell what 
 he said. 
 
 Thus I departed from them ; and I can truly say, I bless 
 the Lord Jesus Christ for it, that my heart was sweetly re- 
 freshed in the time of my examination, and also afterwards, at 
 my returning to the prison : So that I found Chrisfs words 
 more than bare trifles, where he saith, he will give a mouth and 
 wisdom^ even such as all the adversaries shall not resist^ or gainsay. 
 And that his peace no man can take from us. 
 
 Thus have I given you the substance of my examination. 
 The Lord make these profitable to all that shall read or hear 
 them. Farewell. 
 
 119 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 The Substance of some Discourse had between the Clerk of the Peace 
 and myself \ when he came to admonish me^ accordittg to the 
 te7jor of that Law, by which I was in Prison. 
 
 WHEN I had lain in prison other twelve weeks, and now 
 not knowing what they intended to do with me, upon 
 the third of April, comes Mr. Cobb unto me, (as he told me) 
 being sent by the Justices to admonish me, and demand of me 
 submittance to the church oi England, is'c. The extent of our 
 discourse was as followeth. 
 
 Cobb. When he was come into the house he sent for me 
 out of my chamber ; who, when I was come unto him, he said. 
 Neighbour Bunyan, how do you do ? 
 
 Bun. I thank you Sir, said I, very well, blessed be the 
 Lord. 
 
 Cobb. Saith he, I come to tell you, that it is desired, you 
 would submit yourself to the laws of the land, or else at the 
 next sessions it will go worse with you, even to be sent away 
 out of the nation, or else worse than that. 
 
 Bun. I said, that I did desire to demean myself in the 
 world, both as becometh a man and a christian. 
 
 Cobb. But, saith he, you must submit to the laws of the 
 land, and leave ofF those meetings which you was wont to have : 
 For the statute law is direftly against it ; and I am sent to you 
 by the Justices to tell you, that they do intend to prosecute the 
 law against you, if you submit not. 
 
 Bun. I said, Sir, I conceive that that law by which I am 
 in prison at this time, doth not reach or condemn, either me, 
 or the meetings which I do frequent : That law was made 
 against those, that being designed to do evil in their meetings, 
 make the exercise of religion their pretence to cover their 
 wickedness. It doth not forbid the private meetings of those 
 that plainly and simply make it their only end to worship the 
 Lord, and to exhort one another to edification. My end in 
 meeting with others is simply to do as much good as I can, by 
 exhortation and counsel, according to that small measure of light 
 
 120 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 which God hath given me, and not to disturb the peace of the 
 nation. 
 
 Cobb. Every one will say the same, said he ; you see the 
 late insurreftion at London^ under what glorious pretences they 
 went, and yet indeed they intended no less than the ruin of the 
 kingdom and commonwealth. 
 
 Bun. That pradlice of theirs, I abhor, said I ; yet it doth 
 not follow, that because they did so, therefore all others will do 
 so. I look upon it as my duty to behave myself under the 
 King's government, both as becomes a man and a christian ; 
 and if an occasion was offered me, I should willingly manifest 
 my loyalty to my Prince, both by word and deed. 
 
 Cobb. Well, said he, I do not profess myself to be a man 
 that can dispute ; but this I say, truly neighbour Bunyan, I 
 would have you consider this matter seriously, and submit 
 yourself ; you may have your liberty to exhort your neighbour 
 in private discourse, so be you do not call together an assembly 
 of people ; and truly you may do much good to the church of 
 Christ, if you would go this way ; and this you may do, and 
 the law not abridge you of it. It is your private meetings that 
 the law is against. 
 
 Bun. Sir, said I, if I may do good to one by my discourse, 
 why may I not do good to two ? And if to two, why not to 
 four, and so to eight, i^c. 
 
 Cobb. I, saith he, and to a hundred, I warrant you. 
 
 Bun. Yes, Sir, said I, I think I should not be forbid to do 
 as much good as I can. 
 
 Cobb. But, saith he, you may but pretend to do good, and 
 indeed, notwithstanding, do harm, by seducing the people; you 
 are therefore denied your meeting so many together, lest you 
 should do harm. 
 
 Bun. And yet, said I, you say the law tolerates me to 
 discourse with my neighbour ; surely there is no law tolerates 
 me to seduce any one ; therefore if I may by the law discourse 
 with one, surely it is to do him good ; and if I by discoursing 
 may do good to one, surely, by the same law, I may do good to 
 many. 
 
 Cobb. The law, saith he, doth exprcsly forbid your private 
 meetings, therefore they are not to be tolerated. 
 
 Bun. I told him, that I would not entertain so much 
 
 121 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 uncharitableness of that parliament in the 35th of Elizabeth^ or 
 of the Queen herself, as to think they did by that law intend 
 the oppressing of any of God's ordinances, or the interrupting 
 any in the way of God ; but men may, in the wresting of it, 
 turn it against the way of God ; but take the law in itself, and 
 it only fighteth against those that drive at mischief in their 
 hearts and meetings, making religion only their cloak, colour; 
 or pretence ; for so are the words of the statute. If any 
 meetings^ under colour or pretence of religion^ Sec. 
 
 Cobb. Very good ; therefore the King seeing that pre- 
 tences are usually in, and among people, as to make religion 
 their pretence only ; therefore he, and the law before him, doth 
 forbid such private meetings, and tolerates only public ; you 
 may meet in public. 
 
 Bun. Sir, said I, let me answer you in a similitude ; set 
 the case that, at such a wood corner, there did usually come 
 forth thieves to do mischief, must there therefore a law be made, 
 that every one that cometh out there shall be killed ? May not 
 there come out true men as well as thieves, out from thence ? 
 Just thus is it in this case ; I do think there may be many, that 
 may design the destruction of the commonwealth : But it doth 
 not follow therefore that all private meetings are unlawful ; 
 those that transgress, let them be punished : And if at any 
 time I myself, should do any a6l in my conversation as doth 
 not become a man and christian, let me bear the punishment. 
 And as for your saying I may meet in public, if I may be 
 suffered, I would gladly do it : Let me have but meeting 
 enough in public, and I shall care the less to have them in 
 private. I do not meet in private because I am afraid to have 
 meetings in public. I bless the Lord that my heart is at that 
 point, that if any man can lay any thing to my charge, either 
 in doftrine or practice, in this particular, that can be proved 
 error or heresy, I am willing to disown it, even in the very 
 market-place. But if it be truth, then to stand to it to the last 
 drop of my blood. And Sir, said I, you ought to commend me 
 for so doing. To err, and to be a heretic, are two things ; I 
 am no heretic, because I will not stand refra£torily to defend 
 any one thing that is contrary to the word ; prove any thing 
 which I hold to be an error, and I will recant it. 
 
 Cobb. But goodman Bunyan^ said he, methinks you need 
 
 122 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 not stand so stri6l]y upon this one thing, as to have meetings of 
 such public assembh'es. Cannot you submit, and, notwith- 
 standing do as much good as you can, in a neighbourly way, 
 without having such meetings ? 
 
 Bun. Truly Sir, said I, I do not desire to commend myself, 
 but to think meanly of myself; yet when I do most despise 
 myself, taking notice of that small measure of light which God 
 hath given me, also that the people of the Lord (by their own 
 saying) are edified thereby : Besides, when I see that the Lord, 
 through grace, hath in some measure blessed my labour, I dare 
 not but exercise that gift which God hath given me, for the 
 good of the people. And I said further, that I would willingly 
 speak in public if I might. 
 
 Cobb. He said, that I might come to the public assemblies 
 and hear. What though you do not preach ? you may hear : 
 Do not think yourself so well enlightened, and that you have 
 received a gift so far above others; but that you may hear other 
 men preach. Or to that purpose. 
 
 Bun. I told him, I was as willing to be taught as to give 
 instruction, and I looked upon it as my duty to do both ; for, 
 said I, a man that is a teacher, he himself may learn also from 
 another that teacheth ; as the Apostle saith : TVe may all 
 prophecy one by one^ that all may learn. That is, every man that 
 hath received a gift from God, he may dispense it, that others 
 may be comforted ; and when he hath done, he may hear, and 
 learn, and be comforted himself of others. 
 
 Cobb. But, said he, what if you should forbear awhile ; 
 and sit still, till you see further, how things will go ? 
 
 Bun. Sir, said I, Wickliffe saith, that he which leaveth 
 ofF preaching and hearing of the word of God for fear of 
 excommunication of men, he is already excommunicated of 
 God, and shall in the day of judgment be counted a traitor 
 to Christ. 
 
 Cobb. I, saith he, they that do not hear shall be so counted 
 indeed ; do you therefore hear. 
 
 Bun. But Sir, said I, he saith, he that shall leave ofF either 
 preaching or hearing, i^c. That is, if he hath received a gift 
 for edification, it is his sin, if he doth not lay it out in a way of 
 exhortation and counsel, according to the proportion of his gift ; as 
 well as to spend his time altogether in hearing others preach. 
 
 J23 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Cobb. But, said he, how shall we know that you have 
 received a gift ? 
 
 Bun. Said I, let any man hear and search, and prove the 
 do6lrine by the Bible. 
 
 Cobb. But will you be willing, said he, that two indifferent 
 persons shall determine the case, and will you stand by their 
 judgment. 
 
 Bun. I said, are they infallible ? 
 
 Cobb. He said, no. 
 
 Bun. Then, said I, it is possible my judgment may be as 
 good as theirs : But yet I will pass by either, and in this matter 
 be judged by the Scriptures ; I am sure that is infallible, and 
 cannot err. 
 
 Cobb. But, said he, who shall be judge between you, for 
 you take the Scriptures one way, and they another. 
 
 Bun. I said, the Scripture should, and that by comparing 
 one Scripture with another ; for that will open itself, if it be 
 rightly compared. As for instance, if under the different 
 apprehensions of the word Mediator., you would know the truth 
 of it, the Scriptures open it, and tell us, that he that is a 
 mediator, must take up the business between two, and a 
 mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is oney and there is 
 one jnediator between God and man^ even the man Christ jfesus. 
 So likewise the Scripture calleth Christ a compleaty or perfect, or 
 able high-priest. That is opened in that he is called man, and 
 also God. His blood also is discovered to be effedlually effi- 
 cacious by the same things. So the Scripture, as touching the 
 matter of meeting together, i^c. doth likewise sufficiently open 
 itself and discover its meaning. 
 
 Cobb. But are you willing, said he, to stand to the 
 judgment of the Church ? 
 
 Bun. Yes Sir, said I, to the approbation of the church of 
 God, (the church's judgment is best expressed in Scripture.) 
 We had much other discourse, which I cannot well remember, 
 about the laws of the nation, submission to governments ; to 
 which I did tell him, that I did look upon myself as bound in 
 conscience to walk according to all righteous laws, and that 
 whether there was a King or no ; and if I did any thing that 
 was contrary, I did hold it my duty to bear patiently the penalty 
 of the law, that was provided against such offenders; with many 
 
 124 
 
. RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 more words to the like efFeft. And said, moreover, that to cut 
 off all occasions of suspicion from any, as toucliing the harm- 
 lessness of my doftrine in private, I would willingly take the 
 pains to give any one the notes of all my sermons : For I do 
 sincerely desire to live quietly in my country, and to submit to 
 the present authority. 
 
 Cobb. Well, neighbour Bunyan, said he, but indeed I 
 would wish you seriously to consider of these things, between 
 this and the quarter-sessions, and to submit yourself. You 
 may do much good if you continue still in the land : But alas, 
 what benefit will it be to your friends, or what good can you 
 do to them, if you should be sent away beyond the seas into 
 Spain, or Constantinople, or some other remote part of the world r 
 Pray be ruled. 
 
 jfaylor. Indeed, Sir, I hope he will be ruled. 
 
 Bun. I shall desire, said I, in all godliness and honesty to 
 behave myself in the nation whilst I am in it. And if I must 
 be so dealt wjthal, as you say, I hope God will help me to 
 bear what they shall lay upon me. I know no evil that I have 
 done in this matter, to be so used. I speak as in the presence 
 of God. 
 
 Cobb. You know, saith he, that the Scripture saith, the 
 powers that are, are ordained of God. 
 
 Bun. I said, yes, and that I was to submit to the King 
 as supreme, also to the governors, as to them that are sent 
 by him. 
 
 Cobb. Well then, said he, the King then commands you, 
 that you should not have any private meetings ; because it is 
 against his law, and he is ordained of God, therefore you should 
 not have any. 
 
 Bun. I told him, that Paul did own the powers that were 
 in his day, as to be of God ; and yet he was often in prison 
 under them for all that. And also, though Jesus Christ told 
 Pilate, that he had no power against him, but of God, yet he 
 died under the same Pilate ; and yet, said I, I hope you will 
 not say, that either Paul, or Christ, was such as did deny 
 magistracy, and so sinned against God in slighting the ordinance. 
 Sir, said I, the law hath provided two ways of obeying : The 
 one to do that which I in my conscience do believe that I am 
 bound to do, actively ; and where I cannot obey a6lively, there 
 
 125 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 I am willing to lie down, and to suffer what they shall do unto 
 me. At this he sate still and said no more ; which when he 
 had done, I did thank him for his civil and meek discoursing 
 with me ; and so we parted. 
 
 O ! that we might meet in Heaven ! 
 
 Farewell. J. B. 
 
 Here follow eth a Discourse between my IVife and the fudges^ with 
 others^ touching 7ny Deliverance at the Assises following ; the 
 which I took from her own Mouth. 
 
 A FTER that I had received this sentence of banishing, or 
 _/\. hanging, from them, and after the former admonition, 
 touching the determination of Justices, if I did not recant ; 
 just when the time drew nigh, in which I should have abjured, 
 or have done worse (as Mr. Cobh told me) came the time in 
 which the King was to be crowned. Now at the coronation 
 of Kings, there is usually a releasement of divers prisoners, by 
 virtue of his coronation ; in which privilege also I should have 
 had my share ; but that they took me for a convifted person, 
 and therefore, unless I sued out a pardon, (as they called it) 
 I could have no benefit thereby, notwithstanding, yet forasmuch 
 as the coronation proclamation did give liberty from the day the 
 King was crowned, to that day twelvemonth to sue them out : 
 Therefore, though they would not let me out of prison, as they 
 let out thousands, yet they could not meddle with me, as 
 touching the execution of their sentence; because of the liberty 
 offered for the suing out of pardons. Whereupon I continued 
 in prison till the next assizes, which are called Midsummer 
 assizes, being then kept in August^ 1661. 
 
 Now at that assizes, because I would not leave any possible 
 means unattempted that might be lawful j I did, by my wife, 
 present a petition to the Judges three times, that I might be 
 heard, and that they would impartially take my case into con- 
 sideration. 
 
 126 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 The first time my wife went, she presented it to Judge 
 Hales^ who very mildly received it at her hand, telh'ng her that 
 he would do her and me the best good he could ; but he feared, 
 he said, he could do none. The next day again, least they 
 should, through the multitude of business forget me, we did 
 throw another petition into the coach to Judge Twisdon-^ who, 
 when he had seen it, snapt her up, and angrily told her that I 
 was a convifted person, and could not be released, unless I 
 would promise to preach no more, ^c. 
 
 Well, after this, she yet again presented another to Judge 
 Hales as he sate on the bench, who, as it seemed, was willing 
 to give her audience. Only Justice Chester being present, stept 
 up and said, that I was convifted in the court, and that I was 
 a hot spirited fellow (or words to that purpose) whereat he 
 waved it, and did not meddle therewith. But yet, my wife 
 being encouraged by the High Sheriff, did venture once more 
 into their presence (as the poor widow did to the unjust Judge) 
 to try what she could do with them for my liberty, before they 
 went forth of the town. The place where she went to them, 
 was to the Swan Chamber^ where the two Judges, and many 
 Justices and Gentry of the country, was in company together. 
 She then coming into the chamber with a bashed face, and a 
 trembling heart, began her errand to them in this manner. 
 
 Woman. My Lord, (diredling herself to Judge Hales) I 
 make bold to come once again to your Lordship to know what 
 may be done with my husband. 
 
 Judge Hales. To whom he said. Woman, I told thee 
 before I could do thee no good ; because they have taken that 
 for a conviction which thy husband spoke at the sessions : 
 And unless there be something done to undo that, I can do 
 thee no good. 
 
 Woman. My Lord, said she, he is kept unlawfully in 
 prison, they clap'd him up before there were any proclamation 
 against the meetings ; the indi6lment also is false : Besides, 
 they never asked him whether he was guilty or no ; neither did 
 he confess the indidlment. 
 
 One of the "Justices. Then one of the Justices that stood 
 by, whom she knew not, said. My Lord, he was lawfully 
 convidted. 
 
 Worn. It is false, said she ; for when they said to him, do 
 
 127 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 you confess the indiftment ? He said only this, that he 
 had been at several meetings, both where there was preaching 
 the word, and prayer, and that they had God's presence among 
 them. 
 
 yudge Twhdon. Whereat Judge Twisdon answered very 
 angrily, saying, what you think we can do what we list ; 
 your husband is a breaker of the peace, and is convifted 
 by the law, ^c. Whereupon Judge Hales called for the 
 Statute Book. 
 
 Worn. But said she, my Lord, he was not lawfully 
 convifted. 
 
 Chester. Then Justice Chester said, my Lord, he was 
 lawfully convicted. 
 
 Worn. It is false, said she ; it was but a word of discourse 
 that they took for a conviction (as you heard before.) 
 
 Chest. But it is recorded, woman, it is recorded, said 
 Justice Chester. As if it must be of necessity true because it 
 was recorded. With which words he often endeavoured to stop 
 her mouth, having no other argument to convince her, but it is 
 recorded, it is recorded. 
 
 Worn. My Lord, said she, I was a-while since at London^ 
 to see if I could get my husband's liberty, and there I spoke 
 with my Lord Barkwood., one of the house of Lords, to whom 
 I delivered a petition, who took it of me and presented to some 
 of the rest of the house of Lords, for my husband's releasement ; 
 who, when they had seen it, they said, that they could not 
 release him, but had committed his releasement to the Judges, 
 at the next assises. This he told me ; and now I come to you 
 to see if any thing may be done in this business, and you give 
 neither releasement nor relief. To which they gave her no 
 answer, but made as if they heard her not. 
 
 Chest. Only Justice Chester was often up with this. He is 
 convicted, and it is recorded. 
 
 Worn. If it be, it is false, said she. 
 
 Chest. My Lord, said Justice Chester., he is a pestilent 
 fellow, there is not such a fellow in the country again. 
 
 Tw'is. What, will your husband leave preaching ? If he 
 will do so, then send for him. 
 
 Worn. My Lord, said she, he dares not leave preaching, as 
 long as he can speak. 
 
 128 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Twis. See here, what should we talk any more about 
 such a fellow ? Must he do what he lists ? He is a breaker of 
 the peace. 
 
 Worn. She told him again, that he desired to live 
 peaceably, and to follow his calling, that his family might 
 be maintained ; and moreover said, my Lord, I have four 
 small children, that cannot help themselves, of which one is 
 blind, and have nothing to live upon, but the charity of good 
 people. 
 
 Hales. Hast thou four children ? said Judge Hales ; thou 
 art but a young woman to have four children. 
 
 Worn. My Lord, said she, I am but mother-in-law to 
 them, having not been married to him yet full two years. 
 Indeed I was with child when my husband was first appre- 
 hended : But being young and unaccustomed to such things, 
 said she, I being smayed at the news, fell into labour, and 
 so continued for eight days, and then was delivered, but my 
 child died. 
 
 Hales. Whereat, he looking very soberly on the matter, 
 said, Alas poor woman ! 
 
 Twis. But Judge Twisdon told her, that she made poverty 
 her cloak ; and said, moreover, that he understood, I was main- 
 tained better by running up and down a preaching, than by 
 following my calling. 
 
 Hales. What is his calling ? said Judge Hales. 
 
 Answer. Then some of the company that stood by, said, 
 A Tinker, my Lord. 
 
 Worn. Yes, said she, and because he is a Tinker, and 
 a poor man ; therefore he is despised, and cannot have justice. 
 
 Hales. Then Judge Hales answered, very mildly, saying, 
 I tell thee, woman, seeing it is so, that they have taken what 
 thy husband spake, for a conviftion ; thou must either apply thy- 
 self to the King, or sue out his pardon, or get a writ of error. 
 
 Chest. But when Justice Chester heard him give her 
 this counsel ; and especially (as she supposed) because he 
 spoke of a writ of error, he chaffed, and seemed to be very 
 much offended ; saying, my Lord, he will preach and do what 
 he lists. 
 
 Worn. He preacheth nothing but the word of God, 
 said she. 
 
 B. I 129 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Twis. He preach the word of God ! said Twisdon (and 
 withal, she thought he would have struck her) he runneth up 
 and down, and doth harm. 
 
 Worn. No, my Lord, said she, it's not so, God hath owned 
 him, and done much good by him. 
 
 Twh. God ! said he, his doftrine is the do6lrine of the 
 Devil. 
 
 Worn. My Lord, said she, when the righteous judge shall 
 appear, it will be known, that his doctrine is not the doftrine 
 of the Devil. 
 
 Twis. My Lord, said he, to Judge Hales^ do not mind 
 her, but send her away. 
 
 Hales, Then said Judge Hales, I am sorry, woman, that 
 I can do thee no good ; thou must do one of those three things 
 aforesaid, namely ; either to apply thyself to the King, or sue 
 out his pardon, or get a writ of error ; but a writ of error will 
 be cheapest. 
 
 JVom. At which Chester again seemed to be in a chafFe, 
 and put off his hat, and as she thought, scratched his head for 
 anger : But when I saw, said she, that there was no prevailing 
 to have my husband sent for, though I often desired them that 
 they would send for him, that he might speak for himself, 
 telling them, that he could give them better satisfaction than I 
 could, in what they demanded of him ; with several other 
 things, which now I forget ; only this I remember, that though 
 I was somewhat timerous at my first entrance into the chamber, 
 yet before I went out, I could not but break forth into tears, 
 not so much because they were so hard-hearted against me, and 
 my husband, but to think what a sad account such poor 
 creatures will have to give at the coming of the Lord, when 
 they shall there answer for all things whatsoever they have done 
 in the body, whether it be good, or whether it be bad. 
 
 So, when I departed from them, the book of Statute was 
 brought, but what they said of it, I know nothing at all, neither 
 did I hear any more from them. 
 
 130 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 Some Carriages of the Adversaries of God's Truth with me at the 
 next Assises^ which was on the nineteenth of the first Month^ 
 1662. 
 
 I Shall pass by what befel between these two assizes, how 
 I had, by my Jailor, some liberty granted me, more than at 
 the first, and how I followed my wonted course of preaching, 
 taking ^11 occasions that was put into my hand to visit the 
 people of God, exhorting them to be stedfast in the faith of 
 Jesus Christ, and to take heed that they touched not the 
 Common Prayer, ^c. but to mind the word of God, which 
 giveth direction to Christians in every point, being able to 
 make the man of God perfect in all things through faith in 
 Jesus Christ, and thoroughly to furnish him up to all good 
 works. Also how I having, I say, somewhat more liberty, did 
 go to see Christians at London^ which my enemies hearing of, 
 was so angry, that they had almost cast my Jailor out of his 
 place, threatning to indite him, and to do what they could 
 against him. They charged me also, that I went thither to 
 plot and raise division, and make insurredtion, which, God 
 knows, was a slander ; whereupon my liberty was more 
 straightened than it was before ; so that I must not look out of 
 the door. Well, when the next sessions came, which was 
 about the loth of the nth month, I did expeft to have been 
 very roundly dealt withal ; but they passed me by, and would 
 not call me, so that I rested till the assises, which was the 19th 
 of the first month following ; and when they came, because I 
 had a desire to come before the judge, I desired my Jailor to 
 put my name into the kalender among the felons, and made 
 friends to the Judge and High Sheriff, who promised that I 
 should be called ; so that I thought what I had done might 
 have been effe6lual for the obtaining of my desire : But all was 
 in vain ; for when the assises came, though my name was in 
 the kalender, and also though both the Judge and Sheriff had 
 promised that I should appear before them, yet the Justices and 
 the Clerk of the peace, did so work it about, that I, notwith- 
 
 12 131 
 
RELATION OF IMPRISONMENT 
 
 standing, was defered, and might not appear : And though 
 I say, I do not know of all their carriages towards me, yet this 
 I know, that the Clerk of the peace did discover himself to be 
 one of my greatest opposers : For, first he came to my Jailor, 
 and told him that I must not go down before the Judge, and 
 therefore must not be put into the kalender ; to whom my 
 Jailor said, that my name was in already. He bid him put me 
 out again ; my Jailor told him that he could not : For he had 
 given the Judge a kalender with my name in it, and also the 
 Sheriff another. At which he was very much displeased, and 
 desired to see that kalender that was yet in my Jailor's hand, 
 who, when he had gave it him, he looked on it, and said it was 
 a false kalender ; he also took the kalender and blotted out my 
 accusation, as my Jailor had writ it. (Which accusation I 
 cannot tell what it was, because it was so blotted out) and he 
 himself put in words to this purpose : That yohn Bunyan was 
 committed in prison ; being lawfully convifted for upholding of 
 unlawful meetings and conventicles, ^c. But yet for all this, 
 fearing that what he had done, unless he added thereto, it would 
 not do, he first run to the Clerk of the assises ; then to the 
 Justices, and afterwards, because he would not leave any means 
 unattempted to hinder me, he comes again to my Jailor, and 
 tells him, that if I did go down before the Judge, and was 
 released, he would make him pay my fees, which he said was 
 due to him ; and further, told him, that he would complain of 
 him at the next quarter sessions for making of false kalenders, 
 though my Jailor himself, as I afterwards learned, had put in 
 my accusation worse than in itself it was by far. And thus 
 was I hindred and prevented at that time also from appearing 
 before the Judge : And left in prison. Farewell. 
 
 JOHN BUNT AN. 
 
 132 
 
THE 
 
 Pilgrim's Progress 
 
 FROM 
 
 THIS WORLD 
 
 TO 
 
 That which is to Come : 
 Delivered under the Similitude of a 
 
 DREAM, 
 
 Wherein is Discovered 
 
 The Manner of his setting out, 
 
 His Dangerous JOURNEY, 
 
 AND 
 
 Safe Arrival at the Desired Country. 
 
 By JOHN BUN TAN. 
 
 €\)t eiebentJ) ©tritioit toitf) 9[litiitiott5, 
 anti i\)t Cuts!> 
 
 / have used Similitudes, Hosea 12. 10. 
 Licensed and entred according to Order. 
 
 LONDON, 
 
 Printed for Nathanael Ponder, at the Peacock in the 
 
 Poultry near the Church, 1688. 
 
Advertisement, 
 THE 
 
 SECOND PART 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Vilgrims T^rogress, 
 
 THE Pilgrims Progress, from this World to that which is 
 to come ; The Second Part : delivered under the Simili- 
 tude of a Drearriy wherein is set forth the Manner of the setting 
 out of Christians Wife and Children, their dangerous Journey, 
 and safe Arrival at the desired Country, by john Bunyan. 
 I have used Similitudes^ Hos. 12. lo. Price One Shilling. 
 
 134 
 
The Authors Apology for his BOOK. 
 
 WHen at the Jirst I took my Pen in hand 
 Thus for to write ; / did not understand^ 
 
 That I at all should make a little Book 
 
 In such a Mode: Nay\ I had undertook 
 
 To make another; which when almost done^ 
 
 Before I was aware^ I this begun; 
 
 And thus it was : I writing of the way 
 
 And race of Saints in this our Gospel day^ 
 
 Fell suddenly into an Allegory 
 
 About their Journey^ and the way to Glory^ 
 
 In more than Twenty things^ which I set down: 
 
 This done^ I Twenty more had in my Crown ; 
 
 And they again began to multiply^ 
 
 Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly : 
 
 Nay then^ thought /, if that you breed so fasty 
 
 ril put you by your selves^ lest you at last 
 
 Should prove ad infinitum, and eat out 
 
 The Book that I already am about. 
 
 Welly so I did; but yet I did not think 
 
 To shew to all the World my Pen and Ink 
 
 In such a mode^ I only thought to make 
 ' I knew not what: Nor did I undertake 
 
 Thereby to please my Neighbour; no not /, 
 
 / did it mine own self to Gratifie. 
 
 Neither did I but vacant seasons spend 
 
 In this my Scribble; Nor did I intend 
 
 But to divert my self in doing thisj 
 I From worser thoughts., which make me do amiss. 
 
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY 
 
 Thus I set Pen to Paper with delight^ 
 And quickly had my thoughts in black and white. 
 For having now my Method by the end^ 
 Still as I puird^ it came ; and so I pen'd 
 It down; until it came at last to be 
 For length and breadth the bigness which you see. 
 
 Well^ when 1 had thus put my ends together^ 
 I shew'd them others^ that I might see whether 
 They would condemn them^ or them justifie : 
 And some said^ let them live\ some let them die: 
 Some said^ John, Print it; others said^ not so: 
 Some said it might do good; others said, no. 
 
 Now was I in a straight; and did not see 
 Tf^hich was the best thing to be done by me : 
 At last I thought^ since you are thus divided^ 
 / print it willy and so the case decided. 
 
 For^ Thought /, some I see would have it done^ 
 Though others in that Channel do not run : 
 To prove then who advised for the best^ 
 Thus I thought fit to put it to the Test. 
 
 I further thought, if now I did deny 
 Those that would have it, thus to gratifie ; 
 I did not know, but hinder them I might 
 Of that which would to them be great deh'ght. 
 For those which were not for its coming forth ; 
 I said to them. Offend you I am loth: 
 Tet since your Brethren pleased with it he. 
 Forbear to judge, till you do further see. 
 
 If that thou wilt not read, let it alone. 
 Some love the Meat, some love to pick the Bone, 
 Tea that I might them better moderate 
 I did too with them thus Expostulate. 
 
 May I not write in such a style as this? 
 In such a Method too, and yet not miss 
 My end, thy good? why may it not be done? 
 Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none. 
 Tea, dark or bright, if they their Silver drops 
 Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding Crops, 
 Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either. 
 But treasures up the Fruit they yield together; 
 
 136 
 
FOR HIS BOOK 
 
 Tea, so commixes both, that in her Fruit 
 None can distinguish this from that; they suit 
 Her well when hungry : But if she be full, 
 She spues out both, and makes their blessings null. 
 
 Tou see the ways the Fisher-man doth take 
 To catch the Fish; what Engines doth he makes' 
 Behold! How he engageth all his wits ; 
 Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets: 
 Tet Fish there he, that neither Hook nor Line, 
 Nor Snare, nor Net, nor Engine can make thine: 
 They must be grofd for, and be tickled too. 
 Or they will not he catcht, what e'er you do. 
 
 How does the Fowler seek to catch his game 
 By divers means, all which one cannot name? 
 His gun, his nets, his lime-twigs, light and hell: 
 He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea who can tell 
 Of all his postures ? yet there's none of these 
 Will make him Master of what Fowls he please. 
 Tea, he must Pipe and Whistle to catch this, 
 Tet if he does so, that Bird he will miss. 
 If that a Pearl may in a Toads-head dwell. 
 And may he found too in an Oyster-shell ; 
 If things that promise nothing, do contain 
 What better is than Gold ; who will disdain, 
 That have an inkling of it, there to look. 
 That they may find it ? Now my little Book 
 [Tho void of all these paintings that may make 
 It with this or the other man to take) 
 Is not without those things that do excel 
 What do in brave, hut empty Notions dwell. 
 
 Well, yet I am not fully satisfy'd 
 That this your Book will stand, when soundly try'd. 
 
 Why what's the matter? It is dark, what tho? 
 But it is feigned : What of that ? I tro. 
 Some men by feigned words, as dark as mine. 
 Make truth to spangle, and its Rays to shine. 
 But they want solidness: speak man thy mind: 
 They drown'd the weak Metaphors make us blind. 
 
 Solidity, indeed becomes the Pen 
 Of him that writeth things Divine to Men : 
 
138 
 
 THE AUTHORS APOLOGY 
 
 But must I needs want soUdness^ because 
 
 By Metaphors / speak? were not Gods LawSy 
 
 His Gospel-LawSy in olden times held forth 
 
 By Typesy Shadows and Metaphors? Tet loth 
 
 Will any sober Man be to find fault 
 
 With them^ lest he be found for to assault 
 
 The highest Wisdom : No^ he rather stoops^ 
 
 And seeks to find out what by Pins and Loops^ 
 
 By CalveSy and Sheep, by Heifers, and by Rams. 
 
 By Birds and Herbs, and by the blood of Lambs, 
 
 God speaketh to him ; and happy is he 
 
 That finds the Light and Grace that in them be. 
 
 Be not too forward therefore to conclude. 
 That I want solidness ; that I am rude : 
 All things solid in Shew, not solid be ; 
 All things in Parables despise not we. 
 Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive; 
 And things that good are, of our Souls bereave. 
 
 My dark and cloudy words, they do but hold 
 The truth, as Cabinets inclose the Gold. 
 
 The Prophets used much by Metaphors 
 To set forth Truth; lea, who so considers 
 Christ his Apostles too, shall plainly see. 
 That Truths, to this day, in such Mantles be. 
 
 Am I afraid to say that Holy Writ, 
 Which for its Stile and Praise puts down all wit. 
 Is every where so full of all these things, 
 {Dark Figures, Allegories) yet there springs 
 From that same Book, that lustre, and those rays 
 Of light, that turns our darkest nights to days. 
 
 Come let my Carper, to his Life now look. 
 And find there darker Lines than in my Book 
 He findeth any : Tea, and let him know, 
 That in his best things there are worse lines too. 
 
 May we but stand before Impartial Men, 
 To his poor One, I dare adventure Ten, 
 That they will take my meaning in these lines. 
 Far better than his lyes in Silver Shrines. 
 Come, Truth, a It ho in Sw a dling- clouts, I find. 
 Informs the Judgment, rectifies the Mind; 
 
FOR HIS BOOK ] 
 
 Pleases the Understanding^ makes the JVill 
 
 Submit \ The Memory too it doth fill \ 
 
 With what doth our Imaginations please \ | 
 
 Likewise^ it tends our Troubles to appease. j 
 
 Sound words I know Timothy /; to use^ ' 
 And old Wives Fables he is to refuse \ 
 
 But yet grave Paul him no where did forbid \ 
 
 The use of Parables : in which lay hid ! 
 
 That gold^ those pearls^ and precious stones that were 1 
 
 Worth digging for^ and that with greatest care. \ 
 
 Let me add one word more^ Man of God: ' 
 
 Art thou offended ? Dost thou wish I had \ 
 
 Put forth my Matter in another dresSy ; 
 
 Or that I had in things been more express ? \ 
 
 To those that are my betters^ {as is fit) i 
 
 Three things let me propound^ then I submit, i 
 
 1 . / find not that I am denyd the use : 
 Of this my Method^ so I none abuse. j 
 Put on the Words, Things, Readers, or be rude i 
 In handling Figure or Similitude, 
 
 In application ; but all that I may, 
 
 Seek the advance of Truth, this or that way : 
 
 Denyed, did I say? Nay, I have leave, 
 
 [Examples too, and that from them that have j 
 
 God better pleased by their Words or Ways, \ 
 
 Than any Man that breatheth now adays) ^ 
 
 Thus to express my mind, thus to declare 
 
 Things unto thee that Excellentest are. 
 
 2. / find that Men {as high as Trees) will write 
 Dialogue-wise; yet no man doth them slight. 
 
 For writing so : Indeed if they abuse 
 
 Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use 
 
 To that intent ; but yet let Truth be free 
 
 To make her Sallys upon Thee, and Me, j 
 
 Which way it pleases God: for who knows how, \ 
 
 Better than he that taught us first to Plow, \ 
 
 To Guide our Mind and Pens for his Design ? 
 
 And he makes base things usher in Divine. j 
 
 3. / find that Holy Writ in many places, j 
 Hath semblance with this method, where the cases j 
 
 139 ! 
 
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY 
 
 Do call for one things to set forth another ; 
 Use it I may then^ and yet nothing smother 
 Truths Golden Beams : Nay, by this method may 
 Make it cast forth its Rays as light as day. 
 
 And now before I do put up my Pen^ 
 ril shew the profit of my Book^ and then 
 Commit both thee and It unto that hand 
 That pulls the strong down^ and makes weak ones stand. 
 
 This Book it chalketh out before thine eyes 
 The Man that seeks the everlasting Prize : 
 It shews you whence he comeSy whither he goes; 
 What he leaves undone; also what he does: 
 It also shews you how he runs^ and runs^ 
 Till he unto the Gate of Glory comes. 
 
 It shews toOy who sets out for Life amain^ 
 As if the lasting Crown they would attain : 
 Here also you may see the reason why 
 They lose their Labour and like fools do die. 
 
 This Book will make a Traveller of thee j 
 If by its Counsel thou wilt ruled be ; 
 It will direSi thee to the Holy-Land^ 
 If thou wilt its directions understand : 
 Tea^ it will make the slothful aSlive be 
 The blind also delightful things to see. 
 Art thou for something rare^ and profitable ? 
 Wouldest thou see a Truth within a Fable ? 
 Art thou forgetful P wouldest thou remember 
 From New-years day to the last of December ? 
 Then read my Fancies^ they will stick like BurrSy 
 And maybe to the helpless Comforters. 
 
 This Book is writ in such a DialeCf^ 
 As may the minds of listless Men affe£i: 
 It seems a Novelty^ and yet contains 
 Nothing but sound and honest Gospel strains. 
 Wouldst thou divert thy self from Melancholy? 
 JVouldst thou be pleasant^ yet be far from folly ? 
 Wouldst thou read Riddles^ and their Explanation^ 
 Or else be drowned in thy Contemplation ? 
 Dost thou love picking-meat ? or wouldst thou see 
 A Man itUCloudsy and hear him speak to thee? 
 
 140 
 
FOR HIS BOOK 
 
 Wouldst thou he in a Dream^ and yet not sleep ? 
 
 Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep ? 
 
 Wouldst thou lose thy self^ and catch no harm ? 
 
 And find thy self again without a charm ? 
 
 Wouldst read thy self and read thou knowest not what^ 
 
 And yet know whether thou art blest or not^ 
 
 By reading the same Lines ? O then come hither^ 
 
 And lay my Book^ thy Head, and Heart together. 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
 141 
 
^ 
 
 M 
 
 THE 
 
 Pilgrim's Progress : 
 
 In the Similitude of^M 
 
 DREAM. 
 
 S I walked through the Wilderness of this World, I lighted 
 on a certain Place where was a * Den: and I 
 laid me down in that place to sleep: And as 
 I slept I dreamed a Dream. I dreamed, and behold, / saw 
 . , , ^ a Man '\c loathed with Rags^ standing in a certain 
 Luke 1 4. '33. place^ with his Face from his own House, a Book in 
 Ps. 38. 4. his handy and a great Burden upon his Back, I 
 
 A^ ^; ^' looked, and saw him open the Book, and read 
 
 therein, and as he read he wept and trembled, 
 His Out-cry. ^nd not being able longer to contain, he brake out 
 
 * Aas ^. 27. with a lamentable Cry, saying, * What shall I do ? 
 
 In this plight therefore he went home, and refrained himself 
 as long as he could, that his Wife and Children should not 
 perceive his Distress, but he could not be silent long, because 
 that his trouble increased: wherefore at length he brake his 
 mind to his Wife and children ; and thus he began to talk to 
 them. O my dear Wife, said he, and you the Children of my 
 Bowelsy I your dear Friend am in my self undone, by reason of 
 a burden that Ueth hard upon me: moreover I am for certain 
 
 * . informed, that * this our City will be burned with 
 
 Fire from Heaven^ in which fearful overthrow^ both 
 
 142 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 my self^ with thee my Wtfe^ and you my sweet Babes, shall miserably 
 
 come to ruin ; except {the which '\yct I see not) some 
 
 way of escape can be found, whereby we may he de- ^ Hekmwsno 
 »• 7 A 1 ■ TT- T. 1 ■ J way of escape 
 
 Itvered. At this, His Relations were sore amazed; as yet. 
 not for that they believed that what he had said 
 to them was true, but because they thought that some frenzy 
 Distemper had got into his Head : therefore, it drawing towards 
 night, and they hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with 
 all haste they got him to Bed ; but the night was as trouble- 
 some to him as the day ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he 
 spent it in sighs and tears. So when the morning was come, 
 they would know how he did ; he told them worse and worse ; 
 He also set to talking to them again, but they began to be 
 hardned. *They^hB thought to drive away his 
 distemper by hars^^nd surly carriages to him: * Carnal Phy- 
 Sometimes they would deride, sometimes they Soul. 
 would chide, and sometimes they would quite 
 negle6l him : wherefore he began to retire himself to his 
 Chamber to pray for, and pity them ; and also to condole his 
 own misery ; he would also walk solitarily in the Fields, some- 
 times reading, and sometimes praying ; and thus for some days 
 he spent his time. 
 
 Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the 
 Fields, that he was (as he was wont) reading in this Book, and 
 greatly distressed in his Mind ; and as he read he burst out, as 
 he had done before, cryins, * What shall I do to he 
 saved? ^ " _ *^A^s.6.^o, 
 
 I saw also that he looked this way, and that 
 way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still, because (as I 
 perceived) he could not tell which way to go, I looked then, 
 and saw a man named Evangelist, coming to him, and asked, 
 Wherefore dost thou cry ? He answered. Sir, I perceive by the 
 Book, in my hand, that I am condemned to die, 
 and fafter that to come to Judgment, and I find "^ ^^^- 9- '^7- 
 that I am not * willing to do the first, nor fable * 7oi26. 21, 
 to do the second. ^^' 
 
 Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die; "*" ^^^'^' ^^" 
 since this Life is attended with so many Evils ? 
 The Man answered, because I fear that this burden that is 
 vpon my back, will sink me lower than the Grave ; and I 
 
 0^ 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 shall fall into *Tophet. And, Sir, if I be not fit to go to 
 ^ Prison, I am not fit to go to Judgment, and 
 
 from thence to Execution ; and the thoughts of 
 these things make me cry. 
 
 Then said Evangelist^ if this be thy Condition, why standest 
 
 thou still ? He answered, because I know not 
 
 l/?h7nfcessity whither to go. Then he gave him a fP^r^/^^^w^ 
 
 of flying. Roily and there was written within, * Fly from the 
 
 * Mat. 3. 7. Wrath to come. 
 
 The Man therefore read it, and looking upon 
 Evangelist very carefully, said. Whither must I fly ? Then said 
 Evangelist^ pointing with his Finger over a very wide Field, Do 
 you see yonder Wicket-Gate ? The Man said, 
 No*; Then said the other, Do you see yonder 
 j- shining Light? He said, I think I do. Then 
 said Evangelist^ Keep that Light in your Eye, and 
 
 * Mat. 7. 
 Psal. 119. 105. 
 1 Pet. 2. 29. 
 
 t Christ, and 
 the way to 
 him cannot 
 be found 
 without the 
 word. 
 
 go up diredlly thereto, *so shalt thou see the 
 Gate ; at which when thou knockest, it shall be 
 told thee what thou shalt do. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream, that the Man began 
 to run ; now he had not run far from his own 
 Door, but his Wife and Children perceiving it, began to cry 
 after him to return; j"but the man put his Fingers 
 in his Ears, and ran on crying. Life, Life, Eternal 
 Life : so he loooked not behind him *but fled 
 towards the middle of the Plain. 
 
 The Neighbours also came out to fsee him run, 
 and as he ran, some mocked, others threatned, 
 and some cried after him to return ; And among 
 those that did so, there were two that were 
 resolved to fetch him back by force. *The Name 
 of the one was Obstinate.^ and the Name of the 
 other F liable. Now by this time the Man was 
 got a good distance from them ; but however they were 
 resolved to pursue him ; which they did, and in a little time 
 they overtook him. Then said the Man, Neighbours, Wherefore 
 are you come ? They said, to perswade you to go back with us ; 
 but he said, that can by no means be .'' You dwell, (said he) in 
 the City of Destrudtion, (the place also where I was born) I see 
 it to be so ; and dying there, sooner or later, you will sink 
 
 144 
 
 Luke 14. 16. 
 
 t Gen. 19. 17. 
 
 * They that 
 fly from the 
 
 wrath to 
 come, are a 
 gazing stock 
 to the world. 
 
 t Jer. 20. 10. 
 
 * Obstinate 
 and Pliable 
 follow him. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 lower than the Grave, into a Place that burns with Fire and 
 Brimstone} be content good Neighbours, and go along with me. 
 
 *What, said Obstinate^ and leave our Friends 
 and our Comforts behind us ! * Obstinate. 
 
 j"Yes, said Christian (for that was his name) . _, . . . 
 because, that a//, which you shall forsake^ is not 
 * worthy to be compared with a little of that that ♦ 2 Cor. 4. 18. 
 I am seeking to enjoy ; and if you will go along 
 with me, and hold it., you shall fare as I my self; for there 
 where I go is f enough and to spare ; Come 
 away, and prove my Words. 
 
 Ohst. What are the things you seek, since you leave all 
 the world to find them ? 
 
 Chr. I seek an * Inheritance., incorruptible^ undefiled., and 
 that fadeth not away ; and it is laid up in Heaven, ♦ j Pet. 1. 4, 
 ■fand safe there, to be bestowed, at the time . „ , 
 appointed, on them that diligently seek it. Read 
 it so, if you will, in my Book. 
 
 Obst. Tush., said Obstinate, away with your Book \ will you 
 go back with us., or no ? 
 
 Chr. No, not I, said the other ; because I have laid my 
 hand to the *Plow. « L k 62 
 
 Obst. Come then., Neighbour Pliable, let us 
 turn again, and go home without him ; there is a Company of these 
 Craz'd-headed Coxcombs, that when they take a Fancy by the end, 
 are wiser in their own Eyes than seven men that can render a 
 reason. 
 
 PH. Then said Pliable, don't revile ; if what the good 
 Christian says, is true, the things he looks after are better than 
 ours ; my heart inclines to go with my Neighbour. 
 
 Obst. What! more fools still? Be ruled by me, go back-, 
 who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you F Go 
 back, go back, and be wise. 
 
 Chr. Nay, but do thou *come with thy Neighbour, 
 Pliable, there are such things to be had which 
 I spoke of, and many more Glories besides ; if *„^^obstinate 
 you believe not me, read here in this Book ; pull for 
 and for the truth of what is exprest therein, PliableV iow/. 
 behold all is confirmed by the f blood of him . -^^^ q i« 
 that made it. 18, 19,20,51! 
 
 B. K 145 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Pli. ^Well Neighbour Obstinate, [saith Pliable) / begin to 
 
 come to a pointy I intend to go along with this good 
 
 Pliable con- jnan^ and to cast in my lot with him : but my good 
 
 a/i/^ Christian. Companion, do you know the way to this desired place? 
 
 Chr. I am direfted by a man whose name 
 
 is Evangelist, to speed me to a little Gate that is before us, 
 
 where we shall receive instructions about the way. 
 
 Pli. Come then, good Neighbour, let us be going, then they went 
 both together. 
 
 Obst. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate : 
 t Obstinate ^^ ^^^^ ^^ "° Companion of such mis-led fan- 
 goes railing tastical Fellows. 
 
 back. Now I saw in my Dream, that when Obstinate 
 
 * Talkbetwcen was gon back. Christian and Pliable went * talking 
 
 Christian and Qyg^ the Plain, and thus they began their Dis- 
 Pliable. •^ 
 
 course. 
 
 Chr. Come Neighbour Pliable, how do you do ? I am 
 glad you are perswaded to go along with me ; had even 
 Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and 
 terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have 
 given us the back. 
 
 Pli. Come Neighbour Christian ; since there is none but us two 
 here, tell me now further, what the things are : and how to be 
 enjoyed, whither we are going. 
 
 Chr. I can * better conceive of them with my mind, than 
 
 speak of them with my Tongue : But yet since 
 
 utisteakabk^ 7°^ ^'^^ desirous to know, I will read of them in 
 
 my Book. 
 
 Pli. And do you think that the words of your Book are 
 
 certainly true ? 
 
 Chr. Yes verily, for it was made by him that fcannot lie. 
 
 Pli. Well said, what things are they P 
 ^ ■ ^* ^' Chr. There is an * endless Kingdom to be 
 
 Isa, 45. 17. inhabited, and everlasting Life to be given us; 
 28 "0° ^'^' ^^^^ ^^ "^^y inhabit that Kingdom for ever. 
 Pli. Well said, and what else F 
 Chr. There are Crowns of Glory to be given us; fand 
 Garments that will make us shine like the Sun 
 Rev 2T A ' '" ^^^ Firmament of Heaven. 
 Matth.13.C43.] Pli. This is very pleasant 'f and what else? 
 
 146 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. There shall be no more crying; *nor Sorrow, for 
 he that is owner of the place will wipe all Tears ♦ jg^ j- 3 
 from our Eyes. Rev. 7. 16, 17. 
 
 Pli. And what Company shall we have there ? ^^- '^'- 4- 
 
 Chr. There we shall be with Seraphims^ *and Cherub'ims^ 
 Creatures that will dazle your Eyes to look on » j^^ g ^_ 
 them : There also you shall meet with thousands, i Thes. 4. 
 and ten thousands that have gone before us to 16, 17. 
 that place ; none of them are hurtful, but loving ^^' ^' "' 
 and holy, every one walking in the sight of God, and standing 
 in his Presence with acceptance for ever : In a Word, there we 
 shall see the f Elders with their Golden Crowns : , ^ 
 There we shall see the Holy *Virgins with their 
 Golden Harps. There we shall see fMen that, * ^^- ''^- i. 
 by the World, were cut in pieces, burnt in Flames, 
 eaten of Beasts, drowned in the Seas, for the Love -'° " '^' ^^* 
 that they bare to the Lord of the place ; all well, and cloathed 
 with * Immortality, as with a Garment. 
 
 Pli. T^he hearing of this is enough to ravish ones ^ °^' ^' '' 
 Heart ; but are these things to he enjoyed F how shall 
 we get to be Sharers thereof ? 
 
 Chr. The Lord, the Governour of the Country, hath 
 recorded that fin this Book the substance of , , 
 
 T lS3. ? Si I '2 
 
 which is, if we be truly willing to have it, he will john 7. 37. 
 bestow it upon us freely. ch. 6. 37. 
 
 Pli. Well^ my good Companion^ glad am I to ^^^" '^'•"" 
 hear of these things^ come on,^ let us mend our pace. 
 
 Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would by reason of this 
 burden that is on my Back. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that just as they had ended this 
 talk, they drew near to a very Miry * Slough that 
 was in the midst of the Plain, and they being *of^^csp!t^^^ 
 heedless, did both fall suddenly into the Bog. 
 The name of the Slough was Despond. Here therefore they 
 wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with Dirt ; 
 And Christian., because of the Burden that was on his Back, 
 began to sink in the Mire. 
 
 Pli. Then said Pliable, Ah^ Neighbour Christian, whhe are 
 you now ? 
 
 Chr, Truly, said Christian^ I do not know. 
 
 K2 147 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Pli. At that Pliable began to be offended ; and angerly 
 said to his Fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this 
 while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out^ what 
 may we expe6i 'twixt this and our journeys end? 
 t It IS not ^May I get out again with my Life^ you shall possess 
 
 pliable. ^^^ brave Country alone for me. And with that he 
 
 gave a desperate struggle or two, and got out of 
 the Mire, on that side of the Slough which was next to his 
 own house ; so away he went, and Christian saw him no 
 more. 
 
 Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of 
 
 Despond alone ; but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side 
 
 ^, . of the Slough, that was further *from his own 
 
 trouble, seeks House, and next to the Wicket-gate ; the which 
 
 still to get far- he did, but could not get out because of the 
 
 therfrom his Burden that was upon his Back : But I beheld in 
 oivn house. -r^ i iv ^ i • l 
 
 my Dream, that a Man came to him, whose 
 
 name was Help., and asked him. What he did there ? 
 
 Chr. Sir, said Christian., I was bid go this way, by a Man 
 
 called Evangelist^ who directed me also to yonder Gate, that 
 
 I might escape the Wrath to come. And as I was going 
 
 thither, I fell in here. 
 *7nis^s^ ^^''' Yi^\^. But why did not you look for *the 
 
 steps ? 
 Chr. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the next way, 
 and fell in. 
 
 Help. Then^ said he, '\Give me thy hand ; so he gave him his 
 
 hand., and *he drew him out, and set him upon 
 him lut ^ sound ground, and bid him go on his way. 
 ^^ p . Then I stepped to him that pluckt him out, 
 
 and said, Sir, wherefore, since over this place is 
 the way from the City of DestruSfion., to yonder Gate., is it that i 
 this Plat is not mended, that poor Travellers might go thither 
 with more security ? And he said unto me, this miry Slough., is I 
 such a place as cannot be mended : It is the descent whither the 
 
 scum and filth that attends conviction *for sin 
 * What makes (Jq^i^ continually run, and therefore it was called 
 Despond. ^^^ Slough of Despond: for still as the sinner is 
 
 awakened about his lost condition, there ariseth 
 in his Soul many Fears and Doubts, and discouraging Appre- 
 
 148 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 hensions, which all of them get together, and settle in this place : 
 And this is the reason of the badness of this Ground. 
 
 It is not the f Pleasure of the King that this place should 
 remain so bad, his Labourers also, have by the , ^ 
 dire6lions of His Majesties Surveyors, been for •so-,5)4- 
 
 above this sixteen hundreds years imployed about this patch of 
 Ground, if perhaps it might have been mended : Yea, and to 
 my Knowledge, said he. Here hath been swallowed up at least 
 twenty thousand Cart-loads ; yea millions of wholsome In- 
 structions, that have at all seasons been brought from all places 
 of the Kings Dominions, (and they that can tell, say, they are 
 the best materials to make good ground of the place,) if so be it 
 might have been mended, but it is the Slough of Despond still •, 
 and so will be, when they have done what they can. 
 
 True, there are, by the direction of the Law-giver, certain 
 
 good and substantial * Steps, placed even through 
 
 the very midst of this Slough : but at such time as ^ 7^^' 
 
 tnis place doth much spue out it s ruth, as it doth giveness and 
 
 against change of Weather, these Steps are hardly Acceptance to 
 
 seen, or if they be, men, through the dizziness of ^--^^ p! ^'^^^^ 
 L • TT 1 -^ 1 • ? ° 1 I I "' Christ. 
 
 their Heads, step besides ; and then they are 
 
 bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the Steps be there, but the 
 
 Ground is fgoo^ when they are once got in at 
 
 the Gate. t i Sam. ii. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time ^^' 
 * Pliable was got home to his House. fSo his * Pliable w 
 Neighbours came to visit him : and some of them S"^ ^°."^^^ '^"^, 
 called him wise Man for coming back ; and some ^ifeiMours 
 called him Fool for hazarding himself with 
 Christian ; others again did mock at his Cowardli- + ^" Enter- 
 ness ; saying. Surely since you began to venture, I %"""aTh/s 
 would not have been so base to have given out for return, 
 a few Difficulties : So Pliable sat sneaking among 
 them. But at last he got more Confidence, and then they all 
 turned their Tales, and began to deride poor Christian behind 
 his Back. And thus much concerning Pliable. 
 
 Now as Christian was walking solitarily by himself, he espied 
 one afar off, come crossing over the Field *to * Worldly 
 meet him, and their hap was to meety«j/ as they Wiseman 
 were crossing the way of each other. The Gentle- ^"^^9 '^'^^ 
 man's Name that met him was Mr. floridly ^hnstian. 
 
 149 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Wiseman^ he dwelt in the Town of Carnal Policy , a very great 
 Town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This 
 Man then meeting with Christian^ and having some incHng of 
 him (for Christians setting forth from the City of Destruction 
 was much noised abroad, not only in the Town where he dwelt, 
 but also it began to be the Town Talk in some other places.) 
 Master Worldly Wiseman therefore, having some guess of him, 
 by beholding his laborious going, by observing his Sighs and 
 Talk between Groans, and the like ; began thus to enter into 
 Mr. Worldly some Talk with Christian. 
 
 Wiseman and Worl. How now. Pood Fellow, whither awav 
 
 Chnstian. r^ ^l- l j j 5 
 
 after this burdened manner r 
 
 Chr. A burdened manner indeed, as ever, I think, poor 
 Creature had. And whereas you ask me, Whither away., I tell 
 you, Sir, I am going to yonder Wicket-gate before me ; for 
 there, as I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of 
 my heavy burden. 
 
 Worl. Hast thou a wife and Children f 
 
 Chr. Yes ; but I am so laden with this Burden, that I 
 cannot take that Pleasure in them as formerly : methinks, I am 
 as if I had none. 
 
 Worl. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give thee Counsel? 
 
 Chr. If it be good I will, for I stand in need of good 
 Counsel. 
 
 Worl. */ would advise thee then that thou with all speed get 
 
 * Worldly ^^J ^'^^f ^"^ '^f ^^JV -Swri^'^w ; for thou wilt never be 
 
 Wiseman's settled in thy mind till then : nor canst thou enjoy the 
 
 Counsel to benefits of the blessing which God hath bestowed upon 
 
 theey till then. 
 
 Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this 
 heavy burden ; but get it off my self I cannot : nor is there any 
 man in our Country that can take it off my shoulders ; there- 
 fore am I going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my 
 burden. 
 
 Worl. Who bid you go this way to be rid of your burden ? 
 
 Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and 
 honorable Person : his Name, as I remember, is 
 
 t Afr. Worldly z? /• -. 
 
 Wiseman Evangelist. 
 
 condenmed Worl. j"/ heshrew him for his Counsel^ there 
 
 Evangelists /^ figt a rnore dangerous and troublesome way in the 
 
 ounse . Worldly than is that unto which he hath direSied 
 150 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 thee^ and that thou shalt find^ if thou wilt he ruled by his Counsel ; 
 Thou hast met with something [as I perceive) already ; for I see the 
 dirt of the Slough of Despond is upon thee^ but that Slough is the 
 beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that 
 way : hear me^ I am older than thou^ thou art like to meet with 
 in the way which thou goest^ JVearisomness^ Painfulness^ Hunger^ 
 Perils^ Nakedness^ Sword^ Lions^ Dragons^ Darkness^ and in a 
 word Death^ and what not. These things are certainly true^ 
 having been confrmed by many Testimonies. And should a man 
 so carelesly cast away himself^ by giving heed to a stranger ? 
 
 Chr. Why, Sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible 
 to me than are all these things which you have mentioned : 
 *nay, methinks I care not what I meet with in 
 the way, if so be I can also meet with deliverance * The frame 
 from my burden. '{/tytlg 
 
 Worl. How camest thou by the burden at first? Christian. 
 
 Chr. By reading this Book in my Hand. 
 
 Worl. -j-/ thought so ; and it is happened unto thee as to other 
 weak men^ who medling with things too high for them^ 
 do suddenly fall into thy distractions ; which dis- + Worldly 
 traSIions do not only unman men^ [as thine I perceive ^^^ n/,^ ^^^^ 
 has done thee) but they run them upon desperate Man should 
 ventures^ to obtain they know not what. ^^ serious m 
 
 Chr. I know what I would obtain : it is ease Bible. 
 for my heavy burden. 
 
 Worl. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way^ seeing so 
 many dangers attend it., especially^ since (hadst thou but patience to 
 hear me) I could direSl thee to the obtaining of what thou desiresty 
 without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run thy self into : 
 yea^ and the remedy is at hand. Besides^ I will add, that instead 
 of those dangers, thou shalt meet with much Safety, Friendship, and 
 Content. 
 
 Chr. Sir, I pray open this secret to me. 
 
 Worl. *lVhy in yonder Village, [the Village is named 
 Morality) there dwells a Gentleman, whose name is 
 Legality, a very judicious man, {and a man of a very r/ \W ]c]\ 
 good Name) that has skill to help men off with such prefers 
 Burdens as thine are, from their Shoulders, yea, to Morality 
 my Knowledge, he hath done a great deal of good this ^f°^-^ui^Q / 
 way : Ay, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that 
 are somewhat crazed in their wits with their Burdens. To him, as 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 * Christian 
 snared by Mr. 
 Worldly 
 "Wisemans 
 word. 
 
 t Mount 
 Sinai. 
 
 / said^ thou mayest go^ and be helped presently. His house is not 
 quite a Mile from this place ; and if he should not be at home 
 himself he hath a pretty young Man to his Son, whose Name is 
 Civility that can do it {to speak on) as well as the old Gentleman 
 himself : There, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy Burden, and if 
 thou art not minded to go back to thy former Habitation, as indeed 
 I would not wish thee, thou mayest send for thy Wife and Children 
 to thee to this Village, where there are Houses now stand empty, one 
 of which thou mayest have at reasonable rates : Provision is there 
 also cheap and good, and that which will make thy Life the more 
 happy, is, to be sure there thou shalt live by honest Neighbours, in 
 Credit and good Fashion. 
 
 *Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently 
 he concluded, if this be true which this Gentleman 
 hath said, my wisest course is to take his Advice ; 
 and with that he thus farther spoke. 
 
 Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest 
 Man's house ? 
 
 Worl. Do you see yonder "fhigh hill ? 
 Chr. Yes, very well. 
 Worl. By that Hill you must go, and the first house you 
 come at is his. 
 
 So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr, Legality^ 
 House for help : but behold, when he was got now hard by the 
 Hill, it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the 
 way side, did hang so much over, that Christian was * afraid 
 to venture further, lest the Hill should fall on his 
 Head ; wherefore there he stood still ; and wotted 
 not what to do. Also his burden now seemed 
 heavier to him than while he was in his way. 
 There came also f flashes of fire out of the Hill 
 that made * Christian afraid that he should be 
 burned : here therefore he sweat, and did quake 
 for "ffear. And now he began to be sorry that 
 he -had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman s Counsel ; 
 and with that he saw * Evangelist coming to meet 
 him ; at the sight also of whom he began to blush 
 for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer, 
 and coming up to him, he looked upon him with 
 a severe and dreadful Countenance, and thus 
 
 * Christian 
 afraid that 
 Mount Sinai 
 would fall on 
 his head. 
 
 t Exod. 19. 18. 
 
 * Ver. 16. 
 t Heb. 12. II. 
 
 * Evangelist 
 findeth 
 
 Christian 
 under Mount 
 Sinai, and 
 looketh severely 
 upon him. 
 
 152 
 
 began to reason with Christian. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Evan. fWhat dost thou here Christian ? said he ; at 
 which words Christian knew not what to answer : , „ ,. ^ 
 
 T xi«v3.n2[Gnst 
 
 wherefore at present he stood speechless before reasons re- 
 him. Then said Evangelist farther, Art not thou fresh with 
 the man that I found crying without the Walls of the Christian. 
 City ^yDestrudlion ? 
 
 How is it then that thou art so quickly turned aside^for thou 
 art now out of the way F 
 
 Chr. I met with a Gentleman so soon as I had got over 
 the Slough of Despond^ who perswaded me, that I might in the 
 Village before me, find a Man that could take off my burden. 
 
 Evan. What was he ? 
 
 Chr. He looked like a Gentleman, and talked much to me, 
 and got me at last to yield; so I came hither: But when 
 I beheld this Hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly 
 made a stand, lest it should fall on my head. 
 
 Evan. What said that Gentleman to you F 
 
 Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was going, and I told 
 him. 
 
 Evan. Jnd what said he then ? 
 
 Chr. He asked me if I had a Family, and I told him : but 
 said I, I am so loaden with the Burden that is on my back, that 
 I cannot take Pleasure in them as formerly. 
 
 Evan. And what said he then ? 
 
 Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden, and 
 I told him 'twas ease that I sought : And, said I, I am therefore 
 going to yonder Gate to receive further direction how I may 
 get to the place of Deliverance. So he said that he would shew 
 me a better way, and short, not so attended with difficulties, as 
 the way. Sir, that you set me in : which way, said he, will 
 direft you to a Gentlemans house that hath skill to take off 
 these Burdens : so I believed him, and turned out of that way, 
 into thisy if haply I might be soon eased of my Burden : but 
 when I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, I 
 stopped for fear (as I said) of danger : but I now know not 
 what to do. 
 
 Evan. Then (said Evangelist) stand still a little^ That I may 
 shew thee the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then (said 
 Evangelist) * See that ye refuse not him that speaketh \ ^ 
 for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Earthy "fmuch more shall not we escape^ if we turn away from 
 . p .. him that speaketh from Heaven. He said moreover, 
 
 convinces * Now the Just shall live by Faith, but if any man 
 
 Christian of draws back, my Soul shall have no pleasure in him. 
 his Error. f|g ^^^ jj j ^.j^^g apply them : Thou art the man 
 
 Chap. lo. that art running into this misery, thou hast begun 
 ^ ' to rejeSi the Counsel of the most high, and to draw 
 
 back thy foot from the way of peace, even almost to the hazarding 
 of thy Perdition. 
 
 Then Christian fell down at his foot as dead, crying. Wo is 
 me, for I am undone : at the sight of which, Evangelist caught 
 him by the right hand, saying, All manner of Sin and Blasphemies 
 shall be forgiven unto men ; be not faithless, but believing ; 
 then did Christian again a little revive, and stood up trembling, 
 as at first, before Evangelist. 
 
 Then Evangelist proceeded, saying. Give more earnest heed to 
 the things that I shall tell thee of I will now shew thee who it 
 was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he sent 
 thee. fThe Man that met thee is one Worldly 
 W^r^n'il^^ /^/>wrt«, and rightly is he so called; partly, 
 scribed by * because he savoureth only the Doilrine of this 
 
 Evangelist. World, (therefore he always goes to the Town of 
 
 * I John 4. 5. Morality to Church) and partly, f because he 
 + Col. 6. 12. loveth that Doftrine best ; for it saveth him best 
 
 from the Cross ; and because he is of this carnal 
 temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, though right. 
 „ ^ ,. *Now there are three things in this mans Counsel 
 
 Jl<V3,nP"GilSt 
 
 discovers the that thou must Utterly abhor. 
 
 deceit of Mr. I. His turning thee out of the way. 
 
 ^?''^"^^y 2. His labouring; to render the Cross odious 
 
 Wiseman. , ° 
 
 to thee. 
 
 3. And his setting thy feet in that way that leadeth unto 
 the administration of Death. 
 
 First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way ; 
 
 yea, and thine own consenting thereto ; because this is to rejeft 
 
 the Counsel of God for the sake of the Counsel of a Worldly 
 
 Wiseman. The Lord says, \ strive to enter in at 
 
 * u 613.24. ^^^ strait Gate, the Gate to which I send thee, 
 Mat. 7. 13, *y^^ strait is the Gate that leadeth unto Life, and 
 
 *' few there be that find it. From this little Wicket- 
 
 154 
 
 I 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 gate, and from the way thereto, hath this wicked Man turned 
 thee, to the bringing of thee almost to Destruftion ; hate 
 therefore his turning thee out of the way, and abhor thy self for 
 hearkning to him. 
 
 Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to render the 
 Cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to \prefer it 
 before the Treasures in Egypt: besides, the King t Heb. 11.35, 
 of Glory hath told thee, *that he that will save 
 his Life shall lose it : and \he that comes after him^ * ^^^'"'^ ^- 34- 
 and hates not his Father and Mother^ and Wife^ j^j^^^ j^' yf 
 and Children^ and Brethren^ and Sisters^ yea^ and , j , (r 
 
 his ozvn Life also^ he cannot be my Disciple^ I say 
 therefore, for man to labour to perswade thee, that that shall be 
 thy Death, without which, the Truth hath said, thou canst not 
 have eternal life : this Doftrine thou must abhor. 
 
 Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way 
 that leadeth to the ministration of Death. And for this, thou 
 must consider to whom he sent thee, and also how unable that 
 Person was to deliver thee from thy burden. 
 
 He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name 
 Legality^ is the Son of the * Bond-woman which 
 now is, and is in Bondage with her Children, and ^^ ^ ' '^^_J'\\ 
 is in a Mystery this f Mount Sinai , which thou 26, 27.' 
 hast feared will fall on thy head. Now if she 
 with her Children are in Bondage, how canst "lug^Jn "" 
 thou expert by them to be made free ? This 
 Legality therefore is not able to set thee free from thy Burden. 
 No man was as yet ever rid of his Burden to him, no, nor ever 
 is like to be : ye cannot be justified by the works of the Law ; 
 for by the deeds of the Law no man living can be rid of his 
 Burden : therefore Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an Alien, and 
 Mr. Legality is a Cheat : and for his Son Civility^ notwith- 
 standing his simpering looks, he is but an Hypocrite, and cannot 
 help thee. Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise, that 
 thou hast heard of these sottish men, but a design to beguile 
 thee of thy Salvation, by turning thee from the way in which 
 I had set thee. After this Evangelist called aloud to the 
 Heavens for Confirmation of what he had said ; and with that 
 there came words and fire out of the Mountain under which 
 poor Christian stood, that made the hair of his Flesh stand up. 
 
 155 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 The words were thus pronounced, As many as are of the works 
 P . of the LaWy are under the curse ; for it is written^ 
 
 cursed is every one that continueth not in all things 
 which are written in the Book of the Law to do them. 
 
 Now Christian looked for nothing but Death, and began to 
 cry out lamentably : even cursing the time in which he met 
 with Mr. Worldly Wiseman ; still calling himself a thousand 
 Fools for hearkening to his Counsel : he also was greatly 
 ashamed to think that this Gentlemans Arguments, flowing 
 only from the flesh, should have the Prevalency with him as 
 to cause him to forsake the right way. This done, he applied 
 himself again to Evangelist in words and sence as follows. 
 
 Chr. *Sir, what think you? is there hopes? may I now 
 * Christian S° back ; and go up to the Wicket-Gate., shall I 
 enquiredif he not be abandoned for this, and sent back from 
 may yet be thence ashamed ? I am sorry I have hearkened to 
 
 ^^^' this mans counsel, but may my sins be forgiven ? 
 
 Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great, 
 for by it thou hast committed two evils ; thou hast forsaken the 
 
 way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths : 
 \m}orh^htm tx^^ will the man at the Gate receive thee, for 
 
 he has good will for men ; only, said he, take heed 
 that thou turn not aside again, lest thou perish from the way, 
 ^ when his wrath is *kindled but a little. Then 
 
 did Christian address himself to go back, and 
 Evangelist., after he had kist him, gave him one smile, and bid 
 him God speed : so he went on with haste, neither spake he to 
 any man by the way ; nor if any asked him, would he vouch- 
 safe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while 
 treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think 
 himself safe, till again he was got into the way which he left 
 to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman s Counsel : so in process of 
 time Christian got up to the Gate. Now over the Gate 
 . - . there was written, Knock and it shall be opened 
 
 to jowf. He knocked therefore more than once 
 or twice, saying. 
 
 May I now enter here? will he within 
 Open to sorry me^ though I have been 
 An undeserving Rebel ? then shall I 
 Not fail to sing his lasting Praise on high. 
 
 156 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 At last there came a grave Person to the Gate, named 
 Good-will^ who asked who was there ? and whence he came P and 
 what he would have ? 
 
 Chr. Here is a poor burdened Sinner, I come from the 
 City of Destru^iion^ but am going to Mount Z/o«, that I may be 
 delivered from the Wrath to come ; I would therefore, Sir, 
 since I am informed that by this Gate is the way thither, know 
 if you are willing to let me in. * t) G t 
 
 Good-will. * I am willing with all my Heart, -ujUi be optned 
 said he ; and with that he opened the Gate. to broken 
 
 So when Christian was stepping in, the other "^^^'^^ted 
 
 SZtZftCTS 
 
 gave him a Pull : then said Christian^ What 
 
 means that ? the other told him, A little distance from this 
 
 Gate, there is eredled a strong Castle, of which 
 
 * Beelzebub is the Captain ; from thence both he, tho^efha7erUer 
 
 and them that are with him, shoot Arrows at the straight 
 
 those that come up to this Gate : if happily they Gate. 
 
 may die before they can enter in. Then said f Christian 
 
 Christian^ ■'[I rejoyce and tremble. So when he entred the Gate 
 
 was got in, the Man of the Gate asked him, who ^TremhHnz^. 
 
 diredled him thither ? 
 
 Chr. Evangelist fbid me come hither and knock, (as I did ;) 
 and he said, that you. Sir, would tell me what 
 I must do. "'" Talk between 
 
 Good-will. An open door is set before thee^ and christian. 
 no man can shut it. 
 
 Chr. Now I begin to reap the Benefits of my Hazards. 
 
 Good-will. But how is it that you came alone r 
 
 Chr. Because none of my Neighbours saw their danger as 
 I saw mine. 
 
 Good-will. Did any of them know of your coming? 
 
 Chr. Yes, My Wife and Children saw me at the first, and 
 called after me to turn again : also some of my Neighbours 
 stood crying and calling after me to return ; but I put my 
 Fingers in my Ears, and so came on my way. 
 
 Good-will. But did none of them follow you to perswade you 
 to go hack ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable : But when they saw 
 that they could not prevail. Obstinate went railing back : but 
 Pliable came with me a little way. 
 
 157 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Good-will. But why did he not come through P 
 
 Chr. We indeed came both together, until we came at the 
 
 Slough of Despond^ into the which we also suddenly fell. And 
 
 then was my Neighbour Pliable discouraged, and would not 
 
 adventure farther. * Wherefore, getting out 
 
 * A Man may again, on that side next to his own House, he 
 
 have company &' tuu ll r^ 
 
 when he sets told me, i Should possess the brave Country 
 
 Old for Heaven, alone for him : So he went his way, and I 
 
 "thither alone ^^""^ ^'"^' ^^ ^^^^^ Obstinate, and I to this 
 Gate. 
 
 Good-will. Then said Good-will, Alas poor Man, is the 
 Coelestial Glory of so small esteem with him, that he counteth 
 it not worth running the hazard of a few Difficulties to 
 obtain it ? 
 
 Chr. Truly, said Christian, I have said the Truth of 
 Pliable, and if I should also say all the truth of my self, it will 
 + Ch ■ f appear there is fno betterment 'twixt him and 
 
 accuseth him- my self 'Tis true, he went back to his own 
 self before the house, but I also turned aside to go into the way 
 Man at the ^^ Death, being perswaded thereto by the carnal 
 Argument of one Mr. Worldly-wiseman. 
 
 Good-will. Oh, did he light upon you ? What, he would 
 have had you a sought for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality ; 
 they are both of them a very cheat : but did you take his 
 Counsel ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, as far as I durst, I went to find out Mr. Legality, 
 untill I thought that the Mountain that stands by his house, 
 would have fallen upon my head, wherefore there I was forced 
 to stop. 
 
 Good-will. That Mountain has been the death of many, 
 and will be the death of many more : 'tis well you escaped 
 being by it dash'd in pieces. 
 
 Ch. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me 
 there, had not Evangelist happily met me again as I was musing 
 in the midst of my Dumps : but 'twas God's Mercy that he 
 came to me again, for else I had never come hither. But now 
 I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death, by 
 that Mountain, than thus to stand talking with my Lord : But 
 oh ! what a favour is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance 
 here. 
 
 158 
 
 i 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 * Christian 
 is comforted 
 again. 
 
 t Joh. 6. 37. 
 
 * Christian 
 diredled yet 
 on his way. 
 
 * Christian 
 afraid of losing 
 his way. 
 
 t Mat. 7. 14. 
 
 * Christian 
 weary of his 
 Burthen. 
 
 Good-will. *We make no Objeftions against any, not- 
 withstanding all that they have done before they 
 come hither, ^they in no wise are cast out; and 
 therefore, good Christian^ come a little way with 
 me, and I will teach thee about the way thou 
 must go. *Look before thee ; dost thou see this 
 narrow way ? THAT is the way thou must go. 
 It was cast up by the Patriarchs, Prophets, Christ, 
 and his Apostles, and it is as streight as a Rule 
 can make it : This is the way thou must go. 
 
 Chr. But said Christian^ is there no turnings nor windings, 
 by which a Stranger * may lose his way ? 
 
 Good-will. Yes, there are many ways BUTT 
 down upon this : and they are crooked and wide : 
 But thus thou may'st distinguish the right from 
 the wrong, the right only being j" streight and 
 narrow. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, *That Christian 
 asked him further, if he could not help him ofF 
 with his Burden that was upon his back ; for as 
 yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means get 
 it off without help. 
 
 He told him, as to thy burden, be content to bear it, untill 
 thou comest to the place of f Deliverance ; for 
 there it will fall from thy back of it self. 
 
 Then Christian began to gird up his Loins, 
 and to address himself to his Journey. So the 
 other told him, that by that he was got some 
 distance from the Gate, he would come at the 
 house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should 
 knock, and he would shew him excellent things. 
 Then Christian took his leave of his friend, and he again bid 
 him God-speed. 
 
 Then he went on, till he came at the house of the 
 * Interpreter, where he knocked over and over ; at 
 last one came to the door, and asked, Who was 
 there ? 
 
 Chr. Sir, here is a Traveller, who was bid 
 by an Acquaintance of the good Man of this 
 House, to call here for my Profit ; I would therefore speak with 
 
 159 
 
 t There is no 
 deliverance 
 from the guilt 
 and burden of 
 Sin but by the 
 Death and 
 Blood of 
 Christ. 
 
 * Christian 
 comes to the 
 House of the 
 Interpreter. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 the Master of the House : so he called for the Master of the 
 House ; who after a little time came to Christian^ and asked 
 him what he would have. 
 
 Chr. Sir, said Christian^ I am a Man that am come from 
 the City of Destruifion^ and am going to the Mount Zion^ and] 
 I was told by the Man that stands at the Gate at the head ofj 
 this way, that if I called here, you would shew me excellent 
 things, such as would be an help to me in my Journey. | 
 
 Interp. Then said the Interpreter^ *Come in, I will shew 
 thee that which will be profitable to thee. So he 
 
 * He is enter- commanded his Man to f^'g^*^ the Candle, and 
 tamed. j^jj Christian follow him, so he had him into 
 t Illumina- ^ private Room, and bid his Man open a door ; 
 
 the which when he had done, * Christian saw the 
 
 Christian pifture of a very grave Person hang up against the 
 
 Pi/lure. Wall, and this was the fashion of it, \lt had Eyes 
 
 , rp, f ,. lifted up to Heaven.^ the best of Books in his hand.^ 
 
 of the Pidlure. ^^^ Law of Truth was written upon its Lips^ the 
 
 World was behind his Back ; it stood as if it pleaded 
 
 with Men^ and a Crown of Gold did hang over its Head. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, What meaneth this ? 
 
 Inter. The Man whose Pidlure this is, is one of a thousand ; 
 
 he can * beget Children, travel in Birth with 
 
 iCor. 4. 15. Children, and fnurse them himself when they 
 
 t Gal. 4. 19. are born. And whereas thou seest *him with his 
 
 Eyes lift up to Heaven, the best of Books in his 
 
 hand, and the Law of Truth writ on his Lips ; it is to shew 
 
 thee, that his Work is to know and unfold dark things to 
 
 Sinners ; even as also thou j"seest him stand as if 
 
 ^T/l^^n^T"^ he pleaded with men : and whereas thou see'st 
 
 of the Puflure. , \,^ , , u l- j i- j l r^ 
 
 the World as cast behind him, and that a Crown 
 hangs over his head ; that is to shew thee, that slighting and 
 despising the things that are present, for the love that he hath 
 to his Master's Service, he is sure in the World that comes next, 
 to have Glory for his Reward. Now, said the Interpreter.^ I 
 
 have shewed thee this Picture first, * because the 
 
 * Why he Man whose Pidlure this is, is the only Man, 
 ^ihe"pi(fluTe whom the Lord of the place whither thou art 
 first. going) Jiath authorized to be thy Guide in all 
 
 difficult Places thou mayest meet with in the 
 
 160 
 
 4 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 way : wherefore take good heed to what I have shewed thee, 
 and bear well in thy mind what thou hast seen ; lest in thy 
 Journey thou meet with some that pretend to lead thee right, 
 but their way goes down to Death. 
 
 Then he took him by the Hand, and led him into a very 
 large Parlor that was full of Dust, because never swept ; the 
 which, after he had reviewed a little while, the Interpreter called 
 for a Man to sweep : Now when he began to sweep, the Dust 
 began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost 
 therewith been choaked. Then said tht Interpreter to ?i Damsel 
 that stood by, bring hither Water, and sprinkle the Room ; 
 the which when she had done, it was swept, and cleansed 
 with Pleasure. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, What means this F 
 
 Int. The Interpreter answered, This Parlor is the Heart 
 of a Man that was never sandlified by the sweet Grace of the 
 Gospel : The Dust^ is his original Sin, and inward Corruptions 
 that have defiled the whole Man. He that began to sweep at 
 first is the Law ; but she that brought Water, and did sprinkle 
 it, is the Gospel. Now, whereas thou sawest that so soon as 
 the first began to sweep, the Dust did so fly about, that the 
 Room by him could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost 
 choaked therewith : this is to shew thee, that the Law, instead 
 of cleansing the Heart (by its working) from Sin, « j^ 
 *doth revive, put f strength into, and * increase 
 it in the Soul, even as it doth discover and forbid \^ °'^' '5' 
 it, for it doth not give power to subdue. 
 
 Again, as thou sawest the Damsel sprinkle the "^" ^' ^°' 
 
 Room with Water, upon which it was cleansed with pleasure ; 
 this is to shew thee, that when the Gospel comes in the sweet 
 and precious influences thereof to the Heart, then 
 I say, even as thou sawest the Damsel lay the ^^^ " 'A" ^' 
 Dust by sprinkling the Floor with Water, so is Ads 15. 9. 
 sin vanquished and subdued, and the Soul made Rom. 16. 25, 
 clean, through the Faith of it, and consequently j^^^ 
 ffit for the King of Glory to inhabit. 
 
 I saw moreover in my Dream, *that the * Ue shewed 
 Interpreter took him by the hand, and had him f^^ JaHence. 
 into a little Room, where sat two little Children, 
 each one in his chair. The Name of the eldest was Pasuon^ 
 
 B. L 161 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and the Name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be 
 much discontented, but Patience was very quiet. Then Chris- 
 tian asked, What is the reason of the Discontent of Passion ? 
 The Interpreter answered, the Governour of them 
 would have him stay for his best things, till the 
 beginning of the next Year ; but he will have all 
 now : *But Patience is willing to wait. 
 
 Then I saw that one came to "f Passion^ and 
 brought him a Bag of Treasure, and poured it 
 down at his Feet ; the which he took up and 
 rejoyced therein, and withall laughed Patience to 
 scorn : But I beheld but a while, and he had 
 * lavished all away, and had nothing left him 
 but Rags. 
 
 Passion 7vi// 
 have it now. 
 
 * Patience is 
 for waiting. 
 
 t Passion 
 
 hath his desire, 
 
 * And quickly 
 lavishes all 
 away. 
 
 t The Matter 
 expounded. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, \ Expound 
 this matter more fully to me. 
 
 Inter. So he said, These two Lads are 
 Figures, Passion^ of the men of this world ; and 
 Patience.^ of the men of that which is to come : For as here 
 thou see'st, Passion will have all now^ this year ; that is to say, 
 in this World ; so are the Men of this World : They must 
 have all their good things now, they cannot stay till next year, 
 that is, untill the next World, for their Portion of good. That 
 Proverb, * A Bird in the Hand is worth two in the 
 Bush., is of more Authority with them, than are all 
 the Divine Testimonies of the good of the World 
 to come. But as thou sawest, that he had quickly 
 away, and had presently left him nothing but 
 
 * The Worldly 
 man for a Bird 
 in the hatid. 
 
 all 
 
 lavished 
 
 Rags ; so will it be with all such Men at the end of this 
 world. 
 Chr. 
 
 t Patience 
 had the best 
 Wisdom. 
 
 Then said Christian ; Now I see that Patience has the 
 
 best j* IVisdom^ and that upon many Accounts. 
 
 I. Because he stays for the best things. 2. And 
 
 also because he will have the Glory of hisy when the 
 
 other had nothing but Rags. 
 
 Int. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the Glory of the 
 
 next World will never wear out ; but these are suddenly gone. 
 
 Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience^ 
 
 because he had his good things first, as Patience will have to 
 
 162 
 
 '^ 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 laugh at Passion, * because he had his best things last ; for Jirst 
 must give place to last, because last must have 
 his time to come: but last gives place to nothing; Th-ngs that 
 for there is not another to Succeed : he therefore gi^^ place, but 
 that hath his Portion first, must needs have a things that are 
 time to spend it, but he that has his Portion last, l<^^t<^relasting. 
 must have it lastingly ; Therefore it is said of ^ \,y,v& i6. 
 •f Dives, in thy life-time thou receivedst thy good Dives had his 
 things ; and likewise Lazarus evil things, but now good things 
 he is comforted, and thou art tormented. 
 
 Chr. Then I perceive, 'tis not best to covet things that are 
 now, hut to wait for things to come. 
 
 Int. You say truth, *for the things that are seen, are 
 Temporal ; but the things that are not seen, are * n o 
 
 Eternal : But tho' this be so, yet since things The first 
 present, and our fleshly Appetite, are such near things are 
 Neighbours one to another; and again, because ^"^ Temporal. 
 Things to come, and carnal sense are such Strangers one to 
 another : Therefore it is, that the first of these so suddenly fall 
 into amity, and that distance is so continually betw^een the second. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that the Interpreter took 
 Christian by the Hand, and led him into a Place where was 
 a Fire burning against a Wall, and one standing by it, alwayes 
 casting much Water upon it to quench it ; Yet did the Fire 
 burn higher and hotter. 
 
 Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 
 The Interpreter answered. This Fire is the Work of Grace 
 that is wrought in the Heart ; he that casts Water upon it, to 
 extinguish and put it out, is the Devil : but in that thou seest 
 the Fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also 
 see the reason of that : So he had him about to the backside of 
 the Wall, where he saw a man with a Vessel of Oyl in his 
 hand, of the which he did also continually cast (but secretly) 
 into the Fire. 
 
 Then said Christian, IVhat means this ? 
 
 The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually 
 with the Oyl of his Grace, maintains the Work already begun 
 in the Heart ; by the means of which, notwithstanding what 
 the Devil can do, the Souls of his people prove 
 Gracious still. And in that thou sawest, that the ^ °'^' "" ^' 
 
 L2 163 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Man stood behind the Wall to maintain the Fire ; this is to 
 teach thee, that it is hard for the Tempted to see how this work 
 of Grace is maintained in the Soul. 
 
 I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again by the hand, 
 and led him into a pleasant place, where was builded a stately 
 Palace, beautiful to behold ; at the sight of which. Christian 
 was greatly delighted ; he saw also upon the top thereof, certain 
 Persons walking, who were cloathed all in Gold, 
 
 Then said Christian^ May we go in thither ? 
 
 Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up toward the 
 Door of the Palace ; and behold, at the Door stood a great 
 Company of men, as desirous to go in, but durst not. There 
 also sat a Man, at a little distance from the Door, at a Table 
 side, with a Book, and his Ink-horn before him, to take the 
 Name of him that should enter therein : He saw also, that in 
 the door-way stood many Men in Armour to keep it, being 
 resolved to do to the Men that would enter what hurt and 
 mischief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze : 
 at last, when every man started back for fear of the armed men. 
 Christian saw a Man of a very stout Countenance come up to 
 ^ . the Man that sat there to write, saying, *iS'^/ ^(?jf« 
 
 fnan "^ ^"^'^ ^"3' ^^^^i ^^^ ' ^^^ which when he had done, he 
 saw the Man draw his Sword, and put an Helmet 
 upon his Head, and rush toward the Door upon the armed Men, 
 who laid upon him with deadly force : but the man, not at all 
 discouraged, fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely, so after 
 . . o he had ■[•received and given many Wounds to 
 
 those that attempted to keep him out, he cuts 
 his way through them all, and pressed forward into the Palace: 
 at which there was a pleasant Voice heard from those that were 
 within, even of those that walked upon the top of the Palace, 
 saying, 
 
 Come in^ come in ; 
 
 Eternal Glory thou shalt win. 
 
 So he went in, and was cloathed with such Garments as they. 
 Then Christian smiled, and said, I think verily I know the 
 meaning of this. 
 
 Now, said Christian^ let me go hence. Nay stay (said the 
 Interpreter) till I have shewed thee a little more, and after that 
 
 164 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 thou shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand again, 
 and led him into a very dark Room, where there sat a Man in 
 an Iron *Cage. ^ 
 
 Now the" Man, to look on, seemed very sad : ^^^ f^'^nCage. 
 he sat with his Eyes looking down to the Ground, 
 his hands folded together ; and he sighed as if he would break 
 his Heart. Then said Christian^ What means this ? At which 
 the Interpreter bid him talk with the Man. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to the Man, JVhat art thou ? 
 The Man answered, / am what I was not once. 
 
 Chr. What wast thou once ? 
 
 Man. The Man said, I was once a fair f and flourishing 
 Professor, both in mine own Eyes, and also in the + t u o q 
 Eyes of others : I once was, as I thought, fair for 
 the Coelestial City, and had then even joy at the thoughts that 
 I should get thither. 
 
 Chr. Well., but what art thou now ? 
 
 Man. I am now a Man of Despair., and am shut up in //, 
 as in this Iron Cage. I cannot get out ; O now I cannot. 
 
 Chr. But how earnest thou in this Condition ? 
 
 Man. I left off to watch, and be sober, I laid the Reins 
 upon the neck of my Lusts ; I sinned against the light of the 
 Word, and the goodness of God : I have grieved the Spirit, and 
 he is gone; I tempted the Devil, and he is come to me; I have 
 provoked God to anger, and he has left me ; I have so hardened 
 my Heart, that I cannot Repent. 
 
 Then said Christian to the Interpreter., But is there no hopes 
 for such a Man as this ? Ask him, said the Interpreter. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian., Is there no hope., but you must be 
 kept in the Iron Cage of Despair ? 
 
 Man. No, none at all. 
 
 Chr. Why ? The Son of the blessed is very pitiful P 
 
 Man. I have * Crucified him to my self afresh, I have 
 despised his Person, I have despised -fhis Righteous- * jjeb. 6. 6. 
 ness, I have counted his Blood an unholy thing, 
 I have done despite *to the Spirit of Grace: u -619.14. 
 
 Therefore I have shut my self out of all the * Heb. 10. 
 Promises, and there now remains to me nothing ^°' ^9- 
 but threatnings, dreadful threatnings, faithful threatnings, of 
 
 165 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 certain Judgment and fiery Indignation, which shall devour me 
 as an Adversary. 
 
 Chr, For what did you bring your self into this Condition ? 
 
 Man. For the Lusts, Pleasures, and Profits of this World ; 
 in the enjoyment of which, I did then promise my self much 
 Delight : but now every one of those things also bite me, and 
 gnaw me like a burning Worm. 
 
 Chr. But canst thou not now repent and turn P 
 
 Man. God hath denied me Repentance ; his Word gives 
 me no Encouragement to believe, yea himself hath shut me up 
 in this Iron Cage : nor can all the Men in the World let me 
 out. O Eternity ; Eternity ! How shall I grapple with the 
 Misery that I must meet with in Eternity ? 
 
 Int. Then said the Interpreter to Christian^ Let this Man's 
 Misery be remembred by thee, and be an everlasting Caution to 
 thee. 
 
 Chr. Well, said Christian^ this is fearful ; God help me to 
 watch and be sober ; and to pray, that I may shun the cause of 
 this Man's Misery. Sir, is it not time for me to go on my 
 way now ? 
 
 Int. Tarry till I shall shew thee one thing more, and then 
 thou shalt go on thy way. 
 
 So he took Christian by the hand again, and led him into 
 a Chamber, where there was one rising out of Bed ; and as he 
 put on his Raiment he shook and trembled. Then said 
 Christian^ Why doth this Man thus tremble ? The Interpreter 
 then bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so doing : So he 
 began, and said, This Night as I was in my Sleep I dreamed, 
 and behold the Heavens grew exceeding black; also it thundred 
 and lightned in most fearful wise, that it put me into an Agony. 
 P So I looked up in my Dream, and saw the Clouds 
 
 1 Thess 1 rack at an unusual rate, upon which I heard a 
 Tude 15. great Sound of a Trumpet, and saw also a Man 
 John 5. a8. sit upon a Cloud attended with the thousands of 
 
 2 Thess. I. 8. Heaven ; they were all in flaming Fire, also the 
 Reve. 20. II, Heavens were on a burning Flame. I heard then 
 12, 13, 14. ^ Voice, saying, Arise ye dead., and come to Judg- 
 W'h ' ^'fi ment ; and with that the Rocks rent, the Graves 
 I- ' ' opened, and the Dead that were therein came 
 Psal. 5. 1, 2,3. forth; some of them were exceeding glad, and 
 166 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 looked upward ; and some sought to hide themselves under 
 
 the Mountains : Then I saw the Man that sate upon the 
 
 Cloud, open the Book, and bid the World draw near. Yet 
 
 there was, by reason of a fierce Flame that at i , 
 
 issued out and came before him, a convenient ^^^^ ' ' ^^ 
 
 distance betwixt him and them, as betwixt the 
 
 Judge and the Prisoners at the Bar. I heard it also proclaimed 
 
 to them that attended on the Man that sat on the Cloud, 
 
 * Gather together the Tares, the Chaff and Stubble, 
 
 and cast them into the burning Lake ; and with that ^^ ' 3- i3- 
 
 the bottomless Pit opened, just whereabout I ' '^' ^°' 
 
 stood : out of the Mouth of which there came " ^' 
 
 in an abundant manner Smoke, and Coals of Fire, with hideous 
 
 Noises. It was also said to the same Persons, + l ^g ^ n 
 
 ^ Gather my Wheat into the Garner. And with 
 
 that I saw many catch'd up *and carried away * i Thess. 7. 
 
 into the Clouds, but I was left behind. I also ^ ' ^7- 
 
 sought to hide my self, but I could not, for the Man that sat 
 
 upon the Cloud still kept his eye upon me : my 
 
 c- 1 • • J J o • Rom. 2. 14,15. 
 
 bins also came in my mind, and my Conscience 
 
 did accuse me on every side. Upon this I awaked from my 
 
 Sleep. 
 
 Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid of this 
 sight ? 
 
 Man. Why, I thought that the day of Judgment was 
 come, and that I was not ready for it : but this frighted me 
 most, that the Angels gathered up several, and left me behind ; 
 also the Pit of Hell opened her Mouth just where I stood : my 
 Conscience too afflicted me ; and (as I thought) the Judge 
 had always his eye upon me, shewing Indignation in his 
 Countenance. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered 
 all these things ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope ?^\^ fear. 
 
 Int. Well, keep all things so in thy mind, that they may 
 be as a Goad in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou 
 must go. Then Christian began to gird up his Loins, and to 
 address himself to his Journey. Then said the Interpreter, the 
 Comforter be always with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in 
 the way that leads to the City. 
 
 167 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 So Christian went on his way, saying, 
 
 Here I have seen things rare and profitable^ 
 Things pleasant^ dreadful^ things to make me stable 
 In what I have began to take in hand: 
 Then let me think on them^ and understand 
 Wherefore they shewed me were, and let me be 
 Thankful^ good Interpreter^ to thee. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that the highway up which 
 
 Christian was to go, was fenced on either side with a Wall, and 
 
 ^ that Wall was called * Salvation. Up this way 
 
 sa. 3 .1. therefore did burdened Christian run, but not 
 
 without great difficulty, because of the Load on his Back. 
 
 He ran thus till he came at a Place somewhat ascending ; 
 and upon that place stood a CrosSy and a little below in the 
 bottom, a Sepulchre. So I saw in my Dream, that just as 
 Christian came up with the Cross^ his Burden loosed from off 
 his Shoulders, and fell from off his Back, and began to tumble ; 
 and so continued to do, till it came to the mouth of the Sepulchre, 
 where it fell in, and I saw it no more. 
 
 Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said with a 
 
 merry heart, He hath given me Restj by his Sorrow ; 
 men God re- ^^^ j^-r , j^-^ j^^^^j^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^jjj ^ 
 
 leases us of i -i "^ i i , i r • 
 
 our guilt and While, to looK and wonder; for it was very sur- 
 
 burden, we are prizing to him, that the sight of the Cross should 
 as those that ^j^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ j^jg Burden. He looked there- 
 to/ /or y^y. _ , , , 1 • -11 1 1 
 
 rore, and looked agam, even till the springs that 
 
 tZech. I2.IO. were in his Head sent the f Waters down his 
 
 Cheeks. Now as he stood looking and weeping, 
 behold three shining ones came to him, and saluted him, with 
 
 Feace be to thee ; so the first said to him, * Thy sins 
 
 Mar 2.2. be forgiven thee ; The second stript him of his Rags^ 
 
 t Zech. 3. 4. and "fcloathed him with change of Raiment. 
 
 The third also set * a mark in his Forehead^ and 
 P I. ». g^yg i^jjj^ ^ Roll, with a Seal upon it, which he 
 
 bid him look on as he ran, and that he should 
 give it in at the Coelestial Gate: so they went their way. Then 
 Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing, 
 
 Thus far I did come loaden with my sin, 
 Nor could ought ease the grief that I was in, 
 
 168 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Till I came hither : What a Place is this ! 
 
 Must here be the beginning of my Bliss ? i^'-!^Z 
 
 Must here the Burden fall from off my Back? alone %vhen 
 
 Must here the strings that bound it to me crack? God doth give 
 
 Bless' d Cross ! bless'd Sepulchre ! bless'd rather be ^'ofhisVe7rt. 
 The man that there was put to shame for me. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream that he went on thus^ even untill 
 he came at a Bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, 
 three men fast asleep, with Fetters upon their heels. The 
 name of the one was * Simple^ another Sloth^ and « simUe 
 the third Presumption. Sloth, and 
 
 Christian then seeing them lye in this case, Presumption. 
 
 went to them, if peradventure he might awake them. And 
 
 cried. You are like them that sleep on the top of j-a Mast, for 
 
 the dead Sea is under you, a Gulf that hath no 
 
 bottom : Awake therefore, and come away, be 
 
 willitig also, and I will help you ofF with your Irons. He also 
 
 told them. If he that goeth about like *a roaring # p 
 
 Lion, comes by, you will certainly become a Prey 
 
 to his Teeth. With that they look'd upon him, and began to 
 
 reply in this sortj* : Simple said, / see no Danger, 
 
 Sloth said, Tet a little more Sleep, and Presmnption perswasion "" 
 
 said. Every Fat must stand upon his own bottom, will do, if 
 
 And so they lay down to sleep a2;ain, and Christian God openeth 
 ^ 1 • ^ not the eyes. 
 
 went on his way. ^ 
 
 Yet was he troubled to think, that Men in that danger 
 should so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered 
 to help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of them, 
 and proffering to help them off with their Irons. And as he 
 was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling 
 over the Wall, on the left hand of the narrow way ; and they 
 made up apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, 
 and the name of the other Hypocrisie. So as I said, they drew 
 up unto him, who thus entred with them into Discourse. 
 
 Chr. * Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither go you ? 
 
 Form, and Hyp. We were born in the Land 
 of Fain-Glory, and are going for Praise to Mount 
 Sion. 
 
 Chr. Why came you not in at the Gate which 
 
 * Christian 
 talked with 
 them. 
 
 169 
 
not 
 
 that it 
 
 in 
 
 by the 
 
 the 
 
 same is 
 
 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 standeth at the beginning of the way ? Know you 
 is written^ fThat he that cometh not 
 JO o. I. J^oor^ hut climbeth up some other way^ 
 a Thief and a Robber. 
 
 Form, and Hyp. They said, that to go to the Gate for 
 Entrance, was by all their Country-men counted too far about, 
 and that therefore their usual way was to make a short cut of it, 
 and to Climb over the Wall as they had done. 
 
 Chr. But will it not be counted a Trespass against the Lord 
 of the City whither we are hound^ thus to violate his revealed IVill? 
 
 Form, and Hyp. They told him, *That as for that, he 
 * Th th f needed not trouble his head thereabout : for what 
 come into the they did they had custom for, and could produce 
 way, but not (if need were) Testimony that would witness it, 
 tV^l^!'°^\, for more than a thousand Years. 
 
 think that they ^, „ . , ^, . . •;; • » 
 
 can say some- Chr. But^ said Christian, will it stand a 
 
 thitig in vindi- Tryal at Law ? 
 
 cation of their p^^^^ ^^^ ^ ._ -pj^g j^jj hj^ ^j^^^ custom, 
 
 it being of so long a standing as above a thousand 
 Years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing legal, by an 
 impartial Judge. And besides, say they, if we get into the 
 way, what's matter which way we get in ? if we are in we are 
 in : thou art but in the way, who as we perceive, came in 
 at the Gate ; and we are also in the way that came tumbling 
 over the Wall ; Wherein now is thy Condition better than ours ? 
 
 Chr. I walk by the Rule of my Master, you walk by the 
 rude working of your Fancies. You are counted Thieves 
 already, by the Lord of the way, therefore I doubt you will not 
 be found true men at the end of the way. You come in by 
 your selves, without his Direction, and shall go out by your 
 selves, without his Mercy. 
 
 To this they made him but little Answer ; only they bid 
 him look to himself. Then I saw that they went on ; every 
 man in his Way, without much conference one with another ; 
 save that these two men told Christian, That, as to Laws and 
 Ordinances, they doubted not but they should as conscientiously 
 do them as he. Therefore, said they. We see not wherein 
 thou differest from us, but by the Coat that is on thy Back, 
 which was as we tro, given thee by some of thy Neighbours, to 
 hide the shame of thy Nakedness. 
 
 170 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. ^Y *Laws and Ordinances you will not be saved, 
 
 since you came not in by the door. And as for . ^ , 
 , . ^^ , . 11- • u Gal. I. 10. 
 
 this Coat that is on my back, it was given me by 
 
 the Lord of the place whither I go ; and that, as you say, to 
 
 cover my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of 
 
 kindness to me, for I had nothing but rags before ; and besides, 
 
 ■|"thus I comfort my self as I go ; Surely, think I, 
 
 when I come to the Gate of the City, the Lord \as Jot^hls^ 
 
 thereof will know me for good, since I have his Lords Coat on 
 
 Coat on my Back ! a Coat that he gave me freely ^" ^<^<^k and 
 
 in the day that he stript me of my Rags. I have ]\Z"wM, he 
 
 moreover a mark in my forehead, of which perhaps is comforted 
 
 you have taken no notice, which one of my Lords (^^^o ''■"ith his 
 
 most intimate Associates fixed there in the day hi^^^^oll 
 
 that my Burden fell off my Shoulders. I will 
 
 tell to you moreover, that I had then given me a Roll sealed, to 
 
 comfort me by reading, as I go on the way ; I was also bid to 
 
 give it in at the Coelestial Gate, in token of my certain going 
 
 in after it ; all which things I doubt you want, and want them 
 
 because you came not in at the Gate. 
 
 To these things they gave him no answer, only they looked 
 upon each other, and laughed. Then I saw that they went on 
 all, save that Christian kept * before, who had 
 no more talk but with himself, and that some- ^^^^^ talk^with 
 times sighingly, and sometimes comfortably : also himself. 
 he would be often reading in the Roll, that one 
 of the shining ones gave him, by which he was refreshed. 
 
 I beheld then, that they all went on till they came to the 
 
 foot of the Hill \ Difficulty^ at the bottom of 
 
 which was a Spring;. There was also in the J ^^ '^'i^^ff 
 , ^1 , • 1 1 , . . to the Htll 
 
 same place two other wayes, besides that which Difficulty. 
 
 came straight from the Gate ; one turned to the 
 
 left hand, and the other to the right, at the bottom of the Hill : 
 
 but the narrow way lay right up the Hill, (and the name of the 
 
 going up the side of the Hill, is called Difficult ;) Christian went 
 
 now to the f Spring, and drank thereof to refresh 
 
 himself, and then began to go up the Hill, saying, + Isa. 49. 10. 
 
 The Hill., though high., I covet to ascend^ 
 
 The Difficulty will not me offend. 
 
 For I perceive the way to Life lies here ; 
 
 171 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Come, pluck up, Heart, lei's neither faint nor fear. 
 
 Better, tho difficult, the right way to go. 
 
 Than wrong, though easie, where the end is TVoe. 
 
 The other two also came to the Foot of the Hill ; but 
 when they saw that the Hill was steep and high, and that there 
 was two other wayes to go ; and supposing also that these two 
 wayes might meet again with that up which Christian went, 
 on the other side of the Hill : Therefore they were resolved to 
 go in those wayes, (now the name of one of those wayes was 
 Danger, and the name of the other Destruction.) 
 The Danger g^ *the one toolc the way which is called Danger, 
 
 of turning out ,., ji, ji- • ^ tit- i j i 
 
 of the way. which did Jead him into a great Wood, and the 
 
 other took dire6lly up the way to Destruction, 
 which led him into a wide Field, full of dark Mountains, where 
 he stumbled and fell, and rose no more. 
 
 I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the Hill, 
 
 where I perceived he fell from running to going, and from 
 
 going to clambering upon his Hands and his Knees, because of 
 
 the steepness of the place. Now about the mid-way to the top 
 
 of the Hill, was a pleasant "* Arbor, made by the 
 
 Q^Je ■'^^^'^ °^ ^^^ ^'^^' ^"^^ ^^^ refreshing of weary 
 
 Travellers. Thither therefore Christian got, 
 where also he sat down to rest him. Then he pull'd his Roll 
 out of his Bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he also now 
 began afresh to take a review of the Coat or Garment that was 
 given him as he stood by the Cross. Thus pleasing himself 
 a while, he at last fell into a Slumber, and thence into a fast 
 Sleep, which detained him in that place untill it was almost 
 
 Night; and in his Sleep *his Roll fell out of his 
 * He that u j XT u i • .u 
 
 sleefis is a hand. JN ow as he was sleeping, there came one 
 
 loser. to him and awaked him, saying, '\Go to the Ant 
 
 thou Sluggard, consider her ways, and be wise : and 
 
 with that Christian suddenly started up, and sped 
 
 him on his way, and went apace till he came to the top of 
 
 the Hill. 
 
 Now when he was got up to the top of the Hill, there 
 
 , p, . ■ came two men running to meet him amain ; the 
 
 meets with name of the one was * Timorous, and the other 
 
 Mistrust and Mistrust : to whom Christian said. Sirs, what's 
 
 imorous. ^j^^ matter you run the wrong way ? Timorous 
 
 172 
 
 i 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 answered, That they were going to the City of X'lon^ and had 
 got up that Difficult place ; but said he, the further we go, the 
 more danger we meet with, wherefore we turned, and are going 
 back again. 
 
 Yes, said Mistrust^ for just before us lies a couple of Lions 
 in the way, (whether sleeping or waking we know not) and we 
 could not think, if we came within reach but they would 
 presently pull us in pieces. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, you make me afraid^ but whither 
 shall 1 fly to he safe ? if I g^^ back to mine own Countrey^ That is 
 prepared for Fire ana Brimstone^ and I shall certainly perish there. 
 If I can go to the Coelestial City^ I am sure to be in safety there, 
 
 * I must venture ; To go back is nothing but death, 
 
 to go forward is fear of death, and life everlasting , ^"/"'^Z' 
 beyond it. I will yet go forward. So Mistrust 
 
 and Timorous ran down the Hill, and Christian went on his 
 way. But thinking again of what he heard from the men, he felt 
 in his Bosom for his Roll, that he tnight read therein and be 
 
 comforted ; but he felt and found \ it not. Then . p, . . 
 
 was Christian in great distress, and knew not what missed his 
 
 to do, for he wanted that which used to relieve him ; Roll wherein 
 
 and that which should have been his Pass into the ^'^ "^/^ ^° ^^^^ 
 Ccelestial City. Here therefore he began to be much ^ 
 
 * perplexed, and knew not what to do ; at last he * He is per- 
 bethought himself that he had slept in the Arbor that piexedfor 
 is on the side of the Hill ; and falling down upon his 
 
 knees, he asked God forgiveness for that foolish faSi, and then went 
 
 hack to look for his Roll. But all the way he went hack, who can 
 
 sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christians heart ? Sometimes he 
 
 sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chid himself, for being 
 
 so foolish to fall asleep in that place which was ereifed only for 
 
 a little refreshment for his weariness. Thus therefore he went 
 
 back, carefully looking on this side, and on that, all the way as he 
 
 went, if happily he might find the Roll, that had been his comfort so 
 
 many times in his fourney. He went thus till he . ^, . . 
 
 • •;••;/•; A L ; ; . T Christian 
 
 came again within sight of the Arbor where he sat bewails his 
 
 and slept \ but that sight renewed '\his sorrow the foolish 
 
 more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of •^<'<^/*«^. 
 
 sleeping unto his mind. Thus therefore he now went ^i ' o 
 
 on bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, O wretched man ^ ^^' ^' ^' 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 that I am, that I should sleep in the day time^ that I should sleep 
 in the midst of difficulty ! that I should so indulge the Jiesh as to 
 use that rest for ease to my fleshy which the Lord of the Hill hath 
 ereSfed only for the relief of the Spirits of Pilgrims ! How many 
 steps have I took in vain ! {T'hus it happened to Israel for their 
 sin they were sent hack again by the way of the red Sea) and I am 
 made to tread those steps with sorrow^ which I might have trod 
 with delight^ had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might 
 I have been on my way by this time ! I am made to tread those 
 steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but once : Tea 
 now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent. 
 
 that I had not slept ! Now by this time he was come to the 
 Arbor again, where for a while he sat down and wept ; but at 
 last {as Christian would have it) looking sorrowfully down under 
 * Christian ^^^ Settle, there he * espied his Roll; the which he 
 
 findeth his with trembling and haste catch' d up and put into his 
 
 Roll where Bosom ; but who can tell how joyful this man was, 
 
 when he had gotten his Roll again ? For this Roll 
 was the assurance of his Life, and acceptance at the desired Haven, 
 Therefore he laid it up in his Bosom, gave thanks to God for 
 directing his Eye to the place where it lay, and with foy and Tears 
 betook himself again to his Journey. But oh, how nimbly did he go 
 up the rest of the Hill J Tet before he got up, the Sun went down 
 upon Christian ; and this made him again recall the Inanity of his 
 sleeping to his remembrance ; and thus he again began to condole 
 with himself; O thou sinful sleep ! how for thy sake am I like 
 to be benighted in my Journey ! I must walk without the 
 Sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet, and I must hear 
 the noise of the doleful Creatures, because of my sinful sleep ! 
 Now also he remembred the story that Mistrust and Timorous told 
 him of, how they were frighted with the sight of the Lions. Then 
 said Christian to himself again. These Beasts range in the night for 
 their prey, and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should 
 
 1 shift them ? how should I escape being by them torn in pieces ? 
 Thus he went on, but while he was bewailing his unhappy mis- 
 carriage, he lift up his Eyes, and behold there was a very stately 
 Palace before him, the name of which was Beautiful, and it stood 
 by the High-way side. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream, that he made haste and went 
 forward, that if possible he might get Lodging there ; Now 
 
 174 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 before he had gone far, he entred into a very narrow passage, 
 which was about a furlong off the Porters Lodge, and looking 
 very narrowly before him as he went, he espied two Lions in 
 the way. Now thought he, I see the dangers that Mistrust 
 and Timorous were driven back by. (The Lions were chained, 
 but he saw not the Chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought 
 also himself to go back after them, for he thought nothing but 
 Death was before him : But the Porter at the Lodge, whose 
 Name is Watchful^ perceiving that Christian made ^ 
 a halt, as if he would go back, cryed unto him, ^ ^' 
 
 saying. Is thy strength so small ? fear not the Lions, for they 
 are chained, and are placed there for tryal of Faith, where it is ; 
 and for discovery of those that have none : keep in the midst of 
 the Path, and no hurt shall come unto thee. 
 
 Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the 
 Lions ; but taking good heed to the direilions of the Porter^ he 
 heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapt 
 his hands, and went on till he came and stood before the Gate 
 where the Porter was. Then said Christian to the Porter^ Sir, 
 What House is this, and may I lodge here to night ^. The 
 Porter answered, This House was built by the Lord of the Hill, 
 and he built it for the Relief and Security of Pilgrims. The 
 Porter also asked whence he was, and whither he was going ? 
 
 Chr. I am come from the City of Destru^ion^ and am 
 going to Mount Zion^ but because the Sun is now set, I desire, 
 if I may to lodge here to night. 
 
 Por. What is your Name F 
 
 Chr. My Name is now Christian, but my Name at the 
 first was Grace/ess : I came of the Race oi*Japhet, ^ 
 whom God will perswade to dwell in the Tents of *^"' ^" ^'' 
 Shem. 
 
 Por. But how doth it happen you come so late, the Sun is 
 set? 
 
 Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that 
 I am ! I slept in the Arbor that stands on the Hill-side ; nay, 
 I had notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in 
 my sleep I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow 
 of the Hill, and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was 
 forced, with sorrow of Heart, to go back to the place where I 
 slept my sleep, where I found it, and now I am come. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Por. Well, I will call out one of the Virgins of this place, 
 who will (if she like your talk) bring you into the rest of the 
 Family, according to the Rules of the House. So Watchful the 
 Porter rang a Bell, at the sound of which came out at the door 
 of the House a grave and beautiful Damsel named Discretion^ 
 and asked why she was called ? 
 
 The Porter answered, This Man is in a Journey from the 
 City of Destruction to Mount Zion^ but being weary and be- 
 nighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to night ? so I told 
 him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with him, 
 mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the Law of 
 the House. 
 
 Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was 
 going ? and he told her. She asked also, how he got in the 
 way ? and he told her. Then she asked him. What he had 
 seen and met with in the way ? and he told her. And last, she 
 asked his Name ? so he said, It is Christian^ and I have so much 
 the more a desire to lodge here to night, because, by what 
 I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the Hill, for the 
 relief and security of Pilgrims : So she smiled, but the water 
 stood in her Eyes : And after a little pause, she said, I will call 
 forth two or three more of the Family. So she ran to the 
 Door and called out Prudence^ Piety^ and Charity^ who after 
 a little more discourse with him, had him into the Family ; and 
 many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house, said, 
 Come in, thou blessed of the Lord ; this house was built by the 
 Lord of the Hill, on purpose to entertain such Pilgrims in. 
 Then he bowed his head and followed them into the House : 
 so when he was come in, and sat down, they gave him some- 
 thing to drink ; and consented together that until supper was 
 ready, some of them should have some particular discourse with 
 Christian^ for the best improvement of time, and they appointed 
 Piety and Prudence^ and Charity to discourse with him : and 
 thus they began. 
 
 Piety. Come^ good Christian, since we have been so loving to 
 
 you^ to receive you into our house this night ; let uSy if 
 
 '^ ^ 'r'- Perhaps we may better our selves thereby^ talk with you 
 
 C0UTS6S rllf}l* ■* •* -^ , "^ . . -^ 
 
 of all things thathavehapnedto you in your Pilgrimage? 
 Chr. With a very good will, and I am glad that you are 
 so well disposed. 
 
 176 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Piety. What moved you at first to betake your self to a 
 Pilgrims life ? 
 
 Chr. I was * driven out of my Native Country by a 
 dreadful sound that w^as in mine Ears, to wit^ 
 That unavoidable destruction did attend me, if * How Chris- 
 I abode in that place where I was. ^:^z.x^was driven 
 
 n- -n 1 1- 1 • 1 1 out oj his own 
 
 riety. But how did tt happen that you came Country. 
 
 out of your Country this way ? 
 
 Chr. It was as God would have it ; for when I was under 
 the fears of destruction, I did not know whither to go ; but by 
 chance there came a man, even to me, (as I was trembling and 
 weepina;) whose name is \ Evangelist., and he 
 direded me to the Wicket Gate, which else I \Howhegoes 
 should never have round, and so set me mto the to Zion. 
 way that hath led me direftly to this House. 
 
 Piety. But did you not come by the House of the Interpreter ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance 
 
 of which will stick by me as long as I live : especially three 
 
 things, *to wit. How Christ, in despite of 
 
 Satan, maintains his work of Grace in the heart : /^ rehearsal 
 L , 11- 11- ir- r OJ ivnat he saw 
 
 now the man had smned himselr quite out or /„ i^e way. 
 
 hopes of Gods mercy, and also the dream of 
 
 him that thought in his sleep the day of Judgment was come. 
 
 Piety. JVhy ? did you hear him tell his Dream ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I thought ; it made 
 my heart ake as he was telling of it, but yet I am glad I 
 heard it. 
 
 Piety. TVas that all you saw at the house of the Inter- 
 preter ? 
 
 Chr. No, he took me and had me where he shewed me 
 a stately Palace, and how the People were clad in Gold that 
 were in it ; and how there came a venturous Man, and cut his 
 way through the Armed men that stood in the Door to keep 
 him out ; and how he was bid to come in, and win eternal 
 Glory J Me thought those things did ravish my heart ; I would 
 have staid at that good Mans house a twelve month, but that I 
 knew I had further to go. 
 
 Piety. And what saw ye else in the way ? 
 
 Chr. Saw ! Why, I went but a little further, and I saw 
 one, as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon the Tree ; 
 
 B. M 177 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and the very sight of him made my Burden fall off my back 
 (for I groaned under a very heavy burden) but then it fell down 
 from ofF me. 'Twas a strange thing to me, for I never saw 
 such a thing before ; Yea, and while I stood looking up (for 
 then I could not forbear looking) three shining ones came to 
 me : one of them testified that my sins were forgiven me ; 
 another stript me of my Rags, and gave me this broidered Coat 
 which you see ; and the third set the mark which you see in my 
 fore-head, and gave me this sealed Roll (and with that he 
 plucked it out of his Bosome.) 
 
 Piety. But you saw more than this, did you not. 
 
 Chr. The things that I have told you were the best, yet 
 some other matter I saw, as namely, I saw three Men, Simple^ 
 Sloth, and Presumption, lie a sleep a little out of the way as 
 I came, with Irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could 
 awake them ? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisie come tumbling 
 over the Wall to go (as they pretended) to Zion, but they were 
 quickly lost ; even as my self did tell them, but they would not 
 believe : but, above all, I found it hard work to get up this Hill, 
 and as hard to come by the Lions Mouth ; and truly if it had 
 not been for the good Man, the Porter that stands at the Gate, 
 I do not know, but that after all, I might have gone back 
 again : but I thank God I am here, and I thank you for 
 receiving of me. 
 
 Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few Questions, 
 Prudence dis- ^^^ desired his answer to them. 
 courses him. Pru. Do you not think sometimes of the Countrey 
 
 from whence you came ? 
 Christian's Chr. Yes, *but with much shame and de- 
 
 his Native testation ; Truly, if I had been mindful of that 
 
 Country. Countrey from whence I came out, I might have had 
 
 Heb. II. IS, opportunity to have returned; but now I desire a 
 ^"* better Countrey, that is an heavenly. 
 
 Pru. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things 
 that then you were conversant withall? 
 
 Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will, especially my 
 
 inward and j-carnal cogitations; with which all 
 
 ISasff'with "^y Country-men, as well as my self, were de- 
 
 carnal cogita- lighted ; but now all those things are my grief, 
 
 ^^'^«-f- and might I but chuse mine own things, I would 
 
 178 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 *chuse never to think of those things more : but when I would 
 
 be a doing of that which is best, fthat which is 
 
 worst is with me. * Christian's 
 
 Pru. Do you not find sometimes^ as if those ' '^^"' 
 things were vanquished^ which at other times are t Rom. 7. 
 your perplexity P 
 
 Chr. Yes, but that is but seldom ; but they are to me 
 
 * golden hours, in which such things happen 
 
 . ^ ' b ff * Christian's 
 
 ^^' ^ golden hours. 
 
 Pru. Can you remember by what means you 
 
 find your annoyances at times, as if they were vanquished? 
 
 Chr. Yes, when fl think what I saw at the Cross, that 
 
 will do it ; and when I look upon my Broidred 
 
 Coat, that will do it ; and when I look into the christian 
 
 Roll that I carry in my Bosom, that will do it ; gets power 
 
 and when my thoughts wax warm about whither against his 
 T • "^i Ml 1 • Corruptions. 
 
 1 am gomg, that will do it. 
 
 Pru. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to 
 Mount Zion ? 
 
 Chr. Why, * there I hope to see him alive, that did hang 
 dead on the Cross ; and there I hope to be rid of * ^/^ 
 all those things, that to this day are in me an Christian 
 annoyance to me ; there, they say, there is no "^ould beat 
 ■f death, and there I shall dwell with such Com- 
 pany as I like best. For to tell you truth, I love "*" ^^°- '^5- 8. 
 him, because I was by him eased of my burden, ^^^- ^'- +• 
 and I am weary of my inward sickness : I would fain be where 
 I shall die no more, and with the Company that shall con- 
 tinually cry, * Holy, Holy, Holy. 
 
 Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a * '^^^''^l ^^■ 
 r -J s J -J 9 courses htm. 
 
 t amity r Are you a married man f 
 
 Chr. I have a Wife and four small Children. 
 
 Cha. And why did you not bring them along with you ? 
 
 Chr. Then Christian *wept, and said. Oh, how willingly 
 would I have done it, but they were all of them 
 utterly averse to my going on Pilgrimage. * Christian's 
 
 Cha. But you should have talked to them, and ^°^y.i° ^ 
 have endeavoured to have shown them the danger of Children, 
 being behind. 
 
 Chr. So I did, and told them also what God had shewed 
 
 M2 179 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 to me of the Destruftion of our City : but I seemed to 
 
 ^ them as one that mocked ; and they believed 
 
 Gen. iq. 14.. ■' 
 
 ^ me not. 
 
 Cha. And did you pray to God that he would bless your 
 Counsel to them F 
 
 Chr. Yes, and that with much affeftion ; for you must 
 think that my Wife and poor Children were very dear unto 
 me. 
 
 Cha. But did you tell them of your own sorrow^ and fear of 
 destruction F for I suppose that destruction was visible enough 
 to you P 
 
 Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also 
 . _, , fsee my fears in my Countenance, in my Tears, 
 
 fear of perish- ^"^^^ ^^^o in my trembling under the apprehension 
 ing might be of the Judgment that did hang over our heads; 
 read tn his very j^^f ^\\ ^^^ ^^^ sufficient to prevail with them to 
 countenance. ■ , ' 
 
 come with me. 
 
 Cha. But what could they say for themselves^ why they 
 came not ? 
 
 Chr. Why, *my Wife was afraid of losing this World; 
 ^ and my Children were given to the foolish delights 
 
 why his^'lvi/e ^^ youth : SO what by one thing and what by 
 anct Children another, they left me to wander in this manner 
 dici not go alone. 
 
 Cha. But did you not with your vain life damp 
 all that you by words used by way of perswasion to bring them away 
 with you P 
 
 Chr. Indeed I cannot commend my life, for I am conscious 
 to my self of many failings therein : I know also that a man by 
 his Conversation may soon overthrow what by Argument or 
 Persuasion he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good. 
 Yet, this I can say, I was very wary of giving 
 Christians them occasion, by any unseemly adtion, to make 
 
 good conver- '•'.-' tti • xr r 
 
 sation before them averse to gomg on rilgnmage. Yea, for 
 his Wife and this very thing, they would tell me I was too 
 Children. precise, and that I denied my self of things (for 
 
 their sakes) in which they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may 
 say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my 
 great tenderness in sinning- against God, or of doing any wrong 
 to my Neighbour. 
 
 180 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Cha. Indeed *Cain hated his Brother^ became his own works 
 were evil, and his Brothers righteous ; and if thy ^ , . . 
 Wife and Children have been offended with thee for clear^f Their 
 this, they thereby shew themselves to be implacable Blood, if they 
 to good, * and thou hast delivered thy Soul from their perish. 
 
 ^^°°d. * E^ek. 4. 19. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that thus they sat 
 talking together until Supper was ready. So when they had 
 made ready, they sat down to meat : Now the Table was 
 furnished with *fat things, and with Wine that ^ 
 was well refined, and all their f talk at the Table chj-isdan ha<i 
 was about the LORD of the Hill: as namely, to his Supper. 
 about that HE had done, and whereof HE did 
 what HE did, and why he had builded that Vs':ppeJHL 
 House : and by what they said, I perceived that 
 HE had been a great Warriour, and had fought with, and slain 
 *him that had the power of Death, but not 
 without great danger to himself: which made j. ^ • ^- '4. 
 me love him the more. 
 
 For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian) he did it 
 with the loss of much blood : but that which put glory of Grace 
 into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to this 
 Countrey. And beside, there were some of them of the 
 Houshold that said, they had been and spoke with him since 
 he did dye on the Cross ; and they have attested, that they had 
 it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor Pilgrims, 
 that the like is not to be found from the East to the West. 
 
 They moreover gave an instance of what they affirm'd, and 
 that was, He had stript himself of his glory, that he might do 
 this for the Poor; and that they heard him say and affirm, That 
 he would not dwell in the Mountain of Zion alone. They said 
 moreover. That he had made many Pilgrims * Christ makes 
 * Princes, though by nature they were Beggars Princes of 
 born, and their original had been the Dunghil. Beggars. 
 
 Thus they discoursed together till late at ' ^^™- ''■• ^• 
 night, and after they had committed themselves "^'' "3- 7- 
 to their Lord for Prote6lion, they betook themselves to rest : 
 The Pilgrim they laid in a large upper * Chamber, 
 whose Window opened towards the Sun-rising : *B^^^cT^nber 
 the name of the Chamber was Peace, where 
 he slept till break of day, and then he awoke, and sung, 
 
 181 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Where am I now ! is this the love and care 
 Of yesuSy for the men that Pilgrims are 
 Thus to provide ! That I should be forgiven ! 
 And dwell already the next door to Heaven. 
 
 So in the morning they all got up, and after some more 
 discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had 
 shew'd him the Rarities of that place. And first they had him 
 » into the Study, * where they shewed Records of 
 
 had into the ^^ greatest Antiquity ; in which, as I remember 
 Study, and my Dream, they shewed him the first Pedegree of 
 
 what he saw ^he Lord of the Hill, that he was the Son of the 
 Ancient of Days, and came by that eternal 
 Generation. Here also was more fully Recorded the Afts that 
 he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had 
 taken into his Service ; and how he had placed them in such 
 Habitations that could neither by length of Days, nor decays 
 of Nature be dissolved. 
 
 Then they read to him some of the worthy Ad:s that some 
 
 of his Servants had done. As how they had subdued Kingdoms, 
 
 wrought Righteousness, obtained Promises, stopped the mouths 
 
 of Lions, quenched the j-violence of Fire, escaped 
 
 e .11.33, ^j^ edge of the Sword, out of weakness were 
 made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned 
 to flight the Armies of the Aliens. 
 
 Then they read again in another part of the Records of the 
 House, where it was shewed how willing their Lord was to 
 receive into his favour, any, even any, though they in time past 
 had offered great affronts to his Person and Proceedings. Here 
 also were several other Histories of many other famous things, 
 of all which Christian had a view : as of things both Ancient 
 and Modern, together with Prophecies and Predictions of 
 things that have theic certain accomplishment, both to the 
 dread and amazement of Enemies, and the comfort and solace 
 of Pilgrims. 
 
 The next day they took him, and had him into the 
 
 "I" Armory, where they shewed him all manner of 
 
 t Christian Furniture, which their Lord had provided for 
 
 Armory. Pilgrims, as Sword, Shield, Helmet, Brest-plate, 
 
 All Prayer^ and Shoes that would not wear out. 
 
 And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men 
 
 182 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 for the service of their Lord, as there be Stars in the Heaven for 
 multitude. 
 
 They also shevi^ed him some of the Engines with which 
 some of his Servants had done wonderful things. * (i^j^j-jst;^^ 
 *They shewed him Mosei'^ Rod, the Hammer is f?iade to 
 and Nail with which Jaelslcw Sisera, the Pitchers, see anciettt 
 Trumpets, and Lamps too, with which Gideon ''"^^^' 
 put to flight the Armies of Midian. Then they shewed him 
 the Oxes Goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. 
 They shewed him also the Jaw-bone with which Sampson did 
 such mighty feats ; they shewed him moreover the Sling and 
 Stone with which David slew Goliah of Gath : and the Sword 
 also with which their Lord will kill the man of Sin in the day 
 that he shall rise up to the Prey. They shewed him besides, 
 many excellent things, with which Christian was much de- 
 lighted. This done, they went to their rest again. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that on the morrow he got up 
 
 to go forwards, but they desired him to stay till the next day 
 
 also ; and then said they, we will (if the day be clear) shew you 
 
 the *dele6lable Mountains, which they said, would * christian 
 
 yet further add to his comfort, because they were skewed the 
 
 nearer the desired Heaven, than the place where deletfiable 
 
 at present he was. So he consented and staid, fountains. 
 
 When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the 
 
 House, i*and bid him look South, so he did : and , , , 
 
 ,,,,'' ,. , ' , Tlsa.33. 16,17. 
 
 behold at a great distance he saw a most pleasant 
 
 Mountainous Country, beautified with Woods, Vine-yards, 
 
 Fruits of all sorts ; Flowers also, with Springs and Fountains, 
 
 very delectable to behold. Then he asked the name of the 
 
 Country ; they said it was Immanuels Land : and it is as 
 
 Common, say they, as this Hill is, to and for all the Pilgrims. 
 
 And when thou comest there, from thence thou mayest see to 
 
 the Gate of the Ccelestial City ; as the Shepherds that live 
 
 there will make appear. 
 
 Now he bethought himself of setting forward, *and they 
 
 were willing he should : but first, said they, let ^ 
 
 us go again into the Armory ; so they did, and * p]?'''^''^" 
 11 11 1 1 • r set jonuard. 
 
 when he came there, they j harnessed him from 
 
 head to foot, with what was of proof, lest perhaps t Christian 
 
 he should meet with assaults in the way. He ^arlud"^^ 
 
 being therefore thus accoutred, walketh out with 
 
 183 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 his Friends to the Gate, and there he asked the Porter if he saw 
 any Pilgrims pass by ; then the Porter answered, Yes. 
 
 Chr. Pray did you know him ? said he. 
 
 Por. I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithfull. 
 
 Chr. O said Christian^ I know him^ he is my Towns-man^ 
 my near Neighbour^ he comes from the place where I was born ; how 
 far do you think he may be before ? 
 
 Por. He is got by this time below the Hill. 
 
 Chr. We 11^ *said Christian, good Porter ^ the Lord be with 
 
 * H / Ch ■ ^^^^> ^^^ ^^^ ^° ^^^ ^^y ^^^^^^^S^ much increase of the 
 tian and the kindness that thou hast shewed to me. 
 Voriti greet Then he began to go forward, but Discretion^ 
 
 at parting. Piety^ Charity^ and Prudence would accompany 
 
 him down to the foot of the Hill. So they went on together, 
 reiterating their former discourses till they came to go down the 
 Hill. Then said Christian., as it was difficult coming up, so (so 
 far as I can see) it is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence., 
 so it is : for it is an hard matter for a man to go down into the 
 
 Valley of Humiliation., as thou art now, and to 
 in.e Valley of ^atch no slip by the way : Therefore, said they, 
 
 are we come out to accompany thee down the 
 Hill. So he began to go down ; but very warily, yet he caught 
 a slip or two. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that these good Companions 
 (when Christian was gone down to the bottom of the Hill) gave 
 him a Loaf of Bread, a Bottle of Wine and a Cluster of Raisins, 
 and then he went on his way. 
 
 But now in this Valley of Humiliation poor Christian was 
 hard put to it, for he had gone but a little way before he espied 
 a foul Fietid coming over the Field to meet him ; his name is 
 Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and cast in 
 his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he 
 
 considered again, that he had no Armour for his 
 
 Christian ;w Back, and therefore thought that to turn the Back 
 Armour for , . . , . , . ° ^ , ^ • i 
 
 his Back. ^o him might give him greater advantage with 
 
 ease to pierce him with his Darts ; therefore he 
 
 resolved to venture, and stand his ground. For, thought he, 
 
 » ™ . . , *had I no more in mine eye than the saving of 
 
 resolution in my life, 'twould be the best way to stand. 
 
 the approach So he went on, and Apollyon met him : now 
 
 0/ Apollyon. ^j^^ Monster was hideous to behold, he was 
 
 184 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 cloathed with scales like a Fish ; (and they are his pride) he 
 had Wings like a Dragon, Feet like a Bear, and out of his 
 Belly came Fire and Smoke, and his Mouth was as the Mouth 
 of a Lyon. When he was come up to Christian^ he beheld 
 him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question 
 with him. 
 
 Apol. Whence come you^ and whither are you hound P 
 Chr. I am come from the City of DestruSfioti -j- which is 
 the place of all evil, and am going to the City ^ Discourse 
 
 of Zion. betwixt 
 
 Apol. By this I perceive thou art one of my Christian 
 SubJe^Sy for all that Country is mine, and I am the "'^^ P° ^°"' 
 Prince and God of it. How is it then that thou hast run away 
 from thy King ? Were it not that I hope thou mayest do me more 
 service, I would strike thee noiv at one blow to the Ground. 
 
 Chr. I was born indeed in your Dominions, but your 
 service was hard, and your Wages such as a man could not 
 live on, *for the Wages of sin is death ; therefore » „ , 
 when I was come to years, I did as other con- 
 siderate Persons do, look out, if perhaps I might mend my self. 
 
 Apol. There is no Prince that will thus lightly lose his 
 Subje^Sy neither ivill I as yet lose thee ; but since thou complainest 
 of thy Service and Wages, "fbe content to go back, 
 what our Countrey will afford, I do here promise to flatt^rv ^°" ^ 
 give thee. 
 
 Chr. But I have let my self to another, even to the King 
 of Princes, and how can I with fairness go back with thee ? 
 
 Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the Proverb, 
 "j" change a bad for a worse : but it is ordinary for , . ,, 
 those that have professed themselves his Servants, undervalues 
 after a while to give him the slip, and return again Christs 
 to me : do thou so too, and all shall be well., service. 
 
 Chr. I have given him my Faith, and sworn my Allegiance 
 to him, how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged 
 as a Traitor ? 
 
 Apol. Thou didst the same by me, and yet I am willing to pass 
 by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again, and go back. 
 
 Chr. What I promised thee was in my non-age, and 
 besides, I count that the Prince under whose Banner now I 
 stand, is able to absolve me, yea, and to pardon also what I did 
 
 185 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 as to my complyance with thee : and besides (O thou destroying 
 Apollyon) to speak truth, I like his Service, his wages, his 
 Servants, his Government, his Company, and Country, better 
 than thine : and therefore leave off to perswade me further, 
 I am his Servant, and I will follow him. 
 
 Apol. Consider aga'in^ when thou art in cool bloody what thou 
 Apollyon ^^^ ^^^^ ^° ^^^^ With in the way that thou goest. 
 
 pleads the Thou knowest^ that for the most part^ his Servants 
 
 gnevms end ^^^^ ^^ ^^ m g^j because they are Transgressors 
 of Lhrtsttans, . , ' , ■' r i i 
 
 to disswade against me and my way ; how many of them have 
 
 Christian /r^w been put to shameful! death ? and besides^ thou countest 
 persisting m }j\^ Service better than mine ; whereas he never came 
 yet from the place where he isj to deliver any that 
 served him out of their hands : but as for me^ how many times^ as 
 all the World very well knows^ have I delivered^ either by power 
 or fraudy those that have faithfully served me^ from him and his ; 
 though taken by them ; and so I will deliver thee. 
 
 Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them, is on 
 purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the 
 end : and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is 
 most glorious in their account : For, for present deliverance, 
 they do not much expe6l it ; for they stay for their Glory, and 
 then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in his, and the 
 Glory of the Angels. 
 
 Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him^ 
 and how dost thou think to receive linages of him ? 
 
 Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon.^ have 1 been unfaithful to him ? 
 
 Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast 
 
 . ,, almost choaked in the Gulf of Despond, thou diddest 
 
 pleads attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy Burden^ whereas 
 
 Christians thou shouldest have stayed till thy Prince had taken it 
 
 ttijirnnhes ^ff Thou didst sinfully sleep and lose thy choice 
 
 against him. -H . , i > i i , , 
 
 things : thou wast also almost perswaded to go back 
 
 at the sight of the Lions : and when thou talkest of thy fourney 
 
 and of what thou hast heard., and seen., thou art inwardly desirous 
 
 of vain Glory in all that thou sayest or doest. 
 
 Chr. All this is true, and much more, which thou hast left 
 
 out ; but the Prince whom I serve and honour, is merciful, and 
 
 ready to forgive : but besides, these infirmities possessed me in 
 
 thy Country, for there I suck'd them in, and I have groaned 
 
 i86 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 under them, being sorry for them, and have obtained Pardon of 
 my Prince. 
 
 Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, 
 / am an Enemy to this Prince ; / hate his Person^ Apollyon 
 his LawSy and People ; / am come out on purpose to in a rage 
 withstand thee. Mi "Po^^ 
 
 Chr. Apollyon., beware w^hat you do, for I am 
 in the Kings High-w^ay, the way of Hohness, therefore take 
 heed to your self. 
 
 Apol. Then Apollyon stradled quite over the whole breadth 
 of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter, prepare 
 thy self to die, for I swear by my Infernal Den, that thou shalt 
 go no further, here will I spill thy Soul ; and with that he 
 threw a flaming Dart at his Breast, but Christian had a shield 
 in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the 
 danger of that. Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas 
 time to bestir him, and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing 
 Darts as thick as Hail ; by the which, notwithstanding all that 
 Christian could do to avoid it, ^ Apollyon wounded 
 him in his head, his haiid and foot, this made * "f ^ " 
 Christian give a little back ; Apollyon therefore his imder- 
 followed his work amain, and Christian again took standing, 
 courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. c'^^-'Tt'o 
 This sore Combat lasted for above half a day, 
 even till Christian was almost quite spent. For you must know 
 that Christian^ by reason of his Wounds, must needs grow 
 weaker and weaker. 
 
 Then Apollyon espying his opportunity, began to gather up 
 close to Christian^ and wrestling with him, gave 
 him a dreadful fall, and with that Christians cas'^eth'^^ 
 Sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon^ Christian 
 / am sure of thee now; and with that he had almost ^^" ^°J^^ 
 prest him to death ; so that Christian began to 
 despair of Life. But as God would have it, while Apollyon was 
 fetching his last blow, thereby to make a full end 
 of this good man. Christian nimbly stretched out Christians 
 LLjrin J J -^i.- • vuflory over 
 
 nis hand ror his Sword, and caught it, saying, Apollyon. 
 
 \ Rejoyce not against me^ mine Enemy ^ when I . -... , „ 
 
 fall I shall arise, and with that gave him a deadly 
 
 thrust, which made him give back, as one that had received his 
 
 187 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 mortal wound : Christian perceiving that, made at him again, 
 saying, ^Nay in all these things we are more than 
 t Rom. 8. 8,9. conquerours^ through him that loved us. And with 
 y^^ that Apollyon spread forth his Dragons wings, and 
 
 sped him away, that Christian saw him no more. 
 In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and 
 A brief re- heard, as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring 
 
 lation of the Apollyon made all the time of the fight, he spake 
 combat by the Hke a Dragon : and on the other side, what sighs 
 Spedator. ^^^ groans burst from Christians heart. I never 
 
 saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant look, till he 
 perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two edg'd Sword, 
 then indeed he did smile, and look upward ; but 'twas the 
 Christian dreadfullest sight that ever I saw. 
 
 gives God So when the battel was over. Christian said, 
 
 thanks for his \ will here give thanks to him that hath de- 
 deliverance. jj^^^.^^ ^^ ^^^ ^<^ ^j^^ ^^^^j^ ^f ^j^^ Lj^j^ . ^^ 
 
 him that did help me against Apollyon : and so he did, saying. 
 
 Great Beelzebub, the Captain of this Fiend^ 
 Designed my ruine^ therefore to this end 
 He sent him harnest out ; and he with rage^ 
 That hellish was, did fiercely me engage : 
 But blessed Michael helped me^ and I 
 By dint of Sword did quickly make him fly : 
 Therefore to him let me give lasting praise^ 
 And thanks., and bless his holy Name always. 
 
 Then there came to him an hand with some of the Leaves 
 
 of the Tree of Life, the which Christian took and applied to 
 
 the wounds that he had receiv'd in the Battel, and was healed 
 
 immediately. He also sat down in that place to 
 
 * Christian bread, and to drink of the Bottle that was given 
 
 goes on his . i- 1 •, r \ • ruii_ JJ J 
 
 journeywith him a little before ; so bemg refreshed, he addressed 
 his Sword himself to his Journey, with *his Sword drawn 
 
 his^and *" ^^^ ^^"'^J ^^^ ^^ ^^^^' ^ know not but some 
 
 other enemy may be at hand, but he met with 
 
 The Valley of no Other affront from Apollyon^ quite thorow this 
 
 %aa^''^''^ Valley. 
 
 Now at the end of this Valley was another, 
 call'd the Valley of the shadow of Death., and Christian must 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 needs go through it, because the way to the Coelestial City lay 
 
 through the midst of it : Now this Valley is a very solitary 
 
 place. The Prophet ■\ Jeremiah thus describes . ^ , 
 
 it ; A Wilderness^ a Land of desarts^ and of Pits, 
 
 a Land of Drought, and of the shadow of Death, a Land that 
 
 no man (but a Christian) passeth through, and where no man 
 
 dwelt. 
 
 Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight 
 with Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that when Christian was got on 
 the borders of the shadow of Death, there met him two Men, 
 * Children of them that brought up an -j-evil report ^ , r-^^^^ 
 of the good Land, making haste to go back, to ^//^^ spies 
 whom Christian spake as follows. go back. 
 
 Chr. Whither are you going F ^ ^^^^^ 
 
 Men. They said. Back, back, and we would 
 have you do so to, if either Life or Peace is prized by you. 
 
 Chr. Why ? what's the matter? said Christian. 
 
 Men. Matter, said they, we were going that way as you 
 are going, and went as far as we durst, and indeed we were 
 almost past coming back, for had we gone a little further, we 
 had not been here to bring the News to thee. 
 
 Chr. But what have you met with, said Christian. 
 
 Men. Why ! we were almost in the Valley of the shadow 
 of Death, but that by good hap we looked before p^^j ^ 
 us, and saw the danger before we came to it. 
 
 Chr. But what have you seen? 5rt/W Christian. ' '' ^' 
 
 Men. Seen ! Why, the Valley it self, which is as dark as 
 pitch ; we also saw there the Hobgoblins, Satyrs, and Dragons 
 of the Pit : we heard also in that Valley a continual howling 
 and yelling, as of a People under unutterable misery, who were 
 sat down in affliction and Irons: and over that Valley hangs the 
 discouraging * Clouds of confusion. Death also ^^ , , 
 doth alwayes spread his Wings over it. In a ^^° \o!'\. 
 word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly 
 without order. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, / perceive not yet, by what you 
 have said, but that *this is my way to the desired * jgj. ^ g 
 Heaven. 
 
 Men. Be it thy way, we will not chuse it for ours : so 
 
 189 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 they parted, and Christian went on his way but still with his 
 Sword drawn in his hand for fear lest he should be assaulted. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream so far as this Valley reached, 
 there was on the right hand a very deep Ditch, 
 9. 14. ^^^^ Ditch is it into which the Blind hath led the 
 Blind in all Ages, and have both there miserably perished. 
 Again, behold on the left hand there was a very dangerous 
 Quagg, into which, if even a good man falls, he finds no 
 bottom for his foot to stand on : Into this Quagg King David 
 once did fall^ and had no doubt there been smothered, had not 
 he that is able pluckt him out. 
 
 The Path-way was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore 
 good Christian was the more put to it ; for when he sought in 
 the dark to shun the Ditch on the one hand, he was ready to 
 tip over into the mire on the other ; also when he sought to 
 escape the mire, without great carefulness, he would be ready 
 to fall into the Ditch, thus he went on, and I heard him here 
 sigh bitterly ; for besides the danger mentioned above, the 
 Path-way was here so dark, that oft-times when he lift up his 
 foot to go forward, he knew not where, nor upon what he 
 should set it next. 
 
 About the midst of this Valley, I perceived the Mouth of 
 Hell to be, and it stood also hard by the way-side : Now 
 thought Christian^ what shall I do ? And ever and anon the 
 Flame and Smoke would come out in such abundance, with 
 sparks and hideous noises, (things that cared not for Christianas 
 Sword, as did Apollyon before) that he was forced to put up his 
 * Ephes 6 18 Sword, and betake himself to another weapon 
 ^ called * All prayer -^ so he cried in my hearing, 
 
 a • I • 3- * Q J^ord I beseech thee deliver my Soul. Thus he 
 went on a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching 
 towards him : also he heard doleful Voices, and rushings to and 
 fro, so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, 
 or trodden down like mire in the Streets. This 
 f^'a fan/but ^"8^^^^^ ^'S^t was seen, and these dreadful noises 
 for a while. were heard by him for several miles together, and 
 
 coming to a place, where he thought he heard 
 a company of Fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopt, and 
 began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half 
 a thought to go back. Then again he thought he might be 
 190 
 
 A 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 half way through the Valley : he remembred also how he had 
 
 already vanquished many a danger : and that the danger of 
 
 going back might be much more than for to go forward ; so he 
 
 resolved to go on ; Yet the Fiends seemed to come nearer and 
 
 nearer ; but when they were come even almost at him, he 
 
 cryed out with a most vehement voice, / will walk in the 
 
 strength of the Lord God-, so they gave back, and came no 
 
 further. 
 
 One thing I would not let slip, I took notice that now poor 
 
 Christian was so confounded^ that he did not know his own voice ; 
 
 and thus I perceived it ; just when he was come over against 
 
 the mouth of the burning Pit^ one of the wicked ones got behind 
 
 him, and stept up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested many 
 
 grievous blasphemies to hin^, ^ which he verily thought ^ ^j . . 
 
 had proceeded from his own mind. TT'/i /)w^ Christian made believe 
 
 more to it than any thing that he met with before, that he spake 
 
 even to think that he should now blaspheme him, that blasphemies, 
 
 he loved so much before ; yet, if he could have helped gatan that 
 
 it, he would not have done it ; but he had not the suggested 
 
 discretion neither to stop his Ears, nor to know from '^^"^ ?"j° 
 ,,,,,/ ' -^ his mind. 
 
 whence those blasphemies came. 
 
 When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition 
 some considerable time, he thought he heard the Voice of a 
 man, going before him, saying. Though I walk through the 
 Valley of the shadow of Death, I will fear none ill, 
 for thou art with me. 
 
 Then was he glad : and that for these reasons : 
 
 First, because he gathered from thence. That some who 
 feared God, were in this Valley as well as himself. 
 
 Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, 
 though in that dark and dismal state, and why ^ , 
 not, thought he, with me, though by reason of 
 the Impediment that attends this place I cannot perceive it. 
 
 Thirdly, For that he hoped (could he overtake them) to 
 have company by and by, so he went on, and called to him 
 that was before, but he knew not what to answer : for that he 
 also thought himself to be alone : And by and by the day 
 broke : Then said Christian, * He hath turned the ^ 
 shadow of Death into the Morning. '"^^ ^' 
 
 191 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now Morning being come, he looked back, not of desire to 
 
 return, but to see, by the light of the day, what 
 ^ihxlv'oi^^ hazards he had gone through in the dark. So he 
 day. saw more perfectly the Ditch that was on the 
 
 one hand, and the Quag that was on the other ; 
 also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them both ; 
 also now he saw the Hobgoblings, and Satyrs, and Dragons of 
 the Pit, but all afar off; for after break of day they came not 
 nigh, yet they were discovered to him, according to that which 
 ^j , is written. He disc over eth deep things out of darkness^ 
 
 and bringeth out to light the shadow of death. 
 Now was Christian much afFe6led with his deliverance from 
 all the dangers of his solitary way, which dangers, though he 
 feared them more before, yet he saw them more clearly now, 
 because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him ; 
 and about this time the Sun was rising, and this was another 
 mercy to Christian^ for you must note, that though the first 
 part of the Valley of the shadow of death was dangerous, 
 « y., , *yet this second part which he was yet to go, 
 
 part of this was (if possible) far more dangerous: for, from 
 
 Valley very the place where he now stood, even to the end of 
 dangerous. ^^^ Valley, the way was all along set so full of 
 
 Snares, Traps, Gins, and Nets here, and so full of Pits, Pitfals, 
 deep holes and shelvings down there, that had it now been 
 dark, as it was when he came the first part of the way, had 
 he had a thousand Souls, they had in reason been cast away; 
 but as I said just now the Sun was rising. Then said he, 
 ^ * his Candle shineth on my head^ and by his light I 
 
 go through darkness. 
 In this light therefore he came to the end of the Valley. 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that at the end of this Valley lay 
 blood, bones, ashes and mingled bodies of Men, even of Pilgrims, 
 that had gone this way formerly : And while I was musing 
 what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a Cave, 
 where two Giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old time, by whose 
 Power and Tyranny the Men whose bones, blood, Ashes, ^c. 
 lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian 
 went without much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered, but 
 I have learnt since, that Pagan has been dead many a day, and 
 
 192 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is by reason of age, 
 and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his 
 younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joynts, that he can 
 now do little more than sit in his Caves mouth, grinning at 
 Pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails, because he cannot 
 come at them. 
 
 So I saw that Christian went on his way, yet at the sight of 
 the old Man that sat in the Mouth of the Cave, he could not 
 tell what to think, especially because he spake to him, though 
 he could not go after him ; saying, Tou will never mend, till 
 more of you be burned : but he held his peace, and set a good 
 face on't, and so went by : and catcht no hurt. Then sang 
 Christian. 
 
 O world of wonders ! (/ can say no less) 
 
 That I should be preserved in that distress 
 
 That I have met with here ! blessed be 
 
 That hand that from it hath deliver d me ! 
 
 Dangers in darkness, Devils, Hell and Sin, 
 
 Did compass me while I this Vale was in : 
 
 Yea Snares & Pits., & Traps & Nets did lie 
 
 My Path about, that worthless silly I 
 
 Might have been catch* t intangled, and cast down : 
 
 But since I live, let JESUS wear the Crown. 
 
 Now as Christian went on his way, he came to a little 
 
 ascent, which was cast up on purpose, that Pilgrims might see 
 
 before them up there, therefore Christian went, and looking 
 
 forward, he saw Faithful before him upon his Journey. Then 
 
 said Christian aloud, Ho, ho. So ho ; stay, and I will be your 
 
 Companion. At that Faithful looked behind him, to whom 
 
 Christian cryed, Stay, stay, till I come up to you : but Faithful 
 
 answered. No, I am upon my Life, and the Avenger of Blood is 
 
 behind me. At this Christian was somewhat 
 1 1 ^^- ^ 11 1 • ^ ..u I • 1 1 ChrhUan over- 
 moved, and putting to all his strength, he quickly ^^^^^ Faithful. 
 
 got up with Faithful, and did also over-run him, 
 so the last was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously smile, 
 because he had gotten the start of his Brother, but not taking 
 good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could 
 not rise again, until Faithful came up to help him. 
 
 B. N 193 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Christian'^ 
 fall makes 
 Faithful and 
 he go lovingly 
 together. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on 
 together ; and had sweet discourse of all things 
 that had hapned to them in their Pilgrimage; and 
 thus Christian began. 
 
 Chr. My honoured and well beloved Brother 
 Faithful, / am glad that I have overtaken you^ and 
 that God has so tempred our Spirits^ that we can walk as com- 
 panions in this so pleasajit a Path. 
 
 Faith. I had thought dear Friend, to have had your 
 company quite from our Town, but you did get the start of me: 
 wherefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone. 
 
 Chr. How long did you stay in the City of Destrudlion, 
 before you set out after me on your Pilgrimage ? 
 
 Faith. Till I could stay no longer : for there was great 
 talk presently after you were gone out, that our 
 City would in short time with Fire from Heaven 
 be burned down to the Ground. 
 
 Chr. What ? Did your Neighbors talk so ? 
 Faith. Yes, 'twas for a while in every bodies 
 mouth . 
 What^ and did no more of them but you come out to 
 danger P 
 
 Though there was, as I said, a great talk there- 
 about, yet I do not think they did firmly believe it. For in the 
 heat of the discourse I heard some of them deridingly speak of 
 you, and of your desperate Journey, (for so they called this 
 your Pilgrimage ;) but I did believe, and do still, that the end of 
 our City will be with Fire and Brimstone from above : and 
 therefore I have made my escape. 
 
 Chr. Did you hear no talk of Neighbour Pliable. 
 Faith. Yes Christian., I heard that he followed you till he 
 came at the Slough of Despond ; where, as some said, he fell in ; 
 but he would not be known to have so done : but I am sure he 
 was soundly bedabled with that kind of dirt. 
 Chr. And what said the Neighbours to him F 
 Faith. He hath since his going back been had greatly in 
 derision, and that among all sorts of People ; 
 some do mock and despise him, and scarce will 
 any set him on work. He is now seven times 
 worse than if he had never gone out of the City. 
 
 Their talk 
 about the 
 Country 
 from whence 
 they came. 
 
 Chr. 
 escape the 
 Faith. 
 
 How Pliable 
 was accounted 
 of when he 
 got home. 
 
 194 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. But why should they be so set against hirtiy since they 
 also despise the way that he forsook ? 
 
 Faith. Oh, they say, hang him ; he is a turn Coat, 
 he was not true to his profession ; I think God has stirred 
 up even his Enemies to hiss at him, and make 
 him a Proverb, because he hath forsaken the jq ' " ' ' ' 
 way. 
 
 Chr. Had you no talk with him before you came out ? 
 
 Faith. I met him once in the Streets, but he leered away 
 on the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done : so 
 I spake not to him. 
 
 Chr. Welly at my first setting out., I had hopes of that man : 
 
 but now I fear he will perish in the Overthroiu of the City, 
 
 *For it is hapned to him according to the true 
 
 Proverb, The Dog is turned to his vomit again, ^ ^^' ^" ^^' 
 
 and the Sow that was washed, to her wallowing T ^^ 
 
 .... ' ° Sow. 
 
 m the Mire. 
 
 Faith. They are my fears of him too, but who can hinder 
 that which will be ? 
 
 Chr. Well, Neighbour Faithful^ said Christian, let us leave 
 him, and talk of things that more immediately concern our 
 selves, Tell me now^ what you have met with in the way as you 
 came : for I know you have met with some things^ or else it may be 
 writ for a wonder. 
 
 Faith. I escaped the Slough that I perceiv'd you fell into, 
 and got up to the Gate without that danger ; f tl f l 
 only I met with one whose Name was JVanton^ satdtcd by 
 that had like to have done me a mischief. Wanton. 
 
 Chr. '"Twas ivell you escaped her Net; * Gen. 39. n, 
 
 * Joseph was hard put to it by her^ and he escaped '^' ^^' 
 
 her as you did^ but it had like to have cost him his Life. But luhat 
 did she do to you ? 
 
 Faith. You cannot think (but that you know something) 
 what a flattering tongue she had, she lay at me hard to turn 
 aside with her, promising me all manner of content. 
 
 Chr. Nay^ she did not promise you the content of a good 
 Conscience. 
 
 Faith. You know that I mean, all carnal and fleshly content. 
 
 Chr. Thank God you have escaped her ; The 
 
 ♦ abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her Ditch. ' ^'"^^- "' ^^• 
 
 N2 195 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Faith, Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape 
 her or no, 
 
 Chr. Why I tro^ you did not consent to her desires ? 
 
 Faith. No not to defile my self; for I remembred an old 
 
 writing that I had seen, which said, Her Steps take hold of Hell. 
 
 p So I shut mine Eyes, because I would not be 
 
 Tob Ji I bewitcht with her looks ; then she railed on me, 
 
 and I went my way. 
 
 Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as you came ? 
 
 Faith. When I came to the foot of the Hill called 
 
 Difficulty^ I met with a very aged Man, who 
 
 ^'"ir^'fl"^ asked me. What I was, and whither hound? I 
 4y Adam M« u , • . t tti • • i 
 
 First. told him that 1 am a rilgrim, gomg to the 
 
 Coelestial City : Then said the old man. Thou 
 lookest like an honest fellow., wilt thou be content to dwell with me., 
 for the wages that I shall give thee ? Then I askt him his name 
 and where he dwelt ? He said his Name was Adam the First, 
 ^ and that he dwelt in the Town of * Deceit. I asked 
 
 p . 4. 21. j^j^ then, what was his work ? and what the 
 wages that he would give ; He told me that his work was 
 many delights, and his wages, that I should be his Heir at last. 
 I further askt him, what House he kept, and what other Servants 
 he had ? so he told me. That his House was maintained with all 
 the dainties in the world, and that his Servant: were those of his 
 own begetting. Then I asked how many Children he had ? He 
 
 said that he had but three Daughters ; The * lust 
 * r John 2. 16. ^j, ^^^ py^j^^ ^^^ 1^^^ ^jr ^y ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^-^^ ^j- 
 
 Life : and that I should marry them if I would. Then I asked 
 how long time he would have me to live with him ? And he 
 told me, as long as he lived himself. 
 
 Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the Old man and you 
 to at last ? 
 
 Faith. Why at first I found my self somewhat inclinable 
 to go with the Man, for I thought he spake very fair ; but 
 looking in his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there 
 written. Put off the old Man with his Deeds. 
 
 Chr. And how then ? 
 
 Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind : whatever 
 he said, and however he flattred, when he got me home to his 
 house, he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to 
 
 196 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 talk, for I would not come near the door of his House. Then 
 
 he revil'd me, and told me, that he would send such a one 
 
 after me, that should make my way bitter to my Soul ; So I 
 
 turned to go away from him ; but just as I turned my self to 
 
 go thence, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such 
 
 a deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me 
 
 after himself: This made me cry, *0 wretched »„ 
 
 I o T 1 TT-ii Rom. 7. 24. 
 
 man ! bo 1 went on my way up the Hill. 
 
 Now when I had got about half way up, I looked behind 
 me, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind ; so he 
 overtook me just about the place where the Settle stands. 
 
 Chr. y^st there^ said Christian, did I sit down to rest me ; 
 hut being overcome with sleeps I there lost this Roll out of my 
 bosome. 
 
 Faith. But good Brother hear me out : So soon as the 
 man overtook me, he was but a word and a blow ; for down he 
 knockt me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little 
 come to my self again, I asked him wherefore he served me so ? 
 he said, because of my secret inclining to Adam the First : and 
 with that he struck me another deadly blow on the Breast, and 
 beat me down backward ; so I lay at his foot as dead as before. 
 So when I came to my self again, I cried him mercy, but he 
 said I know not how to shew mercy, and with that knockt me 
 down again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but that 
 one came by, and bid him forbear. 
 
 Chr. tVho was that that bid him forbear ? 
 
 Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he went by, 
 I perceived the holes in his hands and in his side, then I con- 
 cluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the Hill. 
 
 Chr. That Man that overtook you was Moses, * he spareth 
 none, neither knoweth he how to shew mercy to those 
 that transgress his Law. ^/ Moses. 
 
 Faith. I know it very well, it was not the 
 first time that he has met with me. 'Twas he that came to me 
 when I dwelt securely at home, and that told me he would burn 
 my house over my head, if I staid there. 
 
 Chr. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top 
 of the hill on the side of ivhich Moses met you ? 
 
 Faith. Yes, and the Lions too, before 1 came at it ; but 
 for the Lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about Noon; 
 
 197 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by 
 the Porter, and came down the Hill. 
 
 Chr. He told me Indeed that he saw you go by^ but I wish 
 you had called at the house ; for they would have shewed you so 
 many Rarities^ that you would scarce have forgot them to the day of 
 your death. But pray tell me^ did you meet no body in the Valley of 
 Humility ? 
 
 Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent.^ who would 
 
 willingly have perswaded me to go back, again 
 
 ^^' u J 1. with him: his reason was, for that the Valley 
 
 assaulted by ' ' J 
 
 Discontent. was altogether without Honour ; he told me 
 
 moreover, that there to go, was the way to 
 disobey all my Friends, as Pride., Arrogancy^ Self-conceit^ Worldly 
 Glory., with others, who he knew, as he said, would be very 
 much offended, if I made such a fool of my self as to wade 
 through this Valley. 
 
 Chr. Well., atid how did you answer him ? 
 Faith. I told him, that although all these that he named 
 might claim Kindred of me, and that rightly, (for 
 '*• ^^ / indeed they were my Relations, according to the 
 
 answer to J , J \ . ° 
 
 Discontent. flesh) yet smce 1 became a Pilgrim, they have 
 disowned me, and I also have rejefted them : 
 and therefore they were to me now no more than if they had 
 never been of my Linage : I told him moreover. That as to 
 this Valley he had quite mis-represented the thing : for before 
 Honour is Humility., and a haughty Spirit before a fall. There- 
 fore said I, I had rather go through this Valley to the Honour 
 that was so accounted by the wisest, than chuse that which he 
 esteemed most worthy our afFeftions. 
 
 Chr. Met you with nothing else in that Valley f 
 Faith. Yes, I met with Shame^ but of all the men that 
 I met with in my Pilgrimage, he I think, bears 
 He ts assaulted ^^^ wronff name : the other would be said nay, 
 
 with bname. o • / ^ i ^ ■' I 
 
 after a little argumentation (and somewhat else,) 
 but this bold-faced Shame would never have done. 
 
 Chr. Why., what did he say to you ? 
 
 Faith. What ! why he objected against Religion it self: 
 he said 'twas a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind 
 Religion : he said that tender Conscience was an unmanly 
 thing : and that for a man to watch over his words and waies, 
 
 198 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 so as to tie up himself from that hedloring Liberty, that the 
 brave Spirits of the times accustom themselves unto would make 
 him the Ridicule of the times. He objedled also, that but few 
 of the Mighty, Rich, or Wise, were ever of my opinion : nor 
 any of them neither, before they were pcrswaded ^ ^ 
 
 to be Fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness, to chap 3 is 
 venture the loss of all, for no body knows what, pj^ii. 3. 7 g. 
 He moreover objefted *the base and low estate ^ 
 and condition of those that were chiefly the ■'° " '^' *' 
 Pilgrims of the times in which they lived : also their Ignorance, 
 and want of understanding in all natural Science. Yea, he did 
 hold me to it at that rate also, about a great many more things 
 than here I relate : as that it was a shame to sit whining and 
 mourning under a Sermon, and a shame to come sighing and 
 groaning home. That it was a shame to ask my Neighbour 
 forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution where I have 
 taken from any. He said also that Religion made a man grow 
 strange to the great, because of a few Vices (which is called by 
 finer names) and made him own and respe6i the base, because 
 of the same Religious fraternity : And is not this, said he, 
 a shame .'* 
 
 Chr. And what did you say to hhn .? 
 
 Faith. Say ! I could not tell what to say at first. Yea, he 
 put me so to it, that my Blood came up in my Face : even this 
 Shame fetch't it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at 
 last I began to consider, *That that which is ^ 
 highly esteemed among Men^ is had in an abomina- ' ' ^' 
 
 tion with God. And I thought again, this Shame tells me what 
 Men are, but it tells me nothing what God or the JVord of Ciod 
 is. And I thought moreover, that at the day of doom we shall 
 not be doomed to Death or Life, according to the hectoring 
 Spirits of the World : but according to the Wisdom and Law 
 of the highest. Therefore thought I, what God says is best 
 indeed, is best, though all men in the World are against it. 
 Seeing then that God prefers his Religion, seeing God prefers 
 a tender Conscience, seeing they that make themselves Fools 
 for the Kingdom of Heaven are wisest : and that the poor man 
 that loveth Christ, is richer than the greatest man in the World 
 that hates him : Shame depart, thou art an Enemy to my 
 
 199 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Salvation : shall I entertain thee against my Sovereign Lord ? 
 How then shall I look him in the face at his 
 coming ? should I now be ashamed of his Ways 
 and Servants, how can I expedt the blessing ? but indeed this 
 Shame was a bold Villain ; I could scarce shake him out of my 
 Company ; yea, he would be haunting of me, and continually 
 whispering me in the Ear, with some one or other of the 
 Infirmities that attend Religion : But at last I told him, 'twas 
 but in vain to attempt further in this business ; for those things 
 that he disdained, in those did I see most glory : And so at last 
 I got past this importunate one. 
 
 And when I had shaken him off, then I began to sing ; 
 
 The Tryals that those men do meet withal^ 
 
 That are obedient to the heavenly call^ 
 
 Are manifold and suited to the fleshy 
 
 And come^ and come^ and come again afresh ; 
 
 That now or sometimes else^ we by them may 
 
 Be taken^ overcome^ and cast away. 
 
 O let the Pilgrims^ let the Pilgrims then^ 
 
 Be vigilant^ and quit themselves like Men. 
 
 Chr. I am glad my Brother, that thou didst withstand this 
 Villain so bravely ; for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the 
 wrong Name, for he is so bold as to follow us in the Streets, 
 and to attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that is, to 
 make us ashamed of that which is good ; but if he was not 
 himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as he does ; 
 but let us still resist him ; for notwithstanding all his bravadoes, 
 he promoted the Fool, and none else. The Wise shall inherit 
 Glory, said Solomon, but shame shall be the pro- 
 
 PrOV. 3. 35. • /> r^ ; 
 
 motion oj tools. 
 
 Faith. / think we must cry to him for help against shame, 
 that would have us be valiant for Truth upon the Earth. 
 
 Chr. You say true, But did you meet no body else in that 
 Valley ? 
 
 Faith. No not /, for I had Sun-shine all the rest of the 
 way^ through that^ and also through the Valley of the shadow of 
 death. 
 
 200 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. 'Twas well for you, I am sure it fared far otherwise 
 with me. I had for a long Season, as soon almost as I entred 
 into that Valley, a dreadful Combate with that foul Fiend 
 Apollyon : Yea, I thought verily he would have killed me : 
 especially when he got me down, and crush'd me under him, as 
 if he would have crush'd me to pieces. For as he threw me, 
 my sword flew out of my hand ; nay he told me, He zuas sure 
 of me : but / cryed to God^ and he heard me^ and delivered me out 
 of all my troubles. Then I entred into the Valley of the shadow 
 of death, and had no light for almost half the way through it. 
 I thought I should have been kill'd there, over and over: but at 
 last, day broke, and the Sun rose, and I went through that 
 which was behind with far more ease and quiet. 
 
 Moreover I saw in my dream, that as they went on, 
 Faithful., as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose 
 Name is Talkative., walking at a distance besides them (for in 
 this place there was room enough for them all to walk:) He 
 was a tall man, and something more comelv at a 
 distance than at hand: To this man. Faithful ^^^„,y]^^^ 
 addressed himself in this manner: 
 
 Faith. Friend^ Whither away P Are you going to the 
 Heavenly Country ? 
 
 Talk. I am going to the same place. 
 
 Faith. That is well : Then I hope we shall have your good 
 company. 
 
 Talk. With a very good will, will I be your companion. 
 
 Faith. Cotne on then^ and let us go together^ and let us 
 spend our time in discoursing of things that are 
 profitable. Talkldle'"^ 
 
 Talk. To talk of things that are good, to enter discourse. 
 mc is very acceptable ; with you, or with any 
 other ; and I am glad that I have met with those that incline 
 to so good a work. For to speak the truth ; there are but few 
 that care thus to spend their time (as they are 
 in their travels) but chuse much rather to be I-^l'\^''7/ . 
 
 I • r 1 • r . 1 • 1 1 1 dislike of bad 
 
 speakmg or thnigs to no pront, and this hath been discourse. 
 a trouble to me. 
 
 Faith. That is indeed a thing to be lamented ; for what 
 thing so worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on Earthy 
 as are the things of the God of Heaven ? 
 
 201 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Talk. I like you wonderful well, for your sayings are full 
 of conviction ; and I will add, what thing is so pleasant, and 
 what so profitable, as to talk of the things of God : 
 
 What things so pleasant ? (that is, if a man hath any delight 
 in things that are wonderful) for instance : If a man doth 
 delight to talk of the History, or the Mystery of things, or if 
 a man doth love to talk of Miracles, Wonders or Signs, where 
 shall he find things recorded so delightful, and so sweetly penned 
 as in the holy Scripture ? 
 
 Faith. That's true : hut to be profited by such things in our 
 talk should be our chief design. 
 
 Talk. That is it that I said ; for to talk of such things is 
 most profitable, for by so doing, a man may get knowledge of 
 many things : as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit 
 of things above : (thus in general) but more particular, By this 
 a man may learn the necessity of the New Birth, the in- 
 sufficiency of our works, the need of Christ's 
 fitied^sc^^ ■ righteousness, i^c. Besides, by this a man may 
 learn what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to 
 suffer, or the like : by this also a man may learn what are the 
 great Promises and Consolations of the Gospel, to his own 
 comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refuse false 
 Opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to instru6l the 
 ignorant. 
 
 Faith. All this is true^ and glad am I to hear these things 
 from you. 
 
 Talk. Alas, the want of this is the cause that so few 
 understand the need of Faith, and the necessity of a work of 
 Grace in their Soul, in order to eternal Life, but ignorantly live 
 in the works of the Law, by which a man can by no means 
 obtain the Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 Faith. But by your leave^ heavenly knowledge of these is the 
 gift of God ; no man attaineth to them by humane industry^ or only 
 by the talk of them. 
 
 Talk. All that I know very well. For a man can receive 
 nothing except it be given him from Heaven ; all 
 Talkat^e '" '^^ Grace, not of works : I could give you an 
 
 hundred Scriptures for the confirmation of this. 
 
 Faith. Well then, said Faithful : what is that one thing, that 
 we shall at this time found our discourse upon ? 
 
 202 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Talk. What you will : I will talk of things heavenly, or 
 things earthly ; things Moral, or things Evan- 
 gelical ; things sacred, or things prophane ; things xalj^atTve 
 past, or things to come ; things foreign, or things 
 at home ; things more essential, or things circumstantial ; 
 provided that all be done to our profit. 
 
 Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder, and stepping to 
 Christian ( for he walked all this while by himself) 
 he said to him, but softly, what a brave companion ij^lj^n^j^ f,^ 
 have we got ! Surely this man will make a very Talkative. 
 excellent Pilgrim. 
 
 Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, this man 
 with whom you are so taken, will beguile with this 
 tongue of his twenty of them that know him not. ^^a^'j^^^a^e'j-- 
 
 Faith. Do you know him then ? covety of 
 
 Chr. Know him ! Yes, better than he Talkative, 
 knows himself. f'fX™"^ 
 
 Faith. Pray what is he r 
 
 Chr. His name is Talkative, he dwelleth in our Town ; 
 I wonder that you should be a stranger to him, only I consider 
 that our Town is large. 
 
 Faith. IVhose Son is he ? and whereabout doth he dwell. 
 
 Chr. He is the Son of one Say-well, he dwelt in Prating- 
 row, and he is known of all that are acquainted with him, by 
 the name of Talkative in Prating-row, and notwithstanding his 
 fine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 
 
 Faith. IP^ell, he seems to be a very pretty man. 
 
 Chr. That is to them that have not through acquaintance 
 with him, for he is best abroad, near home he is ugly enough : 
 your saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what 
 I have observed in the work of the Painter, whose Pictures shew 
 best at a distance, but very near, more unpleasing. 
 
 Faith. But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you 
 smiled. 
 
 Chr. God forbid that I should jest, (though I smiled) in 
 this matter, or that I should accuse any falsly ; I will give you 
 a further discovery of him. This man is for any company, and 
 for any talk; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when 
 he is on the Ale-bench ; And the more Drink he hath in his 
 Crown, the more of these things he hath in his mouth : Re- 
 
 203 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 ligion hath no place in his heart, or house, or conversation ; all 
 he hath lieth in his tongue, and his Religion is to make a noise 
 therewith. 
 
 Faith. Say you so ! then am I in this man greatly deceived. 
 
 Chr. Deceived ! you may be sure of it. Remember the 
 
 Proverb, They say^ and do not : but the Kingdom of 
 
 at. 23. Q^^j^ 1^ ^^^ -^ IVord^ but in Power. He talketh of 
 
 I Cor. 4. 2. Prayer, of Repentance, of Faith, and of the New 
 
 Iu^ZThol' birth : but he knows but only to talk of them. 
 
 I have been in his Family, and have observed 
 
 him both at home and abroad ; and I know what I say of him 
 
 is the truth. His house is as empty of Religion, 
 
 • ^^ J"^^f (i^ the white of an Egg is of savour. There is 
 
 IS empty of ■ \ -n ■ r -n 
 
 Kdigioii. there neither Prayer, nor sign of Repentance for 
 
 sin : Yea, the brute in his kind serves God far 
 fo^ReH^n" better than he. He is the very stain, reproach 
 Rom. 2 24 ^'^^ shame of Religion to all that know him ; it 
 25. can hardly have a good word in all that end of 
 
 The Proverb the Town where he dwells, through him. Thus 
 that goes of g^y ^-j^g common People that know him, A Saint 
 
 abroad^ and a Devil at home. His poor family 
 finds it so, he is such a churle, such a railer at, and so un- 
 reasonable with his Servants, that they neither know how to do 
 for, or to speak to him. Men that have any dealings with him, 
 
 say, it's better to deal with a Turk than with 
 iTliuhhim. him, for fairer dealing they shall have at their 
 
 hands. This Talkative (if it be possible) will go 
 beyond them, defraud, beguile, and over-reach them. Besides, 
 he brings up his Sons to follow his steps, and, if he finds in any 
 of them a foolish timorousness^ (for so he calls the first appearance 
 of a tender conscience) he calls them fools and blockheads, and 
 by no means will employ them in much, or speak to their 
 Commendations before others. For my part I am of opinion, 
 that he has, by his wicked life caused many to stumble and fall, 
 and will be, if God prevents not, the ruin of many more. 
 
 Faith. I'Vell^ my Brother^ I am hound to believe you ; not 
 only because you say you know him^ but also because like a Christian^ 
 you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak 
 these things of ill will^ but because it is even so as you say. 
 
 Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I might 
 
 204 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 perhaps, have thought of him as at the first you did : Yea, had 
 he received this report at their hands only that are enemies to 
 Religion, I should have thought it had been a slander. (A lot 
 that often falls from bad mens mouths upon good mens names 
 and professions:) But all these things, yea, and a great many 
 more as bad, of my own knowledge I can prove him guilty of. 
 Besides, good men are ashamed of him, they can neither call 
 him Brother nor Friend ; the very naming of him among them, 
 makes them blush if they know him. 
 
 Faith. IVellj I see that saying and doing are two things^ and 
 hereafter I shall better observe this distinSiion. 
 
 Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as diverse, as 
 are the Soul and the Body : For as the Body 
 without the Soul is but a dead Carkass ; so Saying^ /1~;? . '^■^ 
 if it be alone, is but a dead Carkass also. The 
 Soul of Religion is the pra^tick part. Pure James i. 27. 
 Religion and unde filed before God and the Father^ ^^^ '"^^' \ 2' 
 is thisy to visit the fatherless and widows in their 
 affliSiion^ and to keep himself unspotted from the IVorld^ This 
 Talkative is not aware of, he thinks that hearing and saying 
 will make a good Christian : and thus he deceiveth his own 
 Soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the Seed ; talking is not 
 sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life ; and 
 let us assure our selves, that at the day of Doom men shall be 
 judged according to their fruit. It will not be 
 said then, Did you believe ? but were you Doers^ Maun, 
 
 or Talkers only ? and accordingly shall they be 
 judged. The end of the world is compared to our Harvest, 
 and you know men at harvest regard nothing but fruit. Not 
 that any thing can be accepted that is not of Faith : But I 
 speak this to shew you how insignificant the Profession of 
 Talkative will be at that day. 
 
 Faith. This brings to my mind that op Moses, by which he 
 describeth the Beast that is clean. He is such an 
 one that parteth the hoof and cheweth the Cud; not ^^" "' 
 that parteth the hoof only^ or that cheweth the Cud ^" ' ^'^' 
 only. The Hare cheweth the Cud^ but yet is unclean Faithful con- 
 because he parteth not the hoof And this truly vincedofthe 
 resemhleth Talkative : he cheweth the Cud^ he TalkaUve 
 seeketh knowledge^ he cheweth upon the Word^ but 
 
 205 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 he divideth not the hoof^ he parteth not with the way of sinners ; 
 but as the Hare^ he retaineth the foot of a dog or bear^ and therefore 
 is unclean. 
 
 Chr. You have spoken, for ought I know, the true Gospel 
 sense of those Texts ; and I will add another 
 2 ^°ch ^i ''" thing: Paul calleth some men, yea, and those 
 Talkative like g^^^^ Talkers too. Sounding-brass^ and tinkling 
 two things Cymbals : that is, as he expounds them in another 
 
 that sound place. Thing's without life giving sound. Things 
 
 without life. ^ v , ' ^ yr^ ^, ^ • <, ^^ ,^ , r, . , '^ 
 
 without lire, that is, without the true l<aith and 
 Grace of the Gospel ; and consequently, things that shall never 
 be placed in the Kingdom of Heaven among those that are the 
 Children of Life : Though their sound by their talk be as if it 
 were the Tongue or Voice of an Angel. 
 
 Faith. T'Vell^ I was not so fond of his Company at first^ 
 but I am as sick of it now. TVhat shall we do to be rid of 
 him ? 
 
 Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall 
 find that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God 
 shall touch his heart and turn it. 
 
 Faith. JVhat would you have me to do? 
 
 Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse 
 about the power of Religion ; and ask him plainly (when he 
 has approved of it, for that he will) whether this thing be set up 
 in his Heart, House or Conversation. 
 
 Faith. Then Faithful stept forward again, and said to 
 Talkative : Come^ what chear ? how is it now ? 
 
 Talk. Thank you, well. I thought we should have had 
 a great deal of talk by this time. 
 
 Faith. JFelly if you will we will fall to it now., and since you 
 left it tuith me to state the question^ let it be this : How doth the 
 saving Grace of God discover it self when it is in the heart 
 of man ? 
 
 Talk. I perceive then that our talk must be about the power 
 
 of things ; Well, 'tis a very good question, and 
 
 Talkative'j \ shall be willing to answer you. And take my 
 
 false discovery ^^^^^^ -^ ^^.j^^ ^j^^^^ pj^.^ ^^^^^ ^^^ q^^^^ , 
 
 Of a work of . . . , ' ■' 
 
 grace. God is in the Hearty it causeth there a great out-cry 
 
 against sin. Secondly, 
 
 Faith. Nay^ hold^ let us consider of one at once^ I think you 
 
 206 
 
 I 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 should rather say^ It shows it self by inclining the Soul to abhor 
 its sin. 
 
 Talk. Why, what difference is there between crying out 
 against, and abhorring of sin ? 
 
 Faith. Oh! a great deal; a man may cry out against sin of 
 
 policy, but he cannot abhor it. but by vertue of a zodly 
 
 yj ^L • ^ -^ T L L J ^ The crying out 
 
 antipathy against it : I have heard many cry out „gainst sin no 
 
 against sin in the Pulpit.^ who yet can abide it well sign of grace. 
 
 enough in the hearty house and conversation. Joseph'; 
 
 A^istress cryed out with a loud voice, as if she had ' ^^' ^' 
 
 been very holy ; but she would willingly, notwithstanding that, have 
 
 committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out against sin, even as 
 
 the mother crys out against her Child in her lap, when she calleth it 
 
 Slut, and naughty Girl, & then falls to hugging ^ kissing it. 
 
 Talk. You lie at the catch I perceive. 
 
 Faith. No not I, I am only for setting things right. But what 
 is the second thing whereby you will prove a discovery of a work of 
 grace in the heart ? 
 
 Talk. Great Knowledge of Gospel-Mysteries. 
 
 Faith. This sign should have been first, but first or last, it is 
 
 also false ; for knowledge, great knowledge may be 
 
 obtained in the Mysteries of the Gospel and yet no ^'J^^ ^""V'' 
 , r • J Q 1 tr -jr I ■ n ledge no sign 
 
 work of grace in the ooui. lea, ij a man have ail of Grace. 
 
 knowledge, he may yet be nothing; and so consequently j Cor. 13. 
 be no child of God. When Christ said. Do you 
 know all these things } And the Disciples had answered, Tes : 
 He added. Blessed are ye if ye do them. He doth not lay the 
 Blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For 
 there is a knotvledge that is not attended with doing : He that 
 knoweth his Masters will, and doeth it not. A man may know 
 like an Angel, and yet be no Christian : Therefore your sign of it is 
 not true. Indeed to kriozv is a thing that pleaseth Talkers and 
 Boasters ; but to do, is that which pleaseth God. Not that the 
 heart can be good without knowledge ; for %vithout that the heart is 
 naught : There is therefore knowledge, and know- 
 ledge. Knowledge that restcth in the bare speculation anTknow- 
 of things, and knowledge that is accompanied with ledge, 
 the grace of faith and love, which puts a man upon 
 doing even the will of God from the heart : The first of these will 
 serve the Talker, but without the other the true Christian is not 
 
 207 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 content. Give me understanding and I shall keep thy Law, 
 True Know- 7^^' ^2X\. I observe it with my whole heart, Psal. 
 ledge attended II 9- 34- 
 
 ^^'^^ ^"- Talk. You lie at the catch again, this is not 
 
 deavours. ^^^ edification. 
 
 Faith. Well if you please., propound another sign how this 
 work of grace discovereth it self where it is. 
 
 Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree. 
 
 Faith. IVell^ if you will not., will you give me leave to 
 do it ? 
 
 Talk. You may use your liberty. 
 
 Faith. A work of grace in the soul discovereth it self., either to 
 
 ^ J . him that hath it. or to standers by. 
 
 Vtie good sign ct' i • i i i • > • • i • • • 
 
 of grace. ^ ° him that hath it^ thus it gives him conviSlton 
 
 John i6. 8. of sinj especially of the defilement of his nature^ and 
 
 from 7, 24. the sin of unbelief {for the sake of which he is sure 
 
 John 16. 9. to be damned^ if he findeth not mercy at God^s hand 
 
 Mark 16. 16. by faith in Jesus Christ). This sight and sense of 
 Psal. 38. 18. things worketh in him sorrow and shame for sin ; he 
 Jer. 31. 19. findeth moreover revealed in him the Saviour of the 
 Gal. 1. 15. JVorldy and the absolute necessity of closing with him 
 
 Acts 4. 12. y^^ ijj-g^ ^f ^fjg ixihich he findeth hungrings and 
 Matth. 5. 6. thirstings after him., to which hungrings^ &c. the 
 ^^' '■ ■ Promise is made. Now according to the strength or 
 
 weakness of his Faith in his Saviour^ so is his Joy and peace., so is 
 his love to holiness., so are his desires to know him more., and also to 
 serve him in this World. But though I say it discovereth it self 
 thus unto him ; yet it is but seldom that he is able 
 PK-T' '°' '°' ^° conclude^ that this is a work of Grace., because his 
 -. ' ■ '■ corruptions now., and his abused reason makes his 
 
 J , • • y- yniyid to mis-judge in this matter \ therefore in him 
 Psal i;o' -1 ' ^^-"^^ ^■'^'^^^ ^^'"^ work there is required a very sound 
 Tob 42 c; 6 Judgment., before he can with steddiness conclude that 
 Ezek. 29. 43. ^^^^ '^ ^ work of Grace. 
 
 To others it is thus discovered. 
 I. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ. 
 2. By a life answerable to that confession, to wit, a life of 
 holiness ; heart-holiness, family-holiness, {if he hath a family) and 
 by Conversation holiness in the world : which in the general teacheth 
 him inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for that in secret, to 
 
 208 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 suppress it in his Family^ and to promote holiness in the World ; 
 not by talk only^ as an Hypocrite or 'Talkative person may do : but 
 by a practical subjection in faith and love to the power of the JVord : 
 and notv Sir^ as to this brief description of the work of Grace^ and 
 also the discovery of ity if you have ought to objeSl^ objeSf : if not^ 
 then give me leave to propowid to you a second question. 
 
 Talk. Nay, my part is not now to objeft, but to hear, let 
 me therefore have your second question. 
 
 Faith. It is this, Do you experience this first part of this 
 description of it? and doth your life and conversation 
 testifie the same? or standeth your Religion in word sign o7 ^ ace 
 or tongue, and not in Deed and Truth : pray if 
 you incline to answer me in this^ say no more than you kriow the 
 God above will say Amen to ; and also, nothing but what your 
 Conscience can justifie you in. For not he that commendeth 
 himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth. Besides, 
 to say I am thus and thus, when my Conversation, and all my 
 Neighbours tell me I lie, is great wickedness. 
 
 Talk. Then Talkative at first began to blush, but re- 
 covering himself, thus he replied. You come now Talkative net 
 to experience, to Conscience, and God : and to pleased with 
 appeal to him for Justification of what is spoken : Faithful V 
 This kind of discourse I did not expe6l, nor am ^"^'^ "'"' 
 I disposed to give an answer to such questions, because, I count 
 not my self bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be 
 a Catechiser ; and though you should so do, yet I may refuse 
 to make you my Judg. But I pray will you tell me, why you 
 ask me such questions ? 
 
 Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I knew 
 not that you had ought else but notion. Besides, to 
 tell you all the truth, I have heard of you, that you , ^ paithftri 
 are a man whose Religion lies in talk, and that your put him to 
 conversation gives this your Mouth-profession the lie. ^hat question. 
 Thev say you are a spot among Christians, and that . , , ,, 
 
 ■D T^ • r 1 1 r Ji „ Faithful'j 
 
 Religion fareth the worse for your ungodly conversa- .^^^^^ dealing 
 tion, that some already have stumbled at your tuicked to Talkative. 
 waies, and that more are in danger of being destroyed 
 thereby ; your Religion and an Ale-house, and Covetousness, and 
 Uncleanness, and Swearing, and Lying, and vain Co?npany-keeping, 
 he. will stand together. The Proverb is true of you, which it said 
 B. o 209 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 of a JVhore ; to wit. That she is a shame to all women^ so you are 
 a shame to all Professors. 
 
 Talk. Since you are ready to take up reports, and to judg 
 so rashly as you do ; I cannot but conclude you 
 a ative ^^^ some peevish or melancholick man, not fit to 
 
 flings away j vu J ^^ 
 
 from Faithful, be discoursed with, and so adieu. 
 
 Chr. Then came up Christian., and said to 
 his Brother, I told you how it would happen, your words and 
 his lust could not agree ; he had rather leave your company 
 than reform his life : but he is gone, as I said, let 
 dan°e ^^ ^^"^ S° > ^^ ^^^^ ^^ no mans but his own, he 
 
 has saved us the trouble of going from him : for 
 he continuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, he would have 
 been but a blot in our company : besides, the Apostle saies, 
 From such withdraw thy self. 
 
 Faith. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him^ 
 it may happen that he will think of it again ; however I have 
 dealt plainly with him ; and so am clear of his blood if he perisheth. 
 
 Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did ; 
 there is but little of this faithful dealing with men now-a-days, 
 and that makes Religion to stink so in the Nostrils of many, as 
 it doth ; for they are these Talkative Fools, whose Religion is 
 only in word, and are debauched and vain in their Conversation, 
 that (being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly) 
 do puzzle the World, blemish Christianity, and grieve the 
 sincere. I wish that all men would deal with such as you 
 have done, then should they be either made more conformable 
 to Religion, or the company of Saints would be too hot for 
 them. Then did Faithful say, 
 
 How Talkative at first lifts up his Plumes ! 
 How bravely doth he speak ! how he presumes 
 To drive down all before him! but so soon 
 As Faithful talks of Heart-work like the Moon., 
 Thai's past the full., into the Wane he goes : 
 And so will all., but he that Heart-work knows. 
 
 Thus they went on talking of what they had seen by the 
 way ; and so made that way easie, which would otherwise no 
 doubt have been tedious to them : for now they went through 
 a Wilderness, 
 
 210 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now when they were got almost quite out of this Wilder- 
 ness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one 
 coming after them, and he knew him. Oh ! said Faithful to 
 his Brother, who comes yonder ? Then Christian looked, and 
 said, it is my good friend Evangelist^ Ai, and my 
 good friend too, said Faithful ; for 'twas he that ^^^.JIf|J]^^ 
 set me the way to the Gate. Now was Evangelist them again. 
 come up unto them, and thus saluted them. 
 
 Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and peace be to 
 your helpers. 
 
 Chr. JVelcomey welcome^ my good Evangelist, the sight of thy 
 countenance brings to my remembrance^ thy ancient 
 kindness^ and unwearied labouring for my eternal atYh^lLft^ 
 good. of him. 
 
 Faith. And a thousand times welcome.^ said 
 good Faithful ; thy company.^ sweet Evangelist, how desireable is 
 it to us poor Pilgrims ! 
 
 Evan. Then said Evangelist^ how hath it fared with you 
 my friends, since the time of our last parting ? what have you 
 met with ; and how have you behaved your selves ? 
 
 Chr. Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that 
 had happened to them in the way^ and hoWy and with what difficulty 
 they had arrived to that place. 
 
 Evan. Right glad am I, said Evangelist ; not that you have 
 met with Trials, but that you have been Viftors; 
 and for that you have (notwithstanding many His Exhorta- 
 weaknesses) continued in the way to this very Hon to them. 
 day. 
 
 I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own 
 sake and yours ; I have sowed, and you have 
 reaped, and the day is coming when both he that -^f "^" ^ 
 sowed, and they that reaped shall rejoice together ; ^ ' ^' 
 that is, if you hold out ; for in due time ye shall ^^^ 26, 27. 
 reap, if ye faint not. The Crown is before you. Rev. 3. 11. 
 and it is an incorruptible one ; so run that you 
 may obtain it. Some there be that set out for this Crown, and 
 after they have gone far for it, another comes in and takes it 
 from them : hold fast therefore that you have, let no man take 
 your Crown ; you are not yet out of the Gun-shot of the 
 Devil : you have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin. 
 
 02 211 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Let the Kingdom be always before you, and believe stedfastly 
 concerning things that are invisible. Let nothing that is on 
 this side the other world get within you ; and above all look 
 well to your own hearts, and to the lusts thereof; for they 
 are deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked : set your 
 faces like a flint, you have all power in heaven and earth on 
 your side. 
 
 Chr. Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation^ but 
 
 told him withal^ that they would have him speak 
 lilTfor hi^"^ /rtr//;^r to them for their help the rest of the way ; 
 exhortations. and the rather for that they well knew that he was 
 
 a Prophet., and could tell the}n of things that might 
 happen unto them ; and also how they might resist and overcome 
 them. To which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist 
 began as follow eth. 
 
 Evan. *My Sons, you have heard in the words of the 
 
 truth of the Gospel, that you must through many 
 didldhwhat Tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 
 troubles they And again, that in every City, bonds and affliftions 
 shall 7neet abide on you ; and therefore you cannot expert 
 
 Vanity-Fair, ^*^.^^ 7°^ should go long on your Pilgrimage 
 and en- ' without them in some sort or other. You have 
 courageth found something of the truth of these testimonies 
 
 sildfastness upon you already, and more will immediately 
 
 follow : For now as you see, you are almost out 
 of this Wilderness, and therefore you will soon come into a 
 Town that you will by and by see before you : and in that 
 Town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who will strain 
 hard but they will kill you : and be you sure, that one or both 
 of you must seal the testimony which you hold, with blood : 
 but be you faithful unto death, and the King will give you 
 
 a Crown of Life. *He that shall die there, 
 *it^illbTthe!e although his Death will be unnatural, and his 
 to suffer will pain perhaps great, he will yet have the better of 
 have the his fellow ; not only because he will be arrived at 
 
 TroTher'"^ the Celestial City soonest, but because he will 
 
 escape many miseries that the other will meet 
 with in the rest of his Journey. But when you are come to 
 the Town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, 
 then remember your friend, and quit your selves like men ; and 
 
 212 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 commit the keeping of your souls to your God in well doing, 
 as unto a faithful Creator. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that when they were got out of 
 the wilderness, they presently saw a Town before them, and 
 the name of that Town is Canity ; and at the Town there is 
 a Fair kept called Vanity-Fair ; it is kept all jthe year long, it 
 beareth the name of Vanity-Fair^ because the Town where it 
 is kept is lighter than Vanity ; and also, because 
 all that is there sold, or that cometh thither, is ^^^' •^°' '" 
 Vanity. As is the sayinp; of the wise, All that 
 cometh is Vanity. 
 
 This Fair is no new erefted business, but a thing of ancient 
 standing ; I will shew you the original of it. 
 
 Almost five thousand years agone, there were Pilgrims, 
 walking to the Celestial City, as these two honest 
 persons are ; and Belzehuh^ Jpollyon and Legion^ oftkis"Fair^ 
 with their Companions, perceiving by the Path 
 that the Pilgrims made, that their way to the City lay through 
 this Town of Vanity, they contrived here to set up a Fair ; 
 a Fair wherein should be sold of all sorts of Vanity, and that it 
 should last all the year long. Therefore at this Fair are all 
 such Merchandize sold, as Houses, Lands, Trades, 
 Places, Honours, Preferments, Titles, Countries, ^keof'tZ^s""' 
 Kingdoms, Lusts, Pleasures, and Delights of all Fair. 
 sorts, as Whores, Bawds, Wives, Husbands, 
 Children, Masters, Servants, Lives, Blood, Bodies, Souls, Silver, 
 Gold, Pearls, precious Stones, and what not ? 
 
 And moreover, at this Fair there is at all times to be seen 
 Jugglings, Cheats, Games, Plaies, Fools, Apes, Knaves, and 
 Rogues, and that of every kind. 
 
 Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing. Thefts, Mur- 
 ders, Adulteries, False Swearers, and that of a blood red colour. 
 
 And as in other Fairs of less moment, there are several 
 
 Rows and Streets under their proper Names where such Wares 
 
 are vended ; So here likewise, you have the proper Places, 
 
 Rows, Streets, [vi-z. Countries and Kingdoms) where the Wares 
 
 of this Fair are soonest to be found : Here is the Brittan Row, 
 
 the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish 
 
 Row, the German Row, where several sorts of '^ftu^^^u^-^ 
 \T • • 1 1 . T^ • 1 r- • oj the rair. 
 
 Vanities are to be sold. But as in other bairs, 
 
 213 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 some one Commodity is as the chief of all the Fair, so the 
 Ware of Rome and her Merchandize is greatly promoted in this 
 Fair : only our English Nation, with some others, have taken 
 a dislike thereat. 
 
 Now as I said, the way to the Ccelestial City lies just 
 through this Toivn^ where this lusty Fair is kept ; and he that 
 will go to the City and yet not go through this Town must 
 
 needs go out of the World. The Prince of Princes 
 I or. 5. lo. himself, when here, went through this Town to 
 throw-h this '^'s own Countrey, and that upon -^ fair-day too : 
 Fair. yea, and as I think, it was Belzebuh^ the chief 
 
 Matth. 7. 8. Lord of this Fair.^ that invited him to buy of his 
 Luk. 4. 5, Fanities ; yea, would have made him Lord of the 
 
 ' ^' Foir.^ would he but have done him Reverence as 
 
 he went through the Town. Yea, because he was such a 
 person of honour Belxebub had him from Street to Street^ and 
 shewed him all the Kingdoms of the world in a little time, that 
 
 he might (if possible) allure that Blessed One, to 
 nt^hfJ'in^' cheapen and buy some of his f^anities. But he 
 this Fair. had no mind to the Merchandice, and therefore 
 
 left the Town., without laying out so much as one 
 farthing upon these Fanities. This Fair therefore is an ancient 
 thing, of long standing, and a very great Fair. 
 
 Now these Pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this 
 
 . Fair. Well so they did ; but behold, even as 
 
 e7ttlr ihTpaiy. ^^^Y ^ntred into the Fair^ all the People in the 
 
 Fair were moved, and the Town it self as it were 
 The Fair It! a j^ ^ Hubbub about them: and that for several 
 
 htibbub about 1^ 
 
 ^;,^„,_ reasons : Jb or 
 
 First, The Pilgrims were cloathed with such 
 The first cause kind of Raiment^ as was diverse from the Raiment h 
 oj le in >u). Qf j^ny x\\^.t traded in that Fair. The People 
 therefore of the Fair made a great gazing upon them : Some 
 said they were fools, some they were Bedlams, and some they 1 
 were outlandish men. f 
 
 Secondly, and as they wondred at their Apparel^ so they did 
 I Cor. 2. 7, 8. likewise at their Speech ^ for few could understand 
 The second what they said, they naturally spoke the Language 
 
 cause of the of Canaan ; but they that kept the Fair^ were 
 hubbub. ^j^g j^^gj^ Q^ j.|^jg ^(ji-ij . so that from one end 
 
 214 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 of the Fair to the other, they seemed Barbarians each to the 
 other. 
 
 Thirdly, But that which did not a httle amuse the 
 Merchandisers, was, that these Pilgrims set very 
 light by all their Wares, they cared not so much the\ul>lnib 
 as to look upon them : And if they called upon 
 them to buy, they would put their fingers in their ears and cry, 
 Turn away mine eyes from beholding Vanity ; and 
 look upwards, signifying that their Trade and ^^'^,' "9- 37- 
 
 T- n: r • u Phil. 3. 10, 20. 
 
 1 ramck was n\ Heaven. "" ^ 
 
 One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriages of the 
 men, to say unto them, IVhat will ye buy F but p^nf.(h cause 
 they looking gravely upon him, said, IVe buy the of the hubbub. 
 Truth. At that, there was an occasion taken to _, 
 
 1 rov. tx* 'i'\» 
 
 despise the men the more ; some mocking, some 
 taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some They are 
 
 11- .u . •.. »u A* 1 .* mocked. 
 
 calling upon others to smite them. At last 
 things came to an hubbub, and great stir in the '^i'^^f/T "* 
 Fair ; insomuch that all order was confounded. 
 Now was word presently brought to the great one of the Fair., 
 who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most trusty 
 Friends to take those men into examination, about whom the 
 Fair was almost overturned. So the men were 
 brought to examination ; and they that sat upon examined. 
 them, asked them whence they came, whither 
 they went, and what they did there in such an * P^''^,'^^^ . 
 unusual Garb ? *The men told them, that they ^ndivhence' 
 were Pilgrims and Strangers in the world, and they came. 
 that they were going to their own Countrey*, , „ , 
 which was the heavenly Jerusalem., and that they ' ' j^' 
 
 had given no occasion to the men of the Town, 
 nor yet to the Merchandizers, thus to abuse them, and to let 
 them in their Journey : except it was, for that, when one 
 asked them what they would buy, they said, 
 they would buy the Truth. But they that were inZe^caJe^ 
 appointed to examine them, did not believe them 
 to be any other than Bedlams and mad, or else such as came to 
 put all things into a confusion in the Fair. Therefore they 
 took them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and 
 then put them into the Cage, that they might be made a 
 
 215 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 They are put 
 in the Cage. 
 
 Their be- 
 haviour in 
 the Cage. 
 
 The men 
 of the Fair 
 do fall out 
 among (he7ii- 
 selves about 
 these two men 
 
 speftacle to all the men of the Fair. There therefore they lay 
 for some time, and were made the obje6ls of any 
 man's sport, or malice, or revenge. The great one 
 of the Fair laughing still at all that befell them. 
 But the men being patient, and not rendring 
 railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing, and 
 giving good words for bad, and kindness for 
 injuries done : Some men in the Fair that were 
 more observing, and less prejudiced than the rest, 
 began to check and blame the baser sort for their 
 continual abuses done by them to the men : They 
 therefore in angry manner let fly at them again, 
 counting them as bad as the men in the Cage, 
 and telling them that they seemed confederates, and should be 
 made partakers of their Misfortunes. The other replied, that 
 for ought they could see, the men were quiet and sober, and 
 intended no body any harm ; and that there were many that 
 traded in their Fair., that were more worthy to be put into the 
 Cage, yea, and Pillory too, than were the men that they had 
 abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides (the 
 men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly 
 before them,) they fell to some blows among themselves, and 
 did harm one to another. Then were these two 
 poor men brought before their Examiners again, 
 and there charged as being guilty of the late 
 hubbub that had been in the Fair. So they beat 
 them pitifully, and hanged Irons upon them, & 
 led them in Chains up and down the Fair., for an 
 Example and Terror to others, lest any should 
 speak in their behalf, or joyn themselves unto 
 them. But Christian and i^ozV^/w/ behaved them- 
 selves yet more wisely 5 and received the Ignomy 
 and shame that was cast upon them, with so much meekness 
 and patience, that it won to their side (though 
 but few in comparison of the rest) several of the 
 men in the Fair. This put the other party yet 
 into a greater rage, insomuch that they concluded 
 the death of these two men. Wherefore they 
 threatned that neither the Cage, nor Irons should 
 serve their turn, but that they should die for the 
 
 They are 
 made the 
 Authors of 
 this dis- 
 turbance. 
 
 They are led 
 up and down 
 the Fair in 
 Chains y for 
 a terror to 
 others. 
 
 Some of the 
 men of the 
 Fair zvon to 
 them. 
 
 Their Adver- 
 saries resolve 
 to kill them. 
 
 216 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the 
 Fair. 
 
 Then were they remanded to the Cage again, until further 
 order should be taken with them. So they put 
 them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks. puHnto'thT"^ 
 
 Here therefore they called again to mind Cage, and 
 what they had heard from their faithful friend after brought 
 Evangelist^ and were the more confirmed in their " '-''^ " 
 way and suft'erings, by what he told them would happen to 
 them. They also now comforted each other, that whose lot 
 it was to suffer, even he should have the best on't, therefore 
 each man secretly wished that he might have that Preferment : 
 But committing themselves to the all-wise dispose of him that 
 ruleth all things, with much content they abode in the con- 
 dition in which they were until they should be otherwise 
 disposed of. 
 
 Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought 
 them forth to their Tryal, in order to their Condemnation. 
 When the time was come, they were brought before their 
 enemies and Arraigned; the Judges name was Lord Hate-good: 
 Their Indidlment was one and the same in substance, though 
 somewhat varying in form ; the Contents whereof was this. 
 
 That they were enemies to^ and disturbers of their Trade^ that 
 they had made Commotions and Divisions in the Town^ 
 and had won a party to their own most dangerous ,^^ '"/ 
 Opinions, in contempt of the Law of their Prince. 
 
 Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself 
 against that which had set it self against him that 
 is higher than the highest. And^said he, as for ^^f^gf}^,, 
 disturbance I make none, being my self a man of himself. 
 Peace ; the parties that were won to us, were 
 won by beholding our Truth and Innocence, & they are only 
 turned from the worse to the better. And as to the King you 
 talk of, since he is Belzebub, the Enemy of our Lord, I defie 
 him and all his Angels. 
 
 Then Proclamation was made, that they that had ought to 
 say for their Lord the King against the Prisoner at the Bar, 
 should forthwith appear, and give in their Evidence. So there 
 came in three Witnesses, to wit, Envy., Superstition and 
 Pickthank ; They were then asked, If they knew the Prisoner 
 
 217 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 at the Bar ? And what they had to say for their Lord the 
 King against him ? 
 
 Then stood forth * Envy^ and said to this effeft ; My Lord, 
 J. „ , . I have known this man a long time, and will 
 attest upon my Oath before this Honourable 
 Bench, that he is 
 
 'Judge. Hold, give him his Oath : So they sware him : 
 Then he said. My Lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible 
 name, is one of the vilest men in our Countrey \ he neither 
 regardeth Prince nor People, Law nor Custom ; but doth all 
 that he can to possess all men with certain of his disloyal 
 notions, which he in the general calls Principle of Faith and 
 Holiness. And in particular, I heard him once my self affirm. 
 That Christianity atid the Customs of our town of Vanity, were 
 diametrically opposite^ and could not be reconciled. By which 
 saying, my Lord, he doth at once, not only condemn all our 
 laudable doings, but us in the doing of them. 
 
 Judg. Then did the Judge say unto him, hast thou any 
 more to say ? 
 
 Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, only I would 
 not be tedious to the Court. Yet if need be, when the other 
 Gentlemen have given in their Evidence, rather than any thing 
 shall be wanting that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my 
 Testimony against him. So he was bid stand by. Then they 
 called Superstition^ and bid him look upon the Prisoner ; they 
 also asked, what he could say for their Lord the King against 
 him ? Then they sware him, so he began. 
 
 Super. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance with this 
 man, nor do I desire to have farther knowledge 
 l/£f ^''°" of him ; however this I know, that he is a very 
 pestilent fellow, from some discourse that the 
 other day I had with him in this Town ; for then talking with 
 him, I heard him say, That our Religion was nought, and such 
 by which a man could by no means please God : Which 
 saying of his, my Lord, your Lordship very well knows, what 
 necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we still do worship 
 in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be damned ; and 
 this is that which I have to say. 
 
 Then was Pickthank sworn, and did say what he knew, in 
 behalf of their Lord the King against the Prisoner at the Bar. 
 
 2l8 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Pick. My Lord, and you Gentlemen all, this fellow I have 
 known of a long time, and have heard him speak 
 things that ought not to be spoke. For he hath ^^f^^f^^^^,^ 
 railed on our noble Prince Bel%ebuh^ and hath 
 spoken contemptible of his honourable Friends, whose Names 
 are, the Lord Old-Man^ the Lord Carnal delight^ 
 the Lord Luxurious^ the Lord Desire of vain glory., LordTand 
 my old Lord Letchery., Sir Having Greedy^ with great ones. 
 all the rest of our Nobility ; and he hath said 
 moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is 
 not one of these Noble men should have any longer a being in 
 this Town. Besides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you my 
 Lord, who are now appointed to be his Judge, calling you an 
 ungodly Villain, with many other such like villifying terms, 
 with which he hath bespattered most of the Gentry of our 
 Town. When this Pickthank had told his Tale, the Judge 
 diredled his Speech to the Prisoner at the Bar, saying, thou 
 Runagate, Heretick, and Traytor, hast thou heard what these 
 honest Gentlemen have witnessed against thee ? 
 
 Faith. May I speak a few words in my own defence. 
 
 "Judge. Sirrah, Sirrah, thou deservest to live no longer, but 
 to be slain immediately upon the place ; yet that all men may 
 see our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou vile 
 Runagate hast to say. 
 
 Faith. I. I say then in answer to what Mr. Envy hath 
 spoken, I never said ought but this. That what 
 Rule., or Laws, or Custom, or People were fiat J^f^nu of 
 against the Word of God, are diametrically opposite himself, 
 to Christianity. If I have said amiss in this con- 
 vince me of my errour, and I am ready here before you to make 
 my recantation. 
 
 2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition and his charge 
 against me, I said only this, That in the worship of God there is 
 required a Divine Faith, but there can be no divine faith without 
 a divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore whatever is 
 thrust into the Worship of God, that is not agreeable to divine 
 Revelation, cannot be done but by an humane Faith, which Faith 
 will not he profitable to Eternal Life. 
 
 3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say (avoiding 
 terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like) that the Prince of 
 
 219 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 this Town, with all the rabblement his Attendants, by this 
 Gentleman named, are more fit for being in Hell, than in this 
 Town and Countrey ; and so the Lord have mercy upon me. 
 
 Then the Judge called to the Jury (who all this while stood 
 
 by, to hear and observe ;) Gentlemen of the Jury, 
 
 I he J^dge his ^j^j about whom so great an uproar 
 
 speech to the { , , j •- i • -t- ^ 11 
 
 jtiry. hath been made m this 1 own : you have also 
 
 heard what these worthy Gentlemen have wit- 
 nessed against him ; also you have heard his reply and confession : 
 It lieth now in your breast to hang him, or save his life : but 
 yet I think meet to instru6l you in our Law. 
 
 There was an a6t made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, 
 
 Servant to our Prince, that, lest those of a contrary 
 
 Religion should multiply and grow too strong for 
 him, their Males should be thrown into the River, There was 
 
 an A61 also made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar 
 
 the Great, another of his Servants, that whoever 
 would not fall down and worship his golden Image, should be 
 J, , thrown into a Fiery Furnace. There was also 
 
 an A6t made in the days of Darius, that who so 
 for some time called upon any God but him should be cast into 
 the Lions Den. Now the substance of these Laws this Rebel has 
 broken ; not only in thought (which is not to be born) but also 
 in word and deed ; which must therefore needs be intollerable. 
 For that of Pharaoh, his Law was made upon supposition, 
 to prevent mischief; no Crime yet being apparent ; but here is 
 a Crime apparent. For the second and third, you see he dis- 
 puteth against our Religion ; and for the Treason he hath 
 confessed, he deserveth to die the death. 
 
 Then went the Jury out, * whose names were, Mr. Blindmariy 
 
 Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. 
 ^andOuir^ Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. 
 names. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, 
 
 and Mr. Implacable, who every one gave in his 
 private Verdidt against him among themselves, and afterwards 
 unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the Judge. 
 
 And first among themselves, Mr. BUndman, the 
 trivate"^^ Foreman, said, / see clearly that this man is an 
 
 Verdi(fl. Heretick. Then said Mr. No-good, away with 
 
 such a felloiv from the Earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice, 
 
 220 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust^ I 
 could never endure him. Nor /, said Mr. Live-loose^ for he would 
 ahvays be condemning my way. Hang him., hang him^ said 
 Mr. Heady. A sorry Scrub said Mr. High-mind. My heart 
 riseth against him., said Mr. Enmity., he is a Rogue^ said Mr. Liar., 
 Hanging is too good for him., said Mr. Cruelty^ Lefs dispatch him 
 out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then said Mr. Implacable^ 
 might I have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to 
 him, therefore let us forthwith bring him in guilty of death. * And so 
 they did, therefore he was presently condemned, 
 to be had from the place where he was, to 
 the place from whence he came, and there to 
 be put to the most cruel death that could be 
 invented. 
 
 They therefore brought him out, to do with him according 
 to their Law ; and first they scourged him, then 
 they buffetted him, then they lanched his flesh 
 with Knives ; after that they stoned him with 
 stones, then prickt him with their Swords ; and 
 last of all they burned him to ashes at the Stake. 
 Faithful to his end, *Now I saw that there stood 
 behind the multitude a Chariot and a couple of 
 Horses, waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his 
 Adversaries had dispatched him) was taken up 
 into it, and straightway was carried up through 
 the Clouds, with sound of Trumpet, the nearest way to the 
 Coelestial Gate. But as for Christian, he had 
 some respite, and was remanded back to Prison ; 
 so he there remained for a space : But he that 
 over-rules all things, having the power of their 
 rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for 
 that time escaped them and went his way. 
 
 And as he went he sang, saying. 
 
 * T/ie}/ con- 
 clude to bring 
 him in guilty 
 of death. 
 
 The cruel 
 
 death of 
 Faithful. 
 
 Thus came 
 
 * A Chariot 
 and Horses 
 ■wait to 
 take away 
 Faithful. 
 
 Christian 
 still a 
 Prisoner. 
 
 * Well Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest 
 Unto thy Lord ; tvith whom thou shalt be blest \ 
 When faithless ones, with all their vain delight 
 Are crying out under their Hellish plights ; 
 Sing Faithful, sing ; and let thy name survive ; 
 For though they kiWd thee, thou art yet alive. 
 
 * The Song 
 that Christian 
 made of 
 Faithful after 
 his death. 
 
 221 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian went not forth 
 
 alone, for there was one whose name was Hopeful^ 
 
 has^anl^her (being SO made by the beholding of Christian and 
 
 Companion. Faithful in their words and behaviour, in their 
 
 sufferings at the Fair^) who joyned himself unto 
 
 him, and entring into a brotherly Covenant, told him, that he 
 
 would be his Companion. Thus one died to bear Testimony 
 
 to the Truth, and another rises out of his 
 
 There are Ashes to be a Companion with Christian in his 
 
 more of the Pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, 
 
 men of the ^ ^ ^ -^ r i • i 
 
 Fair will that there were many more or the men m the 
 
 follo7v. Fair that would take their time, and follow 
 
 after. 
 So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the Fair, 
 they overtook one that was going before them, whose name 
 
 was By-ends; So they said to him, what Countrey 
 lyZnls!''"^' man, Sir ? And how far go you this way r He 
 
 told them, that he came from the Town of Fair- 
 speech, and he was going to the Celestial City, (But told them 
 not his name,) 
 
 From * Fair-speech, said Christian ? Is there any good that 
 
 *Prov.,6.2.. I'l'^^^ there? 
 
 By-ends. Yes, said By-ends, 1 hope. 
 
 Chr. Pray Sir, what may I call you ? said Christian. 
 
 By-ends. I am a stranger to you, and you to me ; If you 
 be going this way, I shall be glad of your Company : if not, I 
 
 must be content. 
 fjtefhi!''^^ C/^r. This Tozvn of Fai r-speech, said Christian 
 
 name. ^ have heard of, and, as I remember, they say ifs 
 
 a wealthy place. 
 
 By-ends. Yes, I will assure you that it is, and I have very 
 many rich kindred there. 
 
 Chr. Pray, who are your kindred there, if a man may be so 
 bold? 
 
 By-ends. Almost the whole Town ; And in particular my 
 Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, 
 (from whose Ancestors that Town first took its name :) Also 
 Mr. Smooth- Man, Mr. Facing hoth-zvays, Mr. Jny-thing, and the 
 Parson of our Parish, Mr. Tzuo-tongues, was my Mothers own 
 Brother by Fathers side : And to tell you the truth, I ani 
 
 222 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 become a Gentleman of good Quality, yet my Great Grand- 
 father was but a Waterman, looking one way, and rowing 
 another, and I got most of my Estate by the same occupation. 
 
 Chr. Are you a married tnan ? 
 
 By-ends. Yes, and my Wife is a very virtuous Woman, 
 the Daughter of a virtuous Woman ; she was 
 mv Lady Faining-s Daughter, therefore she came Z^f , y ^" 
 
 r -^ L ui ^ -1 J • -J Kindred of 
 
 or a very honourable ramily, and is arrived to By-ends. 
 
 such a pitch of Breeding, that she knows how to 
 
 carry it to all, even to Prince and Peasant. 'Tis true, we 
 
 somewhat differ in ReIio;ion from those of the 
 
 stncter sort, yet but in two small points : r irst, ^nds differs 
 
 we never strive against Wind and Tide. Secondly, from others 
 
 we are always most zealous when Religion goes '" Religion. 
 
 in his Silver Slippers ; we love much to walk with him in the 
 
 Street ; if the Sun shines and the People applaud him. 
 
 Then Christian stept a little aside to his fellow Hopeful^ 
 saying, It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends of Fair- 
 speechy and if it be he, we have as very a Knave in our company, 
 as dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful^ Ask him ; 
 methinks he should not he ashamed of his name. So Christian came 
 up with him again and said. Sir you talk as if you knew some- 
 thing more than all the World doth, and if I take not my mark 
 amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you ; is not your name 
 Mr. By-ends of Fair-speech ? 
 
 By-ends. This is not my name, but indeed it is a Nick-name 
 that is given me by some that cannot abide me, and I must be 
 content to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have born 
 theirs before me. 
 
 Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by 
 this name F 
 
 By-ends. Never, never ! The worst that ever I did to 
 give them an occasion to give me this name, was, 
 that I had always the luck to jump in my judg- ^^^ By-ends 
 
 ^ • 1 , ■' ri- 1° S^^ ■*" name. 
 
 ment with the present way of the times, whatever 
 
 it was, and my chance was to get thereby, but if things are 
 
 thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing, but let not 
 
 the malicious load me therefore with reproach. 
 
 Chr. / thought indeed that you were the rtian that I heard 
 
 223 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 of\ and to tell you what I th'ink^ I fear this name belongs to you 
 more properly than you are willing we should think 
 He desires to It doth. 
 
 f'^'^P Company By-ends. Well, if you will thus imagine, I 
 
 cannot help it. You shall find me a fair Com- 
 pany-keeper, if you will still admit me your Associate. 
 
 Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against JVind and 
 Tide, the which, I perceive, is against your opinion : Tou must also 
 own Religion in his Rags, as well as when in his silver Slippers, 
 and stand by him too, when bound in Irons, as well as when he 
 walketh the Streets with applause. 
 
 By-ends. You must not impose, nor Lord it over my Faith, 
 leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you. 
 
 Chr. Not a step further, unless you will do, in what I 
 propound, as we. 
 
 Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles, 
 
 since they are harmless and profitable. If I may 
 
 Chdstian'^'' not go with you, I must do as I did before you 
 
 part. overtook me, even go by my self, until some 
 
 overtake me that will be glad of my company. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian and Hopeful 
 forsook him and kept their distance before him, but one of 
 them looking back saw three men following Mr. By-ends, and 
 behold, as they came up with him he made them a very low 
 Congee, and they also gave him a Complement. The mens 
 
 names were Mr. Hold-the-lVorld, Mr. Money-love, 
 Hehasnciv ^^^ y^ Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends had 
 
 Companions. '. r- i- 
 
 Formerly been acquainted with ; ror in their 
 
 Minority they were School-fellows, and were taught by one 
 Mr. Gripe-man a School-master in Love-gain, which is a 
 Market-Town in the County of Coveting in the North. This 
 School-master taught them the art of getting, either by violence, 
 cozenage, flattery, lying, or by putting on a guise of Religion, 
 and these four Gentlemen had attained much of the art of their 
 Master, so that they could each of them have kept such a School 
 themselves. 
 
 Well, when they had as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr. 
 Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, who are they upon the Road 
 before us ? for Christian and Hopeful were yet vyifhin view. 
 
 224 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 By-ends. They are a couple of far Country men, that after 
 their mode are going on Pilgrimage. iw-ends 
 
 Money-love. Alas, why did they not stay, Charatfler of 
 that we might have had their good company, for "'^ Pilgrims. 
 they^ and we., and you Sir, I hope are all going on a Pilgrimage. 
 
 By-ends. We are so indeed, but the men before us are so 
 rigid, and love so much their own notions, and do also lightly 
 esteem the opinions of others ; that let a man be never so godly, 
 yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him 
 quite out of their company. 
 
 Mr. Save-all. That's bad, but we read of some, that are 
 righteous overmuch^ and such mens rigidness prevails with them 
 to judg and condemn all but themselves ; but I pray what, and 
 how many were the things wherein you differed .'' 
 
 By-ends. Why they, after their head-strong manner, con- 
 clude that it is duty to rush on their Journey all weathers, and 
 I am for waiting for JVind and Tide. They are for hazarding 
 all for God at a clap, and I am for talcing all advantages to 
 secure my Life and Estate. They are for holding their notions 
 though all other men be against them, but I am for Religion in 
 what, and so far as the times, and my safety will bear it. 
 They are for Religion, when in rags and contempt, but I am 
 for him when he walks in his golden Slippers in the Sun-shine, 
 and with applause. 
 
 Mr. Hold-the-JVorld. Ay, and hold you there still, good 
 Mr. By-ends ; for my part, I can count him but a Fool, that 
 having the liberty to keep what he has, shall be so unwise to 
 lose it. Let us be wise as Serpents^ it's best to make Hay when 
 the Sun shines ; you see how the Bee lieth still all winter, and 
 bestirs her only when she can have prolit with pleasure. God 
 sends sometimes Rain, and sometimes Sun-shine ; if they be 
 such fools to go through the first, yet let us be content to take 
 fair weather along with us. For my part, I like that Religion 
 best that will stand with the security of God's good Blessings 
 unto us ; for who can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, 
 since God has bestowed upon us the good things of this life, but 
 that he would have us keep them for his sake. Abraham and 
 Solomon grew rich in Religion. And Job says, that a good man 
 shall lay up gold as dust. But he must not be such as the men 
 before us, if they be as you have described them. 
 
 B. •• 225 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Mr. Save-all. I think that we are all agreed in this matter, 
 and therefore there needs no more words about it. 
 
 Mr. Money-love. No, there needs no more words about 
 this matter indeed, for he that beheves neither Scripture nor 
 Reason (and you see we have both on our side) neither knows 
 his own liberty, nor seeks his own safety. 
 
 Mr. By-ends. My Brethren, we are, as you see, going all 
 on Pilgrimage, and for our better diversion from things that are 
 bad, give me leave to propound unto you this question. 
 
 Suppose a Man^ a Minister^ or a Trades-man., &c. should 
 have an advantage lie before him to get the good blessings of this 
 life ; yet so as that he can by no means come by them except in 
 appearance at least., he becomes extraordinary xealous in some points 
 of Religion., that he meddled not with before., may he not use this 
 means to attain his end, and yet be a right honest man ? 
 
 Mr. Money-love. I see the bottom of your question, and with 
 these Gentlemens good leave, I will endeavour to shape you an 
 answer. And first to speak to your question, as it concerns 
 a Minister himself. Suppose a Minister., a worthy man, possessed 
 hut of a very small Benefice, and has in his eye a greater, more fat 
 and plump by far ; he has also now an opportunity of getting of it ; 
 yet so as by being more studious, by preaching more frequently, and 
 zealously, and because the temper of the people requires it, by altering 
 of some of his principles, for my part, I see no reason but a man may 
 do this ( provided he has a call) Ay, and more a great deal besides, 
 and yet be an honest man. For why, 
 
 1. His desire of a greater Benefice is lawful (this cannot 
 be contradicted) since 'tis set before him by Providence ; so 
 then he may get it if he can, making no question for Conscience 
 sake. 
 
 2. Besides his desire after that Benefice, makes him more 
 studious, a more zealous Preacher, ^c. and so makes him a 
 better man. Yea makes him better improve his parts, which is 
 according to the mind of God. 
 
 3. Now as for his complying with the temper of his 
 people, by deserting, to serve them, some of his Principles : 
 This argueth i. That he is of a self-denying temper. 2. Of 
 a sweet and winning deportment. 3. And so more fit for the 
 Ministerial Fundtion. 
 
 4. I conclude then, that a Minister that changes a Small 
 
 226 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 for a Great^ should not for so doing be judged as covetous, but 
 rather since he is improved in his parts, and industry, thereby 
 be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity put 
 into his hand to do good. 
 
 And now to the second part of the question, which concerns 
 the Tradesman you mentioned : suppose such an one to have 
 but a poor imploy in the world, but by becoming Religious he 
 may mend his market, perhaps get a rich Wife, or more and far 
 better customers to his shop. For my part, I see no reason, but 
 that this may be lawfully done. For why. 
 
 1. To become religious is a vertue, by what means soever 
 a man becomes so. 
 
 2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom 
 to my Shop. 
 
 3. Besids the man that gets these by becoming religious, 
 gets that which is good of them that are good, by becoming 
 good himself ; so then here is a good wife, and good customers, 
 and good gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is 
 good. Therefore to become religious to get all these, is a good 
 and profitable design. 
 
 This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-love^ to Mr. 
 By-end's question was highly applauded by them all ; wherefore 
 they concluded upon the whole, that it was most wholsom and 
 advantageous. And because, as they thought, no man was 
 able to contradidl it, and because Christian and Hopeful were 
 yet within call, they joyntly agreed to assault them with the 
 question as soon as they overtook them, and the rather, because 
 they had opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called after 
 them and they stopt, and stood still till they came up to them, 
 but they concluded as they went, that not Mr. By-ends, but old 
 Mr. Hold-the-JVorld should propound the question to them, 
 because as they supposed their answer to him would be without 
 the remainder of that heat that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends 
 and them, at their parting a little before. 
 
 So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation, 
 Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the question to Christian and 
 his Fellow and bid them to answer it if they could. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, even a Babe in Religion may 
 answer ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to 
 follow Christ for Loaves, as it is John 6. how much more is it 
 
 P2 227 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 abominable to make of him and Religion a stalking Horse to 
 get and enjoy the World ? Nor do we find any other than 
 Heathens, Hypocrites, Devils, and Witches that are of this 
 opinion. 
 
 1. Heathens, for when Hamar and Sechem had a mind to 
 the daughter and Cattle of 'Jacob, and saw that there was no 
 waies for them to come at them, but by becoming Circumcised, 
 they say to their companions, if every Male of us he circumcised, 
 as they are circumcised, shall not their Cattle and their Substance, 
 and every Beast of theirs be ours ? Their Daughters and their 
 Cattle were that which they sought to obtain, and their Religion 
 the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them. Read 
 the whole story. Gen. 34. 20, 21, 22, 23. 
 
 2. The Hypocritical Pharisees were also of this Religion, 
 long prayers were their pretence, but to get Widows Houses 
 were their intent, and greater damnation was from God their 
 Judgment, Luk. 20. 46, 47. 
 
 3. Judas the Devil was also of this Religion, he was 
 religious for the Bag, that he might be possessed of what was 
 therein ; but he was lost, cast away, and the very son of 
 Perdition. 
 
 4. Simon the Witch was of this Religion too, for he would 
 have had the Holy Ghost that he might have got money there- 
 with, and his sentence from Peter's mouth was according, 
 A^s 8. 19, 20, 21, 22. 
 
 5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that man, that 
 takes up Religion for the world, will throw away Religion for 
 the world ; for so surely as Judas designed the world in becoming 
 Religious, so surely did he also sell religion and his Master for 
 the same. To answer the question therefore affirmatively, as 
 I perceive you have done, and to accept of as authentick, such 
 answer, is both Heathenish, Hypocritical and Devilish, and 
 your reward will be according to your works. Then they 
 stood staring one upon another but had not wherewith to 
 answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of the soundness of 
 Christians answer, so there was a great silence among them. 
 Mr. By-ends and his Company also staggered and kept behind, 
 that Christian and Hopeful might out-go them. Then said 
 Christian to his fellow, if these men cannot stand before the 
 sentence of men, what will they do with the sentence of God ? 
 
 228 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay, what 
 will they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a 
 devouring fire ? 
 
 Then Christian and Hopeful out-went them again, and 
 went till they came at a delicate Plain called 
 Ease^ where they went with much content ; but ^■^<' -^^-f^ ^-^^^ 
 that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly (sbuUittlT^ 
 got over it. Now at the further side of that /« this life. 
 Plain was a little Hill called Lucre., and in that 
 Hill a ^ver Mine, which some of them that had ^^^^%fjf " 
 formerly gone that way because of the rarity of hhi. 
 it, had turned aside to see ; but going too near 
 the brim of the Pit, the ground being deceitful under them, 
 broke, and they were slain ; some also had been maimed 
 there, and could not to their dying day be their own men 
 again ; 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that a little off the Road, 
 over against the Silver-Mine, stood * Demas » t-, .,l 
 
 (Cjentieman Irfce) to call Passengers to come and /jill Lucre, 
 see, who said to Christian and his fellow : *Ho ,. ,. ,, , 
 
 ' • 1 1 • 1 J T -11 1 1 • -"'^ ^'^^'■^ ^o 
 
 turn aside hither, and 1 will shew you a thing, christian and 
 
 Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us Hopeful to 
 out of the way to see it. '"'"' ^^ ''""■ 
 
 Dem. Here is a Silver-mine, and some digging in it for 
 Treasure, if you will come, with a little pains you may richly 
 provide for your selves. 
 
 Hope. Then said Hopeful, let us go see. tempted to go, 
 
 Chr. Not I, said Christian, I have heard of btu Christian 
 this place before now, and how many there have ^'"^'f^ '^"'' 
 been slain ; and besides, that Treasure is a snare 
 to those that seek it ; for it hindereth them in their Pil- 
 grimage. Then Christian called to Demas, saying. Is not the 
 
 place dangerous F hath it not hindred many in their 
 VI- Hos. 4. i8. 
 
 rtlgrimage. ^ 
 
 Dem. Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless ; 
 but withal he blushed as he spake. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a 
 step, but still keep on our way. 
 
 Hope. / will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he 
 hath the same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see. 
 
 229 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. No doubt thereof, for his Principles lead him that 
 way, and a hundred to one but he dies there. 
 
 Dem. Then Demas called again, saying, but will you not 
 come over and see ? 
 
 Chr. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas^ 
 
 thou art an Enemy to the right ways of the Lord 
 
 roundethut of this way, and hast been already condemned for 
 
 Demas. thine own turning aside, by one of his Majesties 
 
 ™. Judges ; and why seekest thou to bring us into 
 
 the like condemnation ? Besides, if we at all 
 
 turn aside, our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and 
 
 will there put us to shame, where we would stand with boldness 
 
 before him. 
 
 Demas cried again that he also was one of their fraternity ; 
 and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk 
 with them. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian.^ what is thy name ? is it not the 
 same by the which I have called thee ? 
 
 Dem. Yes, my name is Demas^ I am the Son of Abraham. 
 
 Chr. I know you, Gehazi was your great Grandfather, 
 2 King. 5. 20. ^^^ Judas your Father, and you have trod their 
 Matth. 26. 14, steps ; it is but a devilish prank that thou usest : 
 15. ch. 27. Thy Father was hanged for a Traitor, and thou 
 
 i> 2, 3, 5, 0. deservest no better reward. Assure thy self, that 
 when we come to the King, we will do him word of this thy 
 behaviour. Thus they went their way. 
 
 By this time By-ends and his Companions were come again 
 within sight, and they at the first beck went over 
 ^erloly^nL. ^^ Demas. Now whether they fell into the Pit 
 by looking over the brink thereof, or whether 
 they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered in the 
 bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of these things, I am 
 not certain ; but this I observed, that they never were seen 
 again in the way. 
 
 Then sang Christian^ 
 
 By-ends and Silver Demas both agree^ 
 One calls^ the other runs that he may be 
 A sharer in his Lucre., so these do 
 Take up in this world., and no further go. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now I saw, that just on the other side of this Plain, the 
 Pilgrims came to a place where stood an old 
 Monument J hard by the Highway side, at the sight j^^^wT'^ 
 of which they were both concerned, because of Monument. 
 the strangeness of the form thereof; for it seemed 
 to them as if it had been a Woman transformed into the shape 
 of a Pillar : here therefore they stood looking, and looking upon 
 it, but could not for a time tell what they should make thereof; 
 at last Hopeful espied written above upon the head thereof, 
 a writing in an unusual hand ; but he being no Scholar called 
 to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the 
 meaning : so he came, and after a little laying of Letters 
 together, he found the same to be this, Remember Lot^s Wife. 
 So he read it to his fellow ; after which they both concluded 
 that that was the * Pillar of Salt into which Lot\ , 
 Wife was turned for her looking back with a ' • 9- • 
 covetous heart., when she was going from Sodom for safety. 
 Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion of this 
 discourse. 
 
 Chr. Ah my Brother, this is a seasonable sight, it came 
 opportunely to us after the Invitation which Demas gave us to 
 come over to view the Hill Lucre., and had we gone over as he 
 desired us, and as thou wast inclined to do (my Brother) we 
 had for ought I know been made like this Woman a speftacle 
 for those that shall come after, to behold. 
 
 Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to 
 wonder that I am not now as Loth Wife : for wherein was the 
 difference' twixt her sin and mine ? she only looked back, and 
 I had a desire to go see ; let Grace be adored and let me be 
 ashamed, that ever such a thing should be in mine heart, 
 
 Chr, Let us take notice of what we see here for our help 
 for time to come : This Woman escaped one Judgment ; for 
 she fell not by the destruction of Sodom^ yet she was de- 
 stroyed by another ; as we see, she is turned into a Pillar 
 of Salt. 
 
 Hope. True, and she may be to us both Caution and 
 Example ; Caution., that we should shun her sin, or a sign of 
 what Judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by 
 this caution : So Korah., Dathan, and Abiram^ with the two 
 hundred and fifty men, that perished in their sin, did also 
 
 231 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 become *a Sign or Example to beware, but above all, I muse at 
 one thing, to wit how Demas and his fellows can 
 um .2.9, stand so confidently yonder to look for that trea- 
 sure, which this Woman, but for looking behind 
 her, after (for we read not that she stept one foot out of the 
 way) was turned into a Pillar of Salt ; specially since the 
 Judgment which overtook her, did make her an Example, 
 within sight of where they are : for they cannot chuse but see 
 her, did they but lift up their eyes. 
 
 Chr. It is a thing to be wondred at, and it argueth that 
 their hearts are grown desperate in that case, and I cannot tell 
 who to compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick Pockets 
 in the presence of the Judge, or that will cut purses under the 
 Gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom^ that they were sinners 
 ^ "^ exceedingly^ because they were sinners before the 
 
 ^' ^' Zor^; that is in his eye-sight, and notwithstanding 
 the kindnesses that he had shewed them, for the Land of Sodom 
 ^ was now like the * Garden of Eden heretofore. 
 
 This therefore provoked him the more to jealousie 
 and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of 
 Heaven could make it. And it is most rationally to be con- 
 cluded, that such, even such as these are, they that shall sin in 
 the sight, yea and that too in despight of such examples that are 
 set continually before them to caution them to the contrary, 
 must be partakers of severest Judgments. 
 
 Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth, but what a mercy 
 is it, that neither thou, but especially I am not made my self 
 this example. This ministreth occasion to us to thank God, 
 to fear before him, and always to remember Zo/'s Wife. 
 
 I saw then that they went on their way to a pleasant River; 
 
 which David the King called the River of God -y 
 
 ■ but yohn^ the River of the water of Life. Now 
 
 ' their way lay just upon the bank of the River ; 
 
 „ ^ * Here therefore Christian and his Companion 
 
 walked with great delight ; they drank also of 
 
 the water of the River, which was pleasant and enlivening to 
 
 T7'ees by the their weary Spirits : Besides on the banks of this 
 
 River. River, on either side, were green Trees for all 
 
 The fruit, manner of Fruit ; and the Leaves they eat to pre- 
 
 (X}ici iccivcs Of , ^ . . * 
 
 the Trees. vent Surfeits, and other diseases that are incident 
 
 232 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 to those that heat their blood by Travels. On either side of 
 
 the River was also a Meadow curiously beautified 
 
 with Lillies ; and it was green all the year long: ^ ^T^i 
 
 In this Meadow they lay down and slept, for "ie to sleep. 
 
 here they might lie down safely. When they p^^j ^^ 
 
 awoke, they gathered again of the Fruit of the j^^^ 
 
 Trees, and drank again of the water of the River: 
 
 and then lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several days 
 
 and nights. Then they sang. 
 
 Behold ye how those Crystal Streams do gl'tde^ 
 
 (To comfort Pilgrims) by the High-way side. 
 
 The Meadows green ; besides their fragrant smelly 
 
 field dainties for them : and he that can tell 
 
 What pleasant Fruity yea^ Leaves^ these Trees do yield., 
 
 Will soon sell all., that he may buy this Field. 
 
 So when they were disposed to go on (for they were not as 
 yet at their Journeys end) they eat and drank, and departed. 
 
 Now I beheld in my Dream that they had not journeyed 
 far, but the River and the way, (for a time) parted, at which 
 they were not a little sorry, yet they durst not go out of the 
 way : Now the way from the River was rough, and their feet 
 tender by reason of their Travels ; So the Souls of ^ , 
 the Pilgrims were much discouraged., because of the 
 way. Wherefore still as they went on, they wished for better 
 way. Now a little before them, there was on the left hand of 
 the Road a Meadow., and a Stile to go over into it, and that 
 Meadow is called By-path Meadow. Then said 
 Christian to his fellow, if this Meadow lieth ^//^'y^ 
 along by our way-side, let s go over into it. one tempta- 
 Then he went to the Stile to see, and behold a Hon does 
 Path lay along by the way on the other side of '"■"''^^ way for 
 the fence. Tis according to my wish, said 
 Christian., here is the easiest going ; come good Hopeful., and 
 let us go over. 
 
 Hope. But how if this Path should lead us out of the way ? 
 
 Chr. That's not like, said the other ; look doth it not go 
 along by the way side? so// (?/>^/ being perswaded ^ .,, .. 
 
 by his fellow, went after him over the Stile, tians may lead 
 When they were gone over, and were got into weak oties out 
 the Path they found it very easie for their feet; of the way. 
 
 m 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and withal, they looking before them, espied a man walking as 
 they did, (and his name was Fain-Confidence) so they called 
 after him, and asked him whither that way led ? he said to the 
 
 * p , ^ v, Celestial Gate. *Look said Christian^ did not I 
 
 * See what ^t ^ i i • • i 
 
 is too suddenly tell you SO ? by this you may see we are right ; 
 
 to fall in with so they followed, and he went before them. But 
 strangers. behold the night came on, and it grew very dark ; 
 
 so that they that went behind, lost the sight of him that went 
 before. 
 
 He therefore that went before {Vain-Confidence by name) 
 not seeing the way before him, fell into a 
 isa. 9. 16. jggp pj^^ which was on purpose there made 
 
 A pit to catch j^y jj^e Prince of those grounds to catch vain- 
 glorious in. glorious Fools withal, and was dashed in pieces 
 with his fall. 
 
 Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they 
 called to know the matter, but there was none to answer, 
 Reasoning ^"^7 ^^^7 ^^^'"'^ ^ groaning. Then said Hopeful., 
 
 between where are we now ? Then was his fellow silent, 
 
 Christian and as mistrusting that he had led him out of the 
 °P^ " ■ way. And now it began to rain and thunder, and 
 
 lighten in a very dreadful manner, and the water rose am.ain. 
 
 Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh that I had 
 kept on my way ! 
 
 Chr. Who could have thought that this Path should have 
 led us out of the way ? 
 
 Hope. / was afraid ont at the very first ^ and therefore gave 
 you that gentle caution. I would have spoke plainer^ but you are 
 older than I. 
 
 Chr. Good brother be not offended, *I am sorry 1 have 
 
 . , brought thee out of the way, and that I have put 
 
 repentance/or ^^ee into such eminent danger ; pray my Brother 
 
 leading of his forgive me, I did not do it of an evil intent. 
 
 Brother out Hope. Be comforted my Brother., for I forgive 
 
 thee ; and believe too^ that this shall be for our good. 
 
 Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful Brother : but 
 we must not stand thus, let's try to go back again. 
 
 Hope. But good Brother let me go before. 
 
 Chr. No, if you please let me go first ; that if there be 
 any danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we 
 are both gone out of the way. 
 
 234 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hope. No said Hopeful, yoti shall not go first^ for your 
 mind being troubled may lead you out of the way again. Then 
 for their encouragement they heard the voice of one saying, 
 Let thine heart be towards the High-way^ even 
 the way that thou wentest^ turn again. But by J^''- 3'- '• 
 this time the waters were greatly risen; by They are in 
 reason of which the way of going back was danger of 
 very dangerous. (Then I thought that it is ^^'^JJ^'X 
 easier going out of the way when we are in, 
 than going in when we are out.) Yet they adventured to 
 go back ; but it was so dark, and the flood was so high, that 
 in their going back they had like to have been drowned nine 
 or ten times. 
 
 Neither could they with all the skill they had get again to 
 the Stile that night. Wherefore at last lighting under a little 
 shelter, they sat down there till the day brake : But being 
 weary, they fell asleep. Now there was not far 
 from the place where they lay, a Castle called fj^fy^fjiJs^f 
 Doubting-Castky the Owner whereof was Giant Giant Despair. 
 Despair^ and it was in his grounds they were now 
 sleeping ; wherefore he getting up in the morning early, and 
 walking up and down in his Fields, caught Christian and 
 Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a 
 grim and surly voice he bid them awake, and fn^jfLlund 
 asked them whence they were .-* and what they and carries 
 did in his grounds ? They told him they were (^^"^ '? 
 Pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then Castle'"^' 
 said the Giant^ you have this night trespassed on 
 me, by trampling in and lying on my Ground, and therefore 
 you must go along with me. So they were forced to go, 
 because he was stronger than they. They also had but little to 
 say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The 
 Giant therefore drove them before him, and put The gruvous- 
 tnem mto his Castle, into a very dark Dungeon, imprison- 
 nasty and stinking to the Spirits of these two '"^«''- 
 men : Here then they lay from Wednesday p , gg g 
 Morning till Saturday Night without one bit of 
 bread, or drop of drink or light, or any to ask how they did : 
 They were therefore here in evil case, and were far from friends 
 and acquaintance. Now in this place Christian had double 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 sorrow, because 'twas through his unadvised Counsel that they 
 were brought into this distress. 
 
 Now Giant Despair had a Wife and her name was Diffidence : 
 So when he was gone to bed, he told his Wife what he had 
 done, to wit, that he had taken a couple of Prisoners, and cast 
 them into his Dungeon^ for trespassing on his Grounds. Then 
 he asked her also what he had best to do further to them. So 
 she asked what they were, whence they came, and whither they 
 were bound ? and he told her. Then she counselled him, that 
 when he arose in the morning, he should beat them without 
 mercy : So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous Crab-Tree 
 Cudgel, and goes down into the Dungeon to them, and there 
 first falls to rating of them as if they were dogs : although they 
 On Thursday S^^^ ^^"^ never a word of distaste ; then he falls 
 GiuHi Despair upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort 
 deais his that they were not able to help themselves, or to 
 
 iisoners. ^^^^ them upon the floor. This done he with- 
 
 draws and leaves them, there to condole their misery, and to 
 mourn under their distress : so all that day, they spent the time 
 in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night 
 she talking with her Husband about them further, and under- 
 standing that they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel 
 them to make away themselves : So when morning was come, 
 he goes to them in a surly manner, as before, and perceiving 
 them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them 
 the day before ; he told them, that since they were never like 
 to come out of that place, their only way would be, forthwith 
 * n V A ^^ make an end of themselves; either with Knife, 
 
 Giatit Despair Halter or Poison : For why, said he, should you 
 counsels them chuse life, seeing it is attended with so much 
 to kill them- bitterness? But they desired him to let them 
 
 go, with that he looked ugly upon them, and 
 rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, 
 
 but that he fell into one of his *fits ; (for he 
 sometimes" Sometimes in Sun-shiny weather fell into fits) and 
 has Jits. lost (for a time) the use of his hand : wherefore 
 
 he withdrew and left them, (as before) to consider 
 what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between them- 
 selves, whether 'twas best to take his counsel or no : and thus 
 they began to discourse. 
 
 236 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr, Brother, said Christian-^ *what shall we do? the 
 life that we now live is miserable : for my part, I 
 know not whether is best, to live thus, or die out crufhed^ 
 of hand. * My Soul chuseth strangling rather than 
 life: and the Grave is more easie for me than 'Job?. 15. 
 this Dungeon : shall we be ruled by the Giant ? 
 
 Hope. Indeed our present condition is dreadful^ and death 
 would he far more welcome to me than thus^^ir ever 
 to abide : but yet let us consider^ the Lord of the condort^him 
 countrey to which we are goings hath said, Thou 
 shalt do no Murther, no not to another mans person ; much more 
 then are %ve forbidden to take his counsel to kill our selves. Besides 
 he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body ; but for 
 one to kill himself is to kill body and soul at once. And moreover, 
 my Brother, thou talkest of ease in the Grave, hut hast thou forgotten 
 the Hell whither for certain the murderers go ? for no murderer 
 hath eternal life, &c. And let us consider again, that all the Law 
 is not in the hand of Giant Despair : Others, so far as I can 
 understand, have been taken by him, as well as we ; and yet have 
 escaped out of his hand : JVho knows, but that God that made the 
 IVorld, may cause that Giant Despair may die ; or that, at some 
 time or other, he may forget to lock us in ; or, but he may in a short 
 time have another of his fits before us, and may lose the use of his 
 limbs ; and if ever that should come to pass again, for my part, I 
 am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to 
 get from under his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it 
 before, but however, my Brother, let^s be patient, and endure a 
 while ; the time may come that may give us a happy release : but 
 let us not be our own murderers. With these words. Hopeful at 
 present did moderate the mind of his Brother ; so they continued 
 together {in the dark) that day in their sad and doleful condition. 
 
 Well towards Evening the Giant goes down into the 
 Dungeon again, to see if his Prisoners had taken his counsel ; 
 but when he came there, he found them alive ; and truly, alive 
 was all : for now, what for want of Bread and Water, and by 
 reason of the wounds they received when he beat them, they 
 could do little but breath : But I say, he found them alive ; at 
 which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them. That seeing 
 they had disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them 
 than if they had never been born. 
 
 237 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian 
 fell into a Swound ; but coming a little to himself again they 
 renewed their discourse about the Gianfs counstl; and whether 
 ^ . . yet they had best take it or no. * Now Christian 
 
 still dde^ed ^g^in seemed to be for doing it, but Hopeful xmAe 
 his second reply as followeth. 
 
 Hope. *My Br other ^ said he, rememhrest thou not how 
 valiant thou hast been heretofore ? Apollion could 
 coDiforts^him ^"^ crush thee^ nor could all that thou didst hear or 
 again by call- see^ or feel in the Valley of the shadow of death ; 
 ing former what hardships terror and ama%ement hast thou 
 
 m^mbr °f ^^' already gone through^ and art thou now nothing but 
 fears ? Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with 
 thee^ a far weaker man by nature^ than thou art : Also this Giant 
 has wounded me as well as thee ; and hath also cut off the Bread 
 and Water from my mouth ; and with that I mourn without the 
 light ; But let's exercise a little more patience. Remember how 
 thou plaidst the man at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of 
 the Chain or Cage ; nor yet of bloody Death : Wherefore let us {at 
 least to avoid the shame^ that becomes not a Christian to be found in) 
 bear up with patience as well as we can. 
 
 Now night being come again, and the Giant and his Wife 
 being in Bed, she asked him concerning the Prisoners, and if 
 they had taken his counsel : To which he replied. They are 
 sturdy Rogues, they chuse rather to bear all hardship, than to 
 make away themselves. Then said she, take them into the 
 Castle-yard to morrow, and shew them the Bones and Skulls of 
 those that thou hast already dispatched, and make them believe 
 e're a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in pieces 
 as thou hast done their fellows before them. 
 
 So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to them 
 again : and takes them into the Castle-yard, and shews them, 
 ^ as his Wife had bidden him. * These, said he, 
 
 tk/cianT ^^ were Pilgrims, as you are, once, and they tres- 
 threatjied that passed in my grounds, as you have done, and 
 shortly he when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces; and so 
 
 7h"minfieces. within ten days I will do you. Get you down 
 into your den again : and with that he beat them 
 all the way thither : they lay therefore all day on Saturday in 
 a lamentable case, as before. Now when night was come, and 
 
 238 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, the Giant, were got to ' 
 
 bed, they began to renew their discourse of their Prisoners ; 1 
 
 and withal the old Giant wondred that he could neither by his 1 
 
 blows nor counsel, bring them to an end. And with that his I 
 wife replied, I fear said she, that they live in hopes that some 
 
 will come to relieve them, or that they have pick-locks about ; 
 them, by the means of which they hope to escape. And sayst 
 thou so, my dear, said the Giant^ I will therefore search them 
 in the morning. 
 
 Well, on Saturday about midnight they began to pray and 
 
 continued in prayer till almost break of day, \ 
 
 Now a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half 
 
 amazed, brake out in this passionate speech. What a fool {quoth 
 
 he) am /, thus to He in a stinking Dungeon when I may as well ' 
 
 walk at liberty ? I have a Key in my bosom, called \ 
 
 Promise, that will, (/ am perswaded) open any Lock r^^^V^^ '" ' 
 
 in Doubting-Castle. Then said Hopeful, That's dosom called 
 
 good news; good Brother pluck it out of thy Promise, o/if«j- 
 
 bosom and try. Then Christian pulled it out of "^^ {'^.'^^ ^" 
 
 ... •' , 1 r^ 1 Doubting- , 
 
 his bosom and began to try at the Dungeon door, Castle. 
 
 whose bolt (as he turned the Key) gave back, and I 
 
 the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both \ 
 
 came out. Then he went to the outward door, that leads into '. 
 
 'i 
 
 the Castle-yard, and with his Key opened that door also. After \ 
 
 he went to the Iron-gate, for that must be opened too, but that ] 
 
 Lock went damnable hard, yet the Key did open it : then they s^. i 
 
 thrust open the gate to make their escape with speed ; but that i 
 gate as it opened made such a cracking, that it waked Giant 
 
 Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his Prisoners, felt his i 
 
 limbs to fail, for his fits took him again, so that he could by no j 
 
 means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the ' 
 
 Kings High-way; and so were safe, because they were out of | 
 
 his Jurisdiftion. \ 
 
 Now when they were gone over the Stile, they began to ^ 
 
 contrive with themselves what they should do at that Stile, to ' 
 
 prevent those that shall come after from falling ^ j 
 
 into the hands of Giant Despair. So they con- *g^J^'Jl^' \ 
 
 sented to ereil there a * Pillar, and to engrave Christian 1 
 upon the side thereof this Sentence, over this Stile and his 
 is the way to Doubting-Castle, which is kept by f'^^<^"- 
 
 239 \ 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Giant Despair, who despiseth the King of the Celestial Country^ 
 and seeks to destroy the Holy Pilgrims. Many therefore that 
 followed after, read what was written, and escaped the danger. 
 This done, they sang as follows. 
 
 Out of the way we went^ and then we found 
 
 What ''twas to tread upon forbidden ground.^ 
 
 And let them that come after have a care 
 
 Lest they for trespassing^ his Prisoners are^ 
 
 Whose CastWs Doubting, and whose name's Despair. 
 
 They went then till they came to the delegable Mountains, 
 which Mountains belong to the Lord of that Hill 
 
 The delegable ^ which we have spoken before : so they went 
 up to the Mountains to behold the Gardens and 
 
 Orchards, the Vineyards and Fountains of Water ; where also 
 they drank and washed themselves, and did freely 
 
 They are re- ^^^ ^^ ^■^^ Vineyards. Now there was on the 
 
 freshed in the J . o ; ; ; r j • l • 
 
 Mountains. tops or these Mountames, Shepherds reedmg tneir 
 
 flocks, and they stood by the High-way-side. 
 
 The Pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning upon their 
 
 staves ; (as is common with weary Pilgrims, when they stand 
 
 to talk with any by the way,) they asked, * Whose 
 
 !;^^f^'^T^''v dehaable Mountains are these \ and whose be the 
 the Shepherds. i r i i =i 
 
 sheep that feed upon them f 
 
 Shep. These Mountains are Immanuels Landy and they are 
 
 within sight of his City ; and the Sheep also are his ; and he 
 
 laid down his life for them. 
 
 Chr. Is this the way to the Celestial City ? 
 
 Shep. You are just in your way. 
 
 Chr. How far is it thither? 
 
 Shep. Too far for any, but those that shall get thither 
 
 indeed. 
 
 Chr. /; the way safe or dangerous ? 
 
 Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, but Trans- 
 
 gressors shall fall therein. 
 
 '*^* ^' Chr. Is there in this place any relief e for 
 
 Pilgrims., that are weary and faint in the way ? 
 
 Shep. The Lord of these Mountains hath given us a charge, 
 
 not to be forgetful to entertain strangers; Therefore 
 
 e . 13- ij 2. ^j^^ goQ^ of the place is before you. 
 
 240 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 I also saw in my dream, that when the Shepherds perceived 
 that they were way-faring-men, they also put questions to them 
 (to which they made answer as in other places) as whence 
 came you ? and how got you into the way ? And by what 
 means have you so persevered therein ? For but few of them 
 that begin to come hither, do shew their faces on these 
 Mountains. But when the Shepherds heard their answers, 
 being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon them, 
 and said, * IVelcome to the delegable Mountains. 
 
 The Shepherds, I say, whose names were herds wlko'me 
 Knowledge^ Experience^ JVatchful^ and Sincere^ took them. 
 them by the hand, and had them to their Tents, The Names 
 and made them partake of that which was ready of the 
 at present. They said moreover. We would that ^^^P^^''^^^- 
 you should stay here a while, to be acquainted with us, and yet 
 more to solace your selves with the good of these deledlable 
 Mountains. They then told them, that they were content to 
 stay ; and so they went to their rest that night, because it was 
 very late. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that in the Morning, The 
 Shepherds called up Christian and Hopeful to walk with them 
 upon the Mountains : So they went forth with them, and 
 walked a while, having a pleasant prospeft on every side. 
 Then said the Shepherds one to another, shall we shew these 
 Pilgrims some * wonders? so when they had 
 concluded to do it, they had them first to the top sti^e wonders 
 of an Hill called Error^ which was very steep on 
 the farthest side, and bid them look down to the '^^'^'ZT''"' 
 bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, 
 and saw at the bottom several men, dashed all to pieces by a 
 fall that they had from the top. Then said Christian., what 
 meaneth this ? The Shepherds answered, have you not heard 
 of them that were made to err, by hearkning to 
 * Hymeneus and Philetus, as concerning the faith ^^ ^^"'' ^' 
 of the Resurrection of the body ? They answered, 
 yea. Then said the Shepherds, those that you see lie dashed in 
 peices at the bottom of this Mountain, are they^ and they have 
 continued to this day unburied (as you see) for an Example to 
 others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
 ^ome too near the brink of this Mountain. 
 
 B. Q 241 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Then I saw that they had them to the top of another 
 
 Mountain, and the name of that is * Caution^ and 
 Caution'' ^^^ t\itm look afar off: which when they did, 
 
 they perceived, as they thought, several men- 
 walking up and down among the Tombs that were there. 
 And they perceived that the men were blind because they 
 stumbled sometimes upon the Tombs, and because they could 
 not get out from among them. Then said ChristiaUy what 
 means this ? 
 
 The Shepherds then answer'd, did you not see a little below 
 these Mountains, a Stile that lead into a Meadow, on the left 
 hand of this way ? They answered, Yes. Then said the 
 Shepherds from that Stile there goes a path that leads directly 
 to Doubting-Castle^ which is kept by Gyant-Despair^ and these 
 men (pointing to them among the Tombs) came once on 
 Pilgrimage, as you do now, even till they came to that same 
 Stile. And because the right way was rough in that place, 
 they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were 
 taken by Giant-Despair ^ and cast into Doubting-Castle : where 
 after they had a while been kept in the Dungeon, he at last 
 did put out their eyes, and led them among those Tombs, 
 where he has left them to wander to this very day : that the 
 saying of the wise man might be fulfilled. He that wandereth 
 , out of the way of understandings shall remain in the 
 
 Congregation of the dead. Then Christian and 
 Hopeful looked upon one another, with tears gushing out ; but 
 yet said nothing to the Shepherds. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shepherds had them to 
 another place in a Bottom, where was a door in the side of 
 a hill : and they opened the door, and bid them look in : They 
 looked in therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and 
 smoaky ; they also thought, that they heard there a rumbling 
 noise, as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and that they 
 smelt the scent of Brimstone. Then said Christian., what 
 
 means this ? The Shepherds told them, this is a 
 io HelT'^^ By-way to Hell, a way that Hypocrites go in at ; 
 
 namely such as sell their Birth-right with Esau ; 
 such as sell their Master with Judas ; such as blaspheme the 
 Gospel, with Alexander ; and that lye and dissemble, with 
 Ananias and Saphira his Wife. 
 
 242 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hope. Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, / perceive that 
 these had on them^ even every one a shew of Pilgrimage^ as we have 
 now ; had they not ? 
 
 Shep. Yea, and held it a long time too. 
 
 Hop. How far might they go on in Pilgrimage in their day ; 
 since they notwithstanding were thus miserably cast away ? 
 
 Shep. Some further, and some not so far as these 
 Mountains. 
 
 Then said the Pilgrims one to another, we had need to cry to 
 the strong for strength. 
 
 Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it when you have 
 it too. 
 
 By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go forwards, and 
 the Shepherds a desire they should : so they walked together 
 towards the end of the Mountains. Then said the Shepherds 
 one to another: Let us here shew to the Pilgrims the Gates 
 of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our 
 * Perspe6tive-Glass. The Pilgrims then lovingly 
 accepted the motion : so they had them to the hercb Per^' 
 top of an high Hill, called * Clear., and gave them spetfiive- Glass. 
 their glass to look. 
 
 Then they essayed to look, but the remem- q ^ 
 brance of that last thing that the Shepherds had 
 shewed them, made their hands shake ; by means of which 
 impediment they could not look steddily through 
 the glass, yet thought they saw something like Jg^ifJ'f'ar^ 
 the Gate, and also some of the Glory of the 
 place. Then they went away and sang this Song. 
 
 Thus by the Shepherds Secrets are reveaPd. 
 Which from all other men are kept conceaVd : 
 Come to the Shepherds then, if you would see 
 Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be. 
 
 When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds 
 gave them a Note of the TVay. Another of them 
 bid them * beware of the Flatterer. The third bid *ctJtZn!°^'^ 
 them take heed that they sleep not upon the Inchanted 
 Ground. And the fourth bad them God speed. So I awoke 
 from my Dream. 
 
 Q2 243 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two 
 Pilgrims going down the Mountains along the High-way, 
 towards the City. Now a little below these Mountains on 
 
 the left hand, lieth the Country of Conceit^ from 
 ^/Conceit '"^ which Country there comes into the way, in 
 out of which which the Pilgrims walked, a little crooked Lane. 
 came Igno- Here therefore they met with a very brisk Lad, 
 
 that came out of that Country ; and his name 
 was Ignorance. So Christian asked him, from what Parts he 
 came^ and whither he was going P 
 
 Ign. Sir, I was born in the Country that lieth off there, 
 
 a little on the left hand ; and am going to the 
 Christian and Celestial City. 
 Ignorance q^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^f^-^^f^ ^^ ^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ 
 
 ftCtTJC SOfflC *^ 
 
 talk. Gate., for you may find some difficulty there ? 
 
 Ign. As other good people doth, saith he. 
 Chr. But what have you to shew at that Gate., that may 
 cause that the Gate should be opened to you ? 
 
 Ign. I know my Lord's will, and have been a good Liver ; 
 I pay every man his own ; I pray, fast, pay Tithes, 
 The ground j -^ ^^ ^^^ ^ave left my Country for 
 
 of Ignorance s , • , t • 
 
 hope. whither 1 am gomg. 
 
 Chr. But thou earnest not in at the Wicket- 
 gate that is at the head of this way; Thou camest in hither through 
 that same crooked Lane., and therefore I fear., however thou maist 
 think of thy self when the reckoning day shall come., thou wilt have 
 laid to thy charge., that thou art a thief and a Robber^ instead of 
 getting admittance into the City. 
 
 Ign. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, I know you 
 not ; be content to follow the Religion of your 
 
 He saith to Country, and I will follow the Religion of mine. 
 
 every one that -^ n -n i n ^ ^ r ^ r^ 
 
 he is a fool. 1 hope all Will be well. And as ror the Crate 
 
 that you talk of, all the world knows that that is 
 
 a great way off of our Country. I cannot think that any man 
 
 in all our parts doth so much as know the way to it ; nor need 
 
 they matter whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, 
 
 a fine pleasant green Lane, that comes down from our Country 
 
 the next way into the way. 
 
 When Christian saw that the man was wise in his own 
 
 conceit, he said to Hopeful^ whisperingly, there is more hopes of a 
 
 244 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Fool than of him. And said moreover, when he that is a Fool 
 walketh hy the way^ his wisdom faileth him^ and he p^.^^ ^^ ^^ 
 saith to every one that he is a fool. Eccles lo 
 
 What, shall we talk farther with him, or 
 out-go him at present, and so leave him to think ^"w to carry 
 of what he hath heard already ; and then stop ^^ ^° "■ ^°°^- 
 again for him afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any 
 good by him ? 
 
 Then said Hopeful.^ 
 
 Let Ignorance a little while now muse 
 On what is saidy and let him not refuse 
 Good Counsel to embrace^ lest he remain 
 Still ignorant of IVhat's the chiefest gain. 
 God saith., these that no understanding have^ 
 {Although he made them) them he will not save. 
 
 Hope. He further added, it is not good, I think, to say to 
 him all at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him 
 anon even as he is able to bear it. 
 
 So they both went on and Ignorance he came after. Now 
 when they had passed him a little way they entred into a very 
 dark Lane, where they met a man whom seven ^ 
 Devils had bound with seven strong Cords, and p ' 
 were carrying him back to the door that they saw 
 on the side of the Hill : Now good Christian began to tremble, 
 and so did Hopeful his Companion : Yet as the Devils led away 
 the man, Christian looked to see if he knew him, 
 and he thought it might be one Turn-away that J-onf/mT 
 dwelt in the Town of Apostacy. But he did not Tum-away. 
 perfedlly see his face ; for he did hang his head 
 like a Thief that is found. But being gone past, Hopeful looked 
 after him, and espied on his back a paper with this Inscription, 
 Wanton Professor., and damnable Apostate. Then p. • ,j 
 said Christian to his Fellow, Now I call to re- ulkth his 
 membrance that which was told me of a thing Companion 
 that happened to a good man hereabout. The Liule^faith 
 name of the man was Little faith., but a good 
 man, and he dwelt in the Town of Sincere. The thing was 
 this ; At the entring in of this passage, there comes down from 
 
 245 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Broad-way-gate a Lane, called Dead-man s Lane ; so called 
 Broad-way because of the Murders that are commonly done 
 
 gate. there. And this Little-faith going on Pilgrimage, 
 
 Dead-man's as we do now, chanced to sit down there and 
 ^^"^- slept. Now, there happened at that time to come 
 
 down the Lane from Broad-way-gate^ three sturdy Rogues ; 
 and their names were Faint-hearty Mistrust^ and Guilty (three 
 Brothers) and they espying Little-faith where he was, came 
 gallopping up with speed. Now the good man was just awaked 
 from his sleep, and was getting up to go on his Journey. So 
 they came up all to him, and with threatning 
 robbed by language bid him stand. At this Little-Faith 
 
 Faint-heart, looked as white as a clout, and had neither power 
 Mistrust (2r jq f^gi^|. qj. fly_ Then said Faint-heart deliver 
 thy purse ; but he making no haste to do it, (for 
 he was loth to lose his Money) Mistrust ran up to him, and 
 thrusting his hand into his Pocket, pulled out thence a bag of 
 Silver. Then he cry'd out Thieves, Thieves. 
 They got away With that Guilt with a great Club that was in 
 'kmfk'Thim'^ his hand struck Little-Faith on the head, and 
 down. with that blow fell'd him flat to the ground, 
 
 where he lay bleeding as one that would bleed to 
 death. All this while the Thieves stood by. But at last, they 
 hearing that some were upon the Road, and fearing least it 
 should be one Great-Grace that dwells in the City of Good- 
 confidence., they betook themselves to their heels and left this 
 good man to shift for himself, who getting up made shift to 
 scramble on his way. This was the story. 
 
 Hope. But did they take from him all that ever he 
 had? 
 
 Chr. No: The place where his Jewels were, they never 
 ransack'd ; so those he kept still. But as I was 
 Little-Faitli jj ^j^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^j^ afflided for his 
 
 lost not hts T r L -T-u- r 1-- j- 
 
 best things. Loss, ror the 1 hieves got most or his spendmg 
 money. That which they got not (as I said) 
 
 I Pet. 4. 18. were Jewels ; also he had a little odd money left, 
 
 Ltti F th ^^^ scarce enough to bring him to his Journies 
 
 forced to end; nay (if I was not mis-informed) he was 
 
 beg to his forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive, 
 
 Journies end. ^f^j. j^jg jg^els he might not sell.) But beg, and 
 
 246 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 do what he could, he went (as we say) with many a hungry belly ^ 
 the most part of the rest of the way. 
 
 Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not from him his 
 Certificate^ by which he was to receive his admittance at the 
 Celestial Gate ? 
 
 Chr. 'Tis a wonder, but they got not that ; though they 
 mist it not through any good cunning of his, for ^^ ^^.^ ^^^^ 
 he being dismayed with their coming upon him, /lis best things 
 had neither power nor skill to hide any thing, so ^'y ^'^{ ^'^" 
 'twas more by good providence, than by his en- ^""""^S- 
 deavour that they mist of that good thing, ^ ^™' '" ^'^' 
 
 Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him that they got not 
 his fewels from him ? 
 
 Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, had he 
 
 used it as he should : But they that told me the „ ^ 
 
 J ^ 2 Pet. I. Q. 
 
 Story, said that he made but little use of it all the 
 
 rest of the way ; and that because of the dismay that he had in 
 
 the taking away his money : Indeed he forgot it a great part of 
 
 the rest of his Journey ; and besides, when at any time it came 
 
 into his mind and he began to be comforted therewith ; then 
 
 would fresh thoughts of his Loss come again upon him, and 
 
 those thoughts would swallow up all. 
 
 Hope. Alass^ poor man ! this could not but be , ^ l\^ '^ 
 a great grief unto him P 
 
 Chr. Grief I ay, a Grief indeed ! would it not have been 
 so to any of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed and 
 wounded too, and that in a strange place, as he was ? 'Tis 
 a wonder he did not die with grief, poor heart ? I was told 
 that he scattered almost all the rest of the way with nothing 
 but doleful and bitter Complaints. Telling also to all that 
 overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where 
 he was robbed, and how, who they were that did it, and what 
 he lost ; how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped with 
 life. 
 
 Hope. But 'tis a wonder that his necessity did not put him 
 upon selling, or pawning some of his fewels^ that he might have 
 wherewith to relieve himself in his fourney. 
 
 Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shell to 
 this very day : For what should he pawn them ? or to whom 
 should he sell them ? In all that Country, where he was 
 
 247 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 robbed, his Jewels were not accounted of; nor did he want 
 . . that relief, which could from thence be ad- 
 
 snibbeth his ministred to him. Besides, had his Jewels been 
 fellow for missing at the Gate of the Celestial City, he had 
 
 iinadmsed (and that he knew well enough) been excluded 
 
 *■ from an Inheritance there ; and that would have 
 
 been worse to him, than the appearance and villainy of ten 
 thousand thieves. 
 
 Hope. Why art thou so tart, my Brother ? Esau sold his 
 jT I -r Birth-right, and that for a mess of Pottage ; and 
 
 that Birth-right was his greatest Jewel. And if 
 he, why might not Little-faith do so too ? 
 
 Chr. Esau did sell his Birth-right indeed, and so do many 
 
 besides, and by so doing exclude themselves from 
 ISe™^ ^he chief Blessing, as also that C^////did. But 
 Little-Faith. you must put a difference betwixt Esau and Little- 
 Faith, and also betwixt their Estates. Esau's 
 Birth-right was Typical, but Little FaitFs Jewels were not so. 
 
 Esau's belly was his God, but Little Faith's belly 
 rttled'^v^his ^^^ "°^ ^°' Esau's Want lay in his fleshly 
 lusts. Appetite, Little Faith's did not so. Besides Esau 
 
 n^ . ,^ could see no further than to the fulfillina; of his 
 
 Lust ; for I am at the point to die, said he, and 
 what good will this Bi}~th-right do me ? But Little-Faith, though 
 it was his lot to have but a little faith, was by his little faith 
 kept from such extravagancies, and made to see and prize his 
 Jewels more, than to sell them as Esau did his Birth-right. 
 
 You read not any where that Esau had Faith, no 
 hTd Faith "*^^ ^° rnuch as a little : Therefore no marvel, if 
 
 where the flesh only bears sway (as it will in that 
 man where no Faith is to resist) if he sells his Birth-right, and 
 his Soul and all, and that to the Devil of Hell ; for it is with 
 , such, as it is with the Ass, Who in her occasion 
 
 cannot be turned away. When their minds are set 
 upon their Lust, they will have them whatever they cost. But 
 Littl -f ith Little-Faith was of another temper, his mind was 
 
 could not live on things Divine; his livelihood was upon things 
 upon Esau'j- that were Spiritual and above : Therefore to what 
 Pottage. gj^j should he that is of such a temper sell his 
 
 Jewels (had there been any that would have bought them) 
 248 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 to fill his mind with empty things ? Will a man give a penny 
 to fill his belly with hay : or can you perswade ^ comparison 
 the Turtle Dove to live upon Carrion like the between the 
 Crow} Though faithless ones can for carnal Turtle-Dove 
 lusts, pawn or morgage, or sell what they have, and '"^ ' ^ ^' 
 themselves outright to boot ; yet they that have Faith^ Saving- 
 Faith^ though but a little of it, cannot do so. Here therefore, 
 my Brother, is thy mistake. 
 
 Hope. / acknowledge it ; but yet your severe refleSlion had 
 almost made me angry. 
 
 Chr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of the Birds 
 that are of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden 
 Paths with the shell upon their heads: but pass by that, and 
 consider the matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt 
 thee and me. 
 
 Hope. But Christian, these three fellows^ I am perswaded in 
 my hearty are hut a company of Cowards : would they have run else 
 think you^ as they did at the noise of one that was 
 coming on the Road? Why did not Little-faith J^^gjj,. 
 pluck up a greater heart ? He might methinks have 
 stood one brush with them., and have yielded when there had been no 
 remedy ? 
 
 Chr. That they are Cowards, many have said, but few 
 
 have found it so in the time of Tryal. As for .. . 
 
 a great Heart, Ltttle-taith hath none ; and 1 heart for God 
 
 perceive by thee, my Brother, hadst thou been where there 
 
 the man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and '^j^^| ^^^^^''' 
 
 then to yield. And verily, since this is the height ^^ j'^^^^ 
 
 of thy stomach, now they are at a distance from more courage 
 
 us, should they appear to thee, as they did to him, w/^^w out, 
 L ■ 1 1 111 than when 
 
 they might put thee to second thoughts. ^^ ^^^ ^^ 
 
 But consider again, they arc but Journeymen 
 
 Thieves, they serve under the King of the Bottomless-pit ; who 
 
 if need be, will come to their aid himself, and his voice is as the 
 
 roaring of a Lion. I my self have been engaged ^^^ g 
 
 as this Little-Faith was, and I found it a terrible (Christian 
 
 thing. These three Villains set upon me, and I tells his own 
 
 beginning like a Christian to resist, they gave but experience in 
 
 a call, and in came their Master : I would, as the '' '^ '^"^^' 
 
 saying is, have given my Life for a penny ; but that, as God 
 
 249 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 would have it, I was cloathed with Armour of Proof. Ay, and 
 yet though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit my 
 self like a man ; no man can tell what in that combat attends us, 
 but he that hath been in the battle himself. 
 
 Hope, Well^ but they ran you see^ when they did hut suppose 
 that one Great-Grace vjas in the way. 
 
 Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and their 
 Master, when Great-Grace hath appeared, and no marvel, for 
 he is the King's Champion : But I tro, you will 
 Ch i> P"'- ^°"^^ difference between Little-Faith and the 
 
 King's Champion ? all the King's Subjects are not 
 his Champions, nor can they, when tryed, do such feats of War 
 as he. Is it meet to think that a little Child should handle 
 Goliah as David did? or that there should be the strength of an 
 Ox in a Wren ? Some are strong, some are weak ; some have 
 great Faith, some have little ; this man was one of the weak, 
 and therefore went to the walls. 
 
 Hope. / would it had been Great-Grace for their sokes. 
 
 Chr. If it had been he, he might have had his hands full, 
 for I must tell you, that though Great-Grace is excellent good 
 at his Weapon, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at 
 Swords-point, do well enough with them ; yet if they get 
 within him, even Faint-hearty Mistrust^ or the other, it shall go 
 hard but that they will throw up his heels. And when a man 
 is down, you know what can he do ? 
 
 Whoso looks well upon Great-Graced face, shall see those 
 Scars and Cuts there that shall easily give demonstration of 
 what I say. Yea, once I heard that he should say, (and that 
 when he was in the Combat) we despaired even of life: How did 
 these sturdy Rogues and their Fellows make David groan, 
 mourn, and roar ? Yea, Heman and Hezekiah too, though 
 Champions in their days, were forced to bestir them, when by 
 these assaulted ; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their Coats 
 soundly brushed by them. Peter upon a time would go try 
 what he could do ; but though some do say of him that he is 
 the Prince of the Apostles, they handled him so, that they made 
 him at last afraid of a sorry Girl. 
 
 Besides, their King is at their whistle, he is never out of 
 hearing ; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he if 
 possible comes in to help them : And of him it is said, The 
 
 250 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold ; the Spear ^ the Darty 
 
 nor the Habergeon ; he esteemeth Iron as Straw^ 
 
 and Brass as rotten Wood. The Arrow cannot ■'° .'^'' ^ ,' 
 
 make him fiy^ sling-stones are turned with him into shi^fi^^^s! 
 
 stubble ; Darts are counted as stubble^ he laugheth at 
 
 the shaking of a Spear. What can a man do in this case ? 'Tis 
 
 true, if a man could at every turn have Job's Horse, and had 
 
 skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things. 
 
 For his Neck is cloathed with Thunder ; he will not 
 
 be afraid as the Grashopper \ the Glory of his -"^ ^9' '^' 
 
 Nostrils is terrible ; he paweth in the V alley ^ rejoyceth '^^^^ excellent 
 
 in his Strength^ and goeth out to meet the Armed iJr^x^'s Horse. 
 
 Men. He mocketh at fear and is not affrighted.^ 
 
 neither turneth back from the Sword. The Quiver ratleth against 
 
 him., the glittering Spear and the Shield. He swallows the ground 
 
 with fierceness and rage^ neither believes he that it is the sound of 
 
 the trumpet. He says, among the Trumpets^ Ha^ ha^ and he 
 
 smelleth the Battle afar off., the Thundring of the Captains., and 
 
 the shoutings. 
 
 But for such Footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire 
 to meet with an Enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, 
 when we hear of others that they have been foiled, nor be 
 tickled at the thoughts of our own manhood; for such com- 
 monly come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter., of 
 whom I made mention before : He would swagger ay he 
 would : He would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do 
 better, and stand more for his Master than all men : But who 
 so foiled and run down by those Villains as he ? 
 
 When therefore we hear that such Robberies are done on 
 the King's High-way, two things become us to do First, to go 
 out harnessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us : For it 
 was for want of that, that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan 
 could not make him yield. For indeed, if that be wanting, he 
 fears us not at all. Therefore he that had skill hath said, Above 
 all take this Shield of Faith^ wherewith ye shall be g j^^g 6 
 able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 
 
 Tis good also that we desire of the King a Convoy, yea 
 that he will go with us himself. This made 'Tis good to 
 David rejoyce, when in the Valley of the shadow haveaConvoy. 
 of death ; and Moses was rather for dying where Exod. 32. 15. 
 
 251 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 he stood, than to go one step without his God. O my 
 
 Brother, if he will but go along with us, what 
 
 Psal. 3. 5, 6, need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set 
 
 themselves against us; but without him, the proud 
 
 helpers fall under the slain. 
 
 ' *' I for my part have been in the fray before 
 
 now, and though (through the goodness of him that is best) I 
 
 am as you see alive : yet I cannot boast of any Manhood, glad 
 
 shall I be, if I meet with no more such brunts : though I fear 
 
 we are not got beyond all danger. However, since the Lion 
 
 and the Bear hath not as yet devoured me, I hope God will 
 
 also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistines. Then 
 
 Sang Christian^ 
 
 Poor Little- Faith ! hast been among the Thieves!' 
 TVast robFd ? remember this who so believes^ 
 And get more Faith ; then shall you FiSlors be 
 Over ten thousand, else scarce over three. 
 
 So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They went then 
 till they came at a place, where they saw a way 
 Away and j. j^. ^^j^ j^^.^ ^^^y^. ^ ^^^ seemed withal to 
 
 away. *■ . • 1 1 1 1 
 
 lie as streight as the way which they should go ; 
 
 and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both 
 seemed streight before them, therefore here they stood still to 
 consider. And as they were thinking about the way, behold, 
 
 a man of black flesh but covered with a very light 
 '^ndfthair^ Robe, came to them and asked them why they 
 
 stood there ? They answered, they were going 
 to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways to take. 
 Follow me, said the man, it is thither that I am going. So 
 they followed him in the way that but now came into the road, 
 
 which by degrees turned and turned them so from 
 £?/'£/ '""^ the City that they desired to go to, that in little 
 deluded. time their faces were turned away from it ; yet 
 
 they followed him. But by and by, before they 
 JnfNet'"^^" were aware he led them within the compass of 
 
 a Net, in which they were both so intangled, 
 that they knew not what to do ; and with that the white robe 
 fell off the black mans back : then they saw where they were. 
 
 252 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Wherefore there they lay crying some time, for they could not 
 get themselves out. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see my 
 self in an error. Did not the Shepherds bid us 
 beware of the Flatterers? As is the saying of JJ'^f™' 
 the wise man, so we have found it this day : dition. 
 A man that flattereth his Neighbour^ spreadeth a p^.^^ ^ 
 Net for his Foot. 
 
 Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the 
 Way, for our more sure finding thereof: but therein we have 
 also forgotten to read, and have not kept our selves from the 
 Paths of the Destroyer. Here David was wiser than we ; for 
 saith he, Concerning the Works of men^ by the word „ . 
 of thy Lips, I have kept me from the paths of the 
 Destroyer. Thus they lay bewailing themselves in the Net. 
 At last they espied a shining one coming toward 
 them, with a Whip of small cord in his hand. f„f^^^"fi„ 
 When he was come to the place where they were, tkem with 
 he asked them whence they came, and what they a Whip in 
 did there; they told him, that they were poor ^^^^ Hand. 
 Pilgrims, going to Sion., but were led out of their way by a black 
 man, cloathed in white ; who bid us, said they, follow him, for 
 he was going thither too. Then said he with the Whip, it is 
 a Flatterer.^ 2l false Apostle, that hath transformed 
 himself into an Angel of Light. So he rent the ''°" ^^" ''' 
 Net, and let the men out. Then said he to them ^^"" "" 3^- 
 follow me, that I may set you in your way again ; ' °4. " 
 so he led them back to the way, which they had 
 left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying. 
 Where did you lie the last night ? They said, 
 with the Shepherds upon the dele6lable Mountain, amined, and 
 He asked them then if they had not of those convi<fledof 
 Shepherds, a note of direction for the way ? They Ms«tf^^- 
 answered. Yes. But, did you, said he, when you 
 were at a stand, pluck out and read your Note ? They 
 answered. No. He asked them, Why ? They said, They 
 forgot. He asked moreover if the Shepherds did 
 not bid them beware of the Flatterer ? They f^'f'^p.Zn. 
 answered. Yes. But we did not imagine, said j^^^^ ^^ ^g 
 they, that this fine-spoken man had been he. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that he commanded them to lie 
 Deut. 2s. 2. down ; which when they did he chastised them 
 2 Chron. 6. sore, to teach them the good way wherein they 
 26, 27. should walk ; and as he chastised them, he said. 
 
 Rev. ?. 10. ^^ many as I love^ I rebuke and chasten ; be %ealous 
 
 l^hey are therefore^ and repent. This done, he bids them go 
 
 whipt and sent on their way, and take good heed to the other 
 on their way. Direftions of the Shepherds. So they thanked him 
 for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way. Singing, 
 
 Come hither you that walk along the way ; 
 See how the Pilgrims fare that go astray. 
 They catched are in an intangling Net^ 
 ^ Cause they good Counsel highly did forget. 
 ""Tis true they rescu'd were^ hut yet you see 
 They're scourged to boot : Let this your caution be. 
 
 Now after a while they perceived afar off, one coming softly 
 and alone all along the High way to meet them. Then said 
 Christian to his fellow. Yonder is a man with his back towards 
 Sion^ and he is coming to meet us. 
 
 Hope. I see him, let us take heed to our selves now, lest 
 
 he should prove a Flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, 
 
 and at last came up unto them. His name was 
 
 meets them. Atheist.^ and he asked them whither they were going. 
 
 Chr. We are going to the Mount Sion. 
 He laughs Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter. 
 
 Chr. What's the meaning of your laughter ? 
 Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are to 
 take upon you so tedious a Journey ; and yet are like to have 
 
 nothing but your Travel for your Pains. 
 They reason q^^ j^, ^^^ p ^^ ^^ -^^ ^^ ^^^// „^^ 
 
 together. • , <pi "^ 
 
 be received i^ 
 
 Atheist. Received ! There is no such place as you dream 
 of in all this World. 
 
 Chr. But there is in the World to come. 
 
 Atheist. When I was at home in mine own Country, I 
 
 heard as you now affirm, and from that hearing went out to 
 
 see, and have been seeking this City twenty 
 
 "Eccl'To^^i's years, but find no more of it than I did the first 
 
 day I set out. 
 
 254 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. IVe have both heard^ and believe that there is such 
 a place to be found. 
 
 Atheist. Had not I when at home believed, I had not come 
 thus far to seek ; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there 
 been such a place to be found, for I have gone 
 to seek it further than you) I am going back 
 again and will seek to refresh my self with the 
 things that I then cast away for hopes of that 
 which I now see is not. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful^ his Companion, Is 
 it true which this man has said ? 
 
 Hope. Take heed, he is one of the Flatterers ; 
 remember what it has cost us once already for 
 our hearkning to such kind of Fellows. What ! 
 no Mount 8ion ? did we not see from the de- 
 legable Mountains, the Gate of the City ? 
 Also are we not now to walk by Faith? *Let 
 us go on, said Hopeful lest the man with the 
 Whip overtake us again. 
 
 You should have taught me that Lesson, 
 which I will round you in the ears withal : Cease 
 my Son to hear the Instructions that causeth to err 
 from the Words of Knowledge : I say, my Brother, 
 cease to hear him, and let us believe to the saving 
 of the Soul. 
 
 Chr. My Brother., I did not put the question to thee., for that 
 I doubted of the Truth of our Belief my self but to prove thee., and 
 to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. 
 As for this man., I know that he is blinded by the 
 God of this World : Let thee and I go on^ knowing 
 that we have belief of the Truth., and no lye is of the 
 Truth. 
 
 Hope. Now do I rejoyce in hope of the glory of God 
 they turned away from the man ; and he laughing j.. ^^^ 
 at them, went his way. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream that they went till 
 they came into a certain Country, whose Air, 
 naturally tended to make one drowsie, if he came 
 a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to 
 be very dull, and heavy of Sleep ; wherefore he 
 
 The Atheist 
 takes up his 
 content in 
 this World. 
 
 Christian pro- 
 voke th his 
 Brother. 
 
 HopefulV 
 gracious 
 answer. 
 1 Cor. 5. 7. 
 
 * A remem- 
 brance of 
 former chas- 
 tisements is an 
 help against 
 present temp- 
 tations. 
 
 Prov. 19. 27. 
 Heb. 10. 39. 
 
 A fruit of 
 an honest 
 heart. 
 
 I Joh. 2. II. 
 
 So 
 
 come to the 
 enchanted 
 ground. 
 
 Hopeful 
 begins to be 
 drowsie. 
 
 255 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 said unto Christian^ I now begin to grow so drowsie that I can 
 scarcely hold up mine eyes: let us lie down here, and take 
 
 one nap. 
 Chr. 
 
 Christian 
 keeps him 
 awake. 
 
 Chr. 
 
 By no means (said the other) lest sleeping we never 
 awake more. 
 
 Hope. Why my Brother? Sleep is sweet to 
 the labouring man ; we may be refreshed if we 
 take a nap. 
 Do you not remember^ that one of the Shepherds bid us 
 beware of the enchanted ground? He meant by that^ that we 
 ^, , should beware of sleeping ; wherefore let us not sleep 
 
 as do others^ but let us watch and be sober. 
 Hope. I acknowledge my self in a fault, and had I been 
 here alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of 
 death. I see it is true that the wise man saith, 
 Two are better than one. Hitherto hath thy 
 Company been my mercy ; and thou shalt have 
 a good reward for thy labour. 
 
 Chr. 'Now then., said Christian., to prevent 
 drowsiness in this place., let us fall into good dis- 
 course. 
 
 Hope. With all my heart said the other. 
 Chr. Where shall we begin ? 
 Hope. Where God began with us, but do you begin if 
 you please. 
 
 Chr. / will Sing you first this Song. 
 
 When Saints do sleepy grow., let them come hither^ 
 And hear how these two Pilgrims talk together. 
 Tea^ let them learn of them in any wise, 
 Thus to keep ope' their drowsie slumbring eyes. 
 Saints Fellowship, if it be manag'd well, 
 Keeps them awake and that in spight of Hell. 
 
 Then Christian began and said, / will ask you a 
 question. How came you to think at first of doing 
 what you do now ? 
 
 Hope. Do you mean, How came I at first to 
 look after the good of my Soul ? 
 Chr. Tes, that is my meaning. 
 Hope. I continued a great while in the delight of those 
 
 He is thankful. 
 Eccles. 9. 8. 
 
 To prevent 
 
 drowziness, 
 they fall to 
 good discourse. 
 Good discourse 
 prevents 
 drowziness. 
 
 The Dreamers 
 Note. 
 
 Chr. 
 
 They begin 
 at the be- 
 ginning 
 of their con 
 version. 
 
 %s^ 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 things which were seen and sold at our Fair ; things, which 
 I beheve now, would have (had I continued in them still) 
 drowned me in perdition and destrudtion. 
 
 Chr. What things are they ? 
 
 Hope. All the Treasures and Riches of the World, Also 
 I delighted much in Rioting, Revelling, Drinking, Swearing, 
 Lying, Uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that 
 tended to destroy the Soul. But I found at last, by hearing 
 and considering of things that are Divine, which indeed I heard 
 of you, as also of beloved Faithful^ that was put to death for his 
 Faith and Good-living in [^anity-Fair^ That the 
 end of these things is death. And that for these fj^^^" "^^ ^'' 
 things sake, the wrath of God cometh upon the g'^gg^ -, 5_ 
 Children of Disobedience. 
 
 Chr. And did you presently fall under the power of this 
 Convi^ion ? 
 
 Hope. No : I was not willing presently to know the evil 
 
 of sin, nor the Damnation that follows upon ^^ ^ , . 
 , ' . . - . , , , '^ Hopeful at 
 
 the commission or it ; but endeavoured, when first shut 
 
 my Mind at first began to be shaken with the his eyes 
 
 Word, to shut mine eyes against the light against 
 
 thereof. ^''^'^^ 
 
 Chr. But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus to 
 the first workings of Gods blessed Spirit upon you F 
 
 Hope. The Causes were, I. I was ignorant that this was 
 the Work of God upon me, I never thought that 
 by awakenings for sin, God at first begins the f/^^^Z^stmg 
 Conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very of light. 
 sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. 
 3. I could not tell how to part with mine old Companions, 
 their presence and anions were so desirable unto me. 4. The 
 hours in which Convidtions were upon me, were such trouble- 
 some, and such heart-afFrighting hours, that I could not bear, 
 no not so much as the remembrance of them upon my heart. 
 
 Chr. Then as it seems^ sometimes you got rid of your 
 trouble. 
 
 Hope. Yes verily, but it would come into my mind again ; 
 and then I should be as bad, nay worse than I was before. 
 
 Chr. Why^ what was it that brought your sins to mind 
 again ? 
 
 B. R 257 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hope, Many things ; as, 
 
 I. *If I did but meet a good man in the Street; or, 
 2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or, 
 If mine head did begin to ake ; or. 
 If I were told that some of my Neigh- 
 were sick ; or, 
 If I heard the Bell toll for some that 
 
 * When he 
 had lost his 
 sense of sifi, 
 what brought 
 it agaitt. 
 
 were dead 
 6 
 
 3- 
 
 4- 
 
 hours 
 
 5- 
 
 or. 
 
 If I thought of dying my self ; or, 
 
 7. If I heard that sudden death hapned to others. 
 
 8. But especially, when I thought of my self, that I must 
 quickly come to Judgment. 
 
 Chr. And could you at any time with ease get off the guilt of 
 siny when by any of these ways it came upon you f 
 
 Hope. No, not I, for then they got faster hold of my 
 Conscience. And then, if I did but think of going back to sin 
 (though my mind was turned against it) it would be double 
 torment to me. 
 
 Chr. And how did you do then ? 
 
 I thought I must endeavour to mend my life ; or 
 else, thought I, I am sure to be damned. 
 Chr. And did you endeavour to amend? 
 Hope. Yes, and fled from not only my sins, 
 but sinful company too, and betook me to religious 
 Duties, as Praying, Reading, Weeping for sin, 
 speaking Truth to my Neighbours, &c. These 
 things did I, with many other too much here to 
 relate. 
 
 Chr. And did you think your self well then ? 
 Yes, for a while, but at the last my trouble came 
 tumbling upon me again, and that over the neck 
 of all my Reformation. 
 
 Chr. How came that ahout^ since you were 
 now reformed? 
 
 Hope. There were several things brought it 
 upon me ; especially such sayings as these ; All 
 our Righteousnesses are as filthy rags. By the works 
 of the Law no man shall be justified. When you 
 have done all things^ say^ We are unprofitable ; with 
 many more such like. From whence I began to 
 
 Hope. 
 
 When he 
 cozild no 
 longer shake 
 off his guilt 
 by sitiftd 
 courses, 
 then he en- 
 deavours 
 to mend. 
 
 Hope. 
 
 Then he 
 thought him- 
 self well. 
 
 Reformation 
 at last could 
 not help, 
 and why. 
 Isa. 64. 6. 
 Gal. 2. 6. 
 Luke 17. 10. 
 
 258 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 reason with my self thus : If All my righteousnesses are filthy 
 rags; if by the deeds of the Law, no man can be justified; 
 and if when we have done All we are yet unprofitable : 
 Then 'tis but a folly to think of Heaven by the Law. I 
 further thought thus ; *If a man runs lOO /. into * tj- u ■ 
 the Shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall pay for a debtor 
 all that he shall fetch ; yet if this old debt stand by the Law 
 still in the Book uncrossed, for that the Shop- troubled him. 
 keeper may sue him, and cast him into Prison, till he shall pay 
 the debt. 
 
 Chr. JVell^ and how did you apply this to your self? 
 
 Hope. Why, I thought thus with my self; I have by my 
 sins run a great way into God's Book, and that my now re- 
 forming will not pay off^that score; therefore I should sink still 
 under all my present amendments : But how shall I be freed 
 from that damnation that I brought my self in danger of by my 
 former transgressions ? 
 
 Chr. A very good Application : hut pray go on. 
 
 Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since 
 
 my late amendments, is, that If I look narrowly into the best 
 
 of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin mixing . 
 
 it self with the best of that I do. So that now bad things 
 
 I am forced to conclude, that notwithstanding in his 
 
 my former fond conceits of my self and Duties, ^f^^i"*l". 
 -f ■'. ... , •' . T^ troubled htm. 
 
 i have committed sm enough m one Uuty to 
 
 send me to hell, though my former Life had been faultless. 
 
 Chr. And what did you do then F 
 
 Hope. Do ! I could not tell what to do, till I brake my 
 mind to Faithful; for he and I were well ac- 
 quainted. And he told me, that unless I could him break 
 obtain the Righteousness of a man that never had his mind to 
 sinned, neither mine own, nor all the Righteous- faithful who 
 ness of the World could save me. wtytVl'aved. 
 
 Chr. And did you think he spake true ? 
 
 Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied 
 with mine own amendment, I had called him Fool for his 
 pains ; but now since I see mine own infirmity, and the sin 
 that cleaves to my best performance I have been forced to be of 
 his Opinion. 
 
 Chr. But did you think when at first he suggested it to you^ 
 
 R2 259 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 that there was such a man to be found^ of whom it might justly he 
 satd^ That he never committed Sin ? 
 
 Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely; 
 but after a little more talk and company with 
 At which he ^ J j^^^ f^jj conviaion about it. 
 started at ' /i i t i i i • 
 
 present. Chr. And did you ask him what man this was., 
 
 Heb lo ^"'^ ^''^ y^^ must be justified by him ? 
 ]^Q„^ Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord 
 
 Col. I. Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the 
 
 2 Pet. I. Most high : *And thus, said he, you must be 
 
 * A more justified by him, even by trusting to what he hath 
 particular done by himself, in the days of his Flesh, and 
 discovery of suffered when he did hang on the Tree. I asked 
 besa'^'d ° \vixiv further, how that mans Righteousness could 
 
 be of that Efficacy, to justifie another before God? 
 And he told me, he was the mighty God, and did what he did ; 
 and died the Death also, not for himself but for me : to whom 
 his doings, and the worthiness of them should be imputed if 
 I believed on him. 
 
 Chr. And what did you do then P 
 
 Hope. I made my Obje6lions against my believing ; for 
 that I thought he was not willing to save me. 
 //e doubts of (.j^j._ j^^^i ^^^^ ^^ -^ Faithful to you then ? 
 
 acceptation. tt i • i i • / , , 
 
 Hope. He bid me go to him and see : Then 
 
 Mat. 11.28. I said it was Presumption. He said, No; for 
 
 instrudled'^ I was invited to come. ||Then he gave me a 
 
 Book of Jesus his inditing, to incourage me the 
 
 more freely to come. And he said concerning that Book, that 
 
 every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than 
 
 at. 24. 35. Heaven and Earth. Then I asked him, what 
 
 sa. 95. . J must do when I came ? And he told me, 
 
 an. 7. 10. I must intreat upon my knees, with all my heart 
 
 V, ' . ' and Soul, the Father to reveal him to me. Then 
 
 T ' r ' I asked him further, how I must make my 
 Lev. 16. 2. _ ,. • , -^ A 1 1 • 1 /^ J 
 
 Num 1 8 Supplication to him r And he said, Go, and 
 
 Heb. 4. 6. ^^°^ ^'^^^'^ ^"^ ^'"^ upon a Mercy-Seat, where he 
 
 sits all the Year long, to give Pardon and For- 
 giveness to them that come. I told him, that I knew not what 
 
 * Z7- • iv to say when I came: *And he bid me say to 
 
 * He IS bid , ■ -^ rr r, ^ I , -r 1 • J 
 
 to pray. this ettect, uod be mercijul to me a sinner ^ ana 
 
 260 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 make me to know and believe in "Jesus Christ : For I see^ that 
 if his Righteousness had not been^ or I have not Faith in that 
 Righteousness^ I am utterly cast away : Lord^ I have heard that 
 thou art a merciful God^ and hast ordained that thy Son Jesus 
 Christ should be the Saviour of the World. And moreover that 
 thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am., 
 {and I am a sinner indeecl) Lord., take therefore this opportunity., 
 and magnifie thy Grace in the Salvation of my Souly through thy 
 Son Jesus Christy Amen. 
 
 Chr. And did you do as you were bidden F 
 
 Hope. Yes, over, and over, and over. 
 
 Chr. And did the Father reveal the Son to you ? r y • 
 
 Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, 
 nor fifth ; no nor at the sixth time neither. 
 
 Chr. What did you do then? 
 
 Hope. What ! why I could not tell v^^hat to do. 
 
 Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off 
 Praying? \\He thot.ght 
 
 J ^ to l€WVC Oft 
 
 Hope. II Yes, and lOO times twice told. praying. 
 
 Chr. And what was the reason you did not ? 
 
 Hope. *I believed that that was true which had been told 
 me ; to wit. That without the Righteousness of 
 this Christ all the World could not save me: and nothaveoff 
 therefore thought I with my self, if I leave off, I praying ami 
 die ; and I can but die at the Throne of Grace, w/zj? 
 And withal this came into my mind, If it tarry., tt ^^ 
 wait for it., because it will surely come., and will not 
 tarry. So I continued praying until the Father shewed me 
 his Son. 
 
 Chr. And how was he revealed unto you ? 
 
 Hope. I did not see him with my Bodily eyes, but with 
 the eyes of my understanding ; and thus it was. g , ^ ^g 
 One day I was very sad, I think sadder than at 19. 
 any one time of my life ; and this sadness was Christ is 
 through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness revealed 
 of my Sins : And as I was then looking for ^° ^f"^ 
 nothing but hell., and the everlasting damnation 
 of my Soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus look 
 down from Heaven upon me, and saying, Believe on the Lord 
 Jesus Christy and thou shalt be saved. 
 
 261 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 But I Replied; Lord I am a great, a very great sinner: 
 A(5ls 1 6 ■^"^ ^^ answered, My Grace is sufficient for thee. 
 
 30, 31. Then I said, But Lord, what is believing? And 
 
 then I saw from that saying. \^He that cometh to 
 J° • ■ 35' ^g shall never hunger^ and he that helieveth on me., 
 
 shall never thirst.] that believing and coming was all one ; and 
 that he that came, that is, ran out in his heart and afFeftions 
 after Salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. Then 
 the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further, But Lord, 
 may such a great sinner as I am, be indeed accepted of thee, 
 -. , , ^ and be saved by thee ? and I heard him say, Jnd 
 
 Jon. 6. 16. I • ; ; r •/; • ■ "^ 
 
 him that cometh to me, 1 will in no wise cast out. 
 
 Then I said. But how. Lord, must I consider of thee in my 
 
 coming to thee, that my Faith may be placed aright upon thee? 
 
 Then he said, Christ jfesus came into the World to 
 
 I im. I. 15. ^^^^ sinners. He is the end of the Law for 
 
 om. o. 4. righteousness to every one that believes. He died for 
 
 ^' '^' our sins, and rose again for our justification : he 
 
 ' loved us and washed us from our sins in his own 
 
 Blood. He is Mediator betwixt God and us, he 
 
 ever Hveth to make Intercession for us. From all which I 
 
 gathered, that I must look for Righteousness in his person, and 
 
 for satisfadlion for my sins by his Blood ; that what he did in 
 
 obedience to his Fathers Law, and in submitting to the penalty 
 
 thereof; was not for himself, but for him that will accept it for 
 
 his Salvation, and be thankful. And now was my heart full 
 
 of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine afFeftions running 
 
 over with love to the name. People, and Ways of Jesus 
 
 Christ. 
 
 Chr. This was a Revelation of Christ to your Soul indeed : 
 but tell me particularly what effe£l this had upon your spirit. 
 
 Hope. It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding 
 all the Righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation. 
 It made me see that God the Father, though he be just, can 
 justly justifie the coming sinner : It made me greatly ashamed 
 of the vileness of my former life, and confounded me with the 
 sense of mine own ignorance ; for there never came thought 
 into my heart before now, that shewed me so the beauty of 
 Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy life, and long to do 
 something for the Honour and Glory of the Lord Jesus. Yea, 
 
 262 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 I thought, that had I now looo gallons of blood in my body, 
 I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that Hopeful looked back, and 
 saw Ignorance^ whom they had left behind, coming after : Look^ 
 said he to Christian^ how far yonder youngster loiter eth behind. 
 
 Chr. Ay, ay, I see him ; he careth not for our Company. 
 
 Hope. But I tro it would not have hurt him ; had he kept 
 pace with us hitherto. * Young 
 
 Chr. That's true, but I warrant you, he Ignorance 
 thinketh otherwise. '°"'^? «/ 
 
 Hope. That I think he doth^ but however let 
 us tarry for him. So they did. ^^''''' ^''^^^ 
 
 Then Christian said to him, Co?ne away Man^ why do you stay 
 so behind ? 
 
 Ign. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a 
 great deal than in company, unless I like it the better. 
 
 Then said Christian to Hopeful^ (but softly) Did I not tell you 
 he cared not for our company f But however j said he, come upy and 
 let us talk away the time in this solitary place. Then dire61:ing his 
 speech to Ignorance he said, Come^ how do you ? how stands it 
 between God and your Soul now ? 
 
 Ignor. *I hope well, for I am always full of good motions, 
 that come into my mind, to comfort me as I walk. 
 
 Chr. What good motions ? pray tell us. lo/f^anT/t 
 
 Ignor. Why, I think of God and Heaven. ground of it. 
 
 Chr. So do the Devils and damned Souls. p g 
 
 Ign. But I think of them, and desire them. 
 
 Chr. So do many that are never like to come there. The 
 Soul of the sluggard desires and hath nothing. 
 
 Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for them. 
 
 Chr. That I doubt., for leaving of all is an hard matter ; 
 yea., a harder matter than many are aware of. But why., or by 
 what., art thou perswaded that thou hast left all for God and 
 Heaven ? 
 
 Ignor. My heart tells me so. 
 
 Chr. The wise man says. He that trusts his ^ 
 1 ^ . r 1 Prov. 28. ■20. 
 
 own heart is a fool. ^ 
 
 Ignor. That is spoken of an evil heart, but mine is a good 
 
 one. 
 
 Chr. But how dost thou prove that ? 
 
 263 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of Heaven. 
 
 Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness ; for a mans heart 
 may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that things for which he 
 yet has no ground to hope. 
 
 Ign. But my heart and life agree together, and therefore 
 my hope is well grounded. 
 
 Chr. IVho told thee that thy heart and life agree together ? 
 
 Ignor. My heart tells me so. 
 
 Chr. Ask my fellow if I be a Thief: Thy heart tell thee so ; 
 Except the Word of God beareth witness in this matter^ other 
 testimony is of no value. 
 
 Ign. But is it not a good heart that has good thoughts ? 
 And is not that a good life, that is according to Gods com- 
 mandments ? 
 
 Chr. Tes^ that is a good heart that hath good thoughts^ and 
 that is a good life that is according to Gods Commandments : But 
 it is one thing indeed to have these^ and another things only to 
 think so. 
 
 Ign. Pray, what count you good thoughts and a life 
 according to Gods commandments ? 
 
 Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kindSy some respecting 
 our selves^ some God^ some Christy and some other things. 
 
 Ign. What be good thoughts respecting our selves ? 
 
 Chr. Such as agree with the Word of God. 
 
 Ignor. When do our thoughts of our selves agree with 
 
 the Word of God ? 
 f "'^^ Chr. When we pass the same "Judgment upon 
 
 thoughts ? our selves which the Word passes. To explain my 
 
 self; The Word of God saith of persons in a natural 
 Gen^ 6^ 2 condition^ There is none righteous, there is none 
 
 that doth good. It saith also^ That every imagina- 
 tion of the heart of a man is only evil, and that continually. 
 And again^ The imagination of mans heart is evil from his 
 Youth. Now then^ when we think thus of our selveSyhaving sense 
 thereof then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the Word 
 of God. 
 
 Ignor. / will never believe that my heart is thus bad. 
 
 Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought con- 
 cerning thy self in thy life. But let me go on : As the word 
 passeth a judgment upon our hearts, so it passeth a Judgment 
 
 264 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 upon our ways, and when our thoughts of our hearts and ways 
 agree with the Judgment which the word giveth of both, then 
 are both good, because agreeing thereto. 
 
 Ign. Make out your meaning. 
 
 Chr. Why, the word of God saith, That mans ways are 
 crooked ways, not good, but perverse ; It saith 
 they are naturally out of the good way, that they p " 
 have not known it. Now when a man thus ^^^ ' 
 thinketh of his ways, I say, when he doth sensibly 
 and with heart-humiliation thus think, then hath he good 
 thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts now agree with 
 the judgment of the word of God. 
 
 Ign. What are good thoughts concerning God ? 
 
 Chr. Even (as I have said concerning our selves) when 
 our thoughts of God do agree with what the word saith of him. 
 And that is, when we think of his Being and Attributes as the 
 word hath taught : of which I cannot now discourse at large. 
 But to speak of him in reference to us, then we have right 
 thoughts of God, when we think that he knows us better 
 than we know our selves, and can see sin in us, when and 
 where we can see none in our selves ; when we think he knows 
 our inmost thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, is 
 always open unto his eyes : Also when we think that all our 
 righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that therefore he cannot 
 abide to see us stand before him in any confidence, even in all 
 our best performances. 
 
 Ign. Do you think that I am such a fool., as to think God can 
 see no farther than I? or that I would come to God /' th' best of 
 my performances P 
 
 Chr. Why how dost thou think in this matter ? 
 
 Ign. Whyy to he shorty I think I must believe in Christ for 
 ^Justification. 
 
 Chr. How ! Think thou must believe in Christ, when 
 thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou neither seest thy 
 original nor adual Infirmities, but hast such an Opinion of thy 
 self, and of what thou doest, as plainly renders thee to be one 
 that did never see a necessity of Christs personal Righteousness 
 to justifie thee before God. How then doest thou say, I believe 
 in Christ? 
 
 Ign. / believe well enough for all that. 
 
 265 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. How dost thou believe ? 
 
 Ign. / believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I shall 
 he justified before God from the Curse, through his gracious acceptance 
 of my obedience to his Law. Or thus, Christ makes my Duties that 
 are Religious, acceptable to his Father by virtue of his Merits, and 
 so shall I be justified. 
 
 Chr. Let us give an answ^er to this confession of thy 
 Faith, I. Thou believest with a fantastical faith, 
 The faith of ^^^ ^.j^j^ ^^j^j^ j^ ^^ where described in the Word. 
 Ignorance. r i t- • i i 
 
 2. rhou believest with a false I'aith, because it 
 
 taketh Justification from the personal Righteousness of Christ, 
 and applies it to thy own, 3. This faith maketh not Christ a 
 Justifier of thy person, but of thy adlions ; and of thy person 
 for thy aftions sake, which is false. 4. Therefore this faith is 
 deceitful, even such as will leave thee under wrath, in the day 
 of God Almighty. For true Justifying faith puts the soul (as 
 sensible of its lost condition by the Law) upon flying for refuge 
 unto Christs Righteousness: (which Righteousness of his is not 
 an aft of grace, by which he maketh for Justification, thy 
 obedience accepted of God ; but his personal obedience to the 
 Law in doing and suffering for us, what that required at our 
 hands.) This righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth ; under 
 the skirt of which the soul being shrouded, and by it, presented 
 as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquit from con- 
 demnation. 
 
 Ign. What ! would you have us trust to what Christ in his 
 own person has done without us ? This conceit would loosen the 
 reins of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list. For what 
 matter how we live if we may be justified by Christs personal 
 righteousness from all, when we believe it ? 
 
 Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, so art 
 thou ; even this thy answer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorant 
 thou art of what Justifying righteousness is, and, as ignorant 
 how to secure thy Soul through the faith of it from the heavy 
 wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant of the true effed:s 
 of saving faith in this righteousness of Christ, which is to bow 
 and win over the heart to God in Christ, to love his Name, his 
 Word, Ways and People, and not as thou ignorantly imaginest. 
 
 Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from 
 heaven ? 
 
 266 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Ign. What ? you are a man for Revelations ! I believe that 
 what both you, and all the rest of you say about that 
 matter, is but the fruit of distra^ed brains. mn^Jes^witA 
 
 Hope. Why man ! Christ is so hid in God m^w. 
 from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that 
 he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless God the 
 Father reveals him to them. 
 
 Ign. That is your Faith, but not mine; yet mine, I doubt not, 
 is as good as yours : though I have not in my head so ^^ speaks re- 
 many whimsies as you. proachfully 
 
 Chr. Give me leave to put in a w^ord : You of what he 
 ought not so slightly to speak of this matter: For 
 this I will boldly affirm (even as my good com- Mat. n. 28. 
 panion hath done) that no man can know Jesus i Cor. 11. 3. 
 Christ but by the revelation of the Father ; yea, ^P'^- '• ^^> 
 and faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon ^' 
 Christ (if it be right) must be wrought by the exceeding great- 
 ness of his Mighty Power ; the working of which Faith, I 
 perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art ignorant of. Be awakened 
 then, see thine own wretchedness, and fly to the Lord Jesus ; 
 and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, 
 (for he himself is God) thou shalt be delivered from con- 
 demnation. 
 
 Ignor. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace ^^^J^ ^ 
 with you : do you go on before, I must stay 
 a while behind. 
 
 Then they said ; 
 
 Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be. 
 To slight good Counsel, ten times given thee ? 
 And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know 
 E're long the evil of thy doing so. 
 Remember, Man, in time, stoop, do not fear. 
 Good counsel taken well, saves : therefore hear : 
 But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be 
 The loser (Ignorance) 77/ warrant thee. 
 
 Then Christian addressed thus himself to his fellow. 
 Chr. Well, come my good Hopeful, I perceive that thou 
 and I must walk by our selves again. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream, that they went on a pace before, 
 
 267 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 and Ignorance he came hobling after. Then said Christian to 
 his Companion, It pities me much for this poor Man : it will 
 certainly go ill with him at last. 
 
 Hope. Alas, there are abundance in our Town in this 
 condition ; whole Families, yea, whole Streets, (and that of 
 Pilgrims too ;) and if there be so many in our parts, how many 
 think you must there be in the place where he was born ? 
 
 Chr. Indeed the word saith^ He hath blinded their eyes, lest 
 they should see, ^c. 
 
 But now we are by our selves^ what do you think of such Men ? 
 have they at no time^ think you^ convictions of sin, and so consequently 
 fear that their state is dangerous ? 
 
 Hope. Nay, do you answer that question your self, for you 
 are the elder man. 
 
 Chr. Then I say^ sometimes {as I think) they may, but they 
 being naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend 
 to their good ; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them^ 
 and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves in the way of their 
 own hearts. 
 
 Hope. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to 
 
 ^, , mens Rood, and to make them right, at their be- 
 
 The good use . . & ' r>-i • 
 
 of fear. gm^mg to go on Pilgrimage. 
 
 Chr. JVithout all doubt it doth, if it he right ; 
 
 Job 28. 29. For so says the Word, The fear of the Lord is the 
 
 Psal. III. 10. beginning of Wisdom. 
 
 ^°^' ^^" Hope. How will you describe right fear? 
 
 '■^ ' ^' ^ ' Chr. True or ri?ht fear is discovered by three 
 
 Right Fears. ^^.^^^_ ^ ^ 
 
 1. By its rise. It is caused by saving convi6lions for sin. 
 
 2. It driveth the Soul to lay fast hold of Christ for 
 Salvation. 
 
 3. It begetteth and continueth in the Soul a great Rever- 
 ence of God, his Word, and Ways, keeping it tender, and 
 making it afraid to turn from them, to the right hand, or to 
 the left, to any thing that may dishonour God, break its 
 Peace, grieve the Spirit or cause the enemy to speak re- 
 proachfully. 
 
 Hope. Well said, I believe you have said the truth. Are 
 we now almost got past the Inchanted Ground ? 
 Chr. JVhy art thou weary of this discourse F 
 
 268 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hope. No verily, but that I would know where we 
 are. 
 
 Chr. TVe have not now above two Miles further to go 
 thereon. But let us return to our matter. * Now j^, ignorant 
 the ignorant know not that such convictions that tend Persons stifle 
 to put them in fear ^ are for their good^ and therefore convidlions. 
 they seek to stifle them. _ * in general. 
 
 Hope. How do they seek to stifle them ? 
 
 Chr. *i. They think that those fears are * 2- ■^«^- 
 wrought by the Devil (though indeed they are ^'"'^'• 
 wrought of God) and thinking so, they resist them, as things 
 that direftly tend to their Overthrow. 2. They also think 
 that these fears tend to the spoiling of their Faith, when, (alas 
 for them, poor men that they are they have none at all) and 
 therefore they harden their hearts against them. 3. They 
 presume they ought not to fear, and therefore, in despite of 
 them, wax presumptuously confident. 4. They see that those 
 fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old self-holiness, 
 and therefore they resist them with all their might. 
 
 Hope, I know something of this my self; for before I 
 knew my self it was so with me. 
 
 Chr. Well^ we will leave at this time our Neighbour 
 Ignorance by himself and fall upon another profitable question. 
 
 Hope. With all my heart, but you shall still begin. 
 
 Chr. JVell then., Did you not know about ten years ago^ one 
 Temporary in your parts., who was a forward man j.^^^ a(f;o«/ 
 in Religion then ? one Ian- 
 
 Hope. Know him! yes, he dwelt in Graceless., porary. 
 a Town about two miles off" of Honesty, and he ^here he 
 dwelt next door to one Turnback. '^'^^^^' 
 
 Chr. Right, he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, 
 that man was much awakened once*. I believe that 
 then he had some sight of his sins, and of the wages lo-uat^fy 
 that were due thereto. once. 
 
 Hope. I am of your mind ; for (my house 
 not being above three miles from him) he would oft times come 
 to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pitied the man, and 
 was not altogether without hope of him, but one may see, it is 
 not every one that cries, Lord, Lord. 
 
 Chr. He told me once, That he was resolved to go on 
 
 269 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Pilgrimage^ as we go now ; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted 
 with one Saveself, and then he became a stranger to me. 
 
 Hope. Now since we are talking about him, let us a little 
 enquire into the reason of the sudden back-sliding of him and 
 such others. 
 
 Chr. It may be very profitable^ but do you begin. 
 
 Hope, Well then, there are in my Judgment four reasons 
 for it. 
 
 1. Though the Consciences of such men are awakened, 
 
 yet their minds are not changed : therefore when 
 ^Zardl'^^^ the power of guilt weareth away, that which 
 ones go back. provoketh them to be religious ceaseth : Where- 
 fore they naturally return to their own course 
 again ; even as we see the Dog that is sick of what he hath 
 eaten, so long as his Sickness prevails, he vomits and casts up 
 all : not that he doth this of a free mind (if we may say a Dog 
 has a mind) but because it troubleth his stomach ; but now 
 when his sickness is over and so his stomach eased, his desires 
 being not at all alienated from his vomit, he turns him about, 
 and licks up all. And so it is true which is 
 written, The Dog is turned to his own vomit again. 
 Thus, I say, being hot for Heaven, by virtue only of the sense 
 and fear of the torments of Hell, as their sense of Hell and the 
 fears of damnation chills and cools, so their desires for Heaven j 
 and Salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when 
 their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for Heaven and Salva- 
 tion cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guilt 
 and fear is gone, their desires for Heaven and Happines die, and 
 they return to their course again. 
 
 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do over- 
 master them ; I speak now of the fears that they have of men : 
 p For the fear of men bringeth a snare. So then, 
 
 9. 25. (j^Qugj^ (hgy sgeni to be hot for heaven, so long 
 as the flames of Hell are about their ears, yet when that terror 
 is a little over, they betake themselves to second thoughts, 
 namely, this 'tis good to be wise, and not to run (for they know 
 not what) the hazzard of losing all ; or at least, of bringing 
 themselves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles, and so 
 they fall in with the World again. 
 
 3. The shame that attends Religion, lies also as a block 
 
 270 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 in their way ; they are proud and haughty, and Religion in 
 their eye is low and contemptible : Therefore when they have 
 lost their sense of Hell, and Wrath to come, they return again 
 to their former course. 
 
 4. Guilty and to meditate terror, are grievous to them ; 
 they like not to see their misery before they come into it : 
 Though perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight 
 might make them fly whither the righteous fly and are safe ; 
 but because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts 
 of guilt and terror : Therefore when once they are rid of their 
 awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they harden 
 their hearts gladly, and chuse such ways, as will harden them 
 more and more. 
 
 Chr. Tou are pretty near the business^ for the bottom of all is^ 
 for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they 
 are but like the Felon that standeth before the Judge^ he quakes and 
 trembles^ and seems to repent most heartily but the bottom of all is^ 
 the fear of the Halter^ not that he hath any detestation of the 
 offences, as is evident, because, let but this man have his liberty and 
 he will be a Thief and so a Rogue still, whereas, if his mind was 
 changed, he would be otherwise. 
 
 Hope. Now I have shewed you the reasons of their going 
 back, do you shew me the manner thereof. 
 
 Chr. So I will willingly. 
 
 1. They drew ofF their thoughts all that ^'^'"J^'^ 
 they may, from the remembrance of God, Death goes back. 
 and Judgment to come. 
 
 2. Then they cast off by degrees private Duties, as 
 Closet-prayer, curbing their lusts. Watching, sorrow for Sin, 
 and the like. 
 
 3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm 
 Christians. 
 
 4. After that they grow cold to publick Duty, as Hearing, 
 Reading, Godly conference, and the like. 
 
 5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats 
 of some of the Godly, and that develishly, that they may have 
 a seeming colour to throw Religion (for the sake of some 
 infirmity they have spied in them) behind their backs. 
 
 6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves 
 with carnal, loose and wanton men. 
 
 271 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 7. Then they give way to carnal, and wanton discourses 
 in secret ; and glad are they if they can see such things in any 
 that are counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it 
 through their example. 
 
 8. After this, they begin to play with little sins openly. 
 
 9. And then being hardened, they shew themselves as 
 they are. Thus being lanched again into the gulf of misery, 
 unless a miracle of Grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish 
 in their own deceivings. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time the Pilgrims 
 -. , were got over the Inchanted ground, and entering 
 
 P ' ' ' into the Country of Beulah whose Air was very 
 
 jj j'^ ' ' sweet and pleasant, the way lying diredlly through 
 
 it, they solaced themselves there for a season. 
 Yea here they heard continually the singing of Birds, and saw 
 every day the flowers appear in the Earth ; and heard the voice 
 of the Turtle in the Land. In this Country the Sun shineth 
 night and day j wherefore this was beyond the Valley of the 
 shadow of Death^ and also out of the reach of Giant Despair^ 
 neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting- 
 Castle. Here they were within sight of the City they were 
 going to ; also here met them some of the Inhabitants thereof. 
 . , For in this Land the shining Ones commonly 
 
 walked, because it was upon the borders of 
 Heaven. In this Land also the Contract between the Bride 
 
 and the Bridegroom was renewed : yea, here, as 
 ver' 8^' ^* ^^^ Bridegroom rejoiceth over the Bride., so did their 
 
 God rejoice over them. Here they had no want of 
 Corn and Wine ; for in this place they met abundance of what 
 they had sought for in all their Pilgrimages. Here they heard 
 y voices from out of the City, loud voices, saying. 
 
 Say ye to the Daughter of Zion, Behold thy Salvation 
 Cometh^ behold his reward is with him. Here all the Inhabitants 
 „ of the Country called them the Holy People^ the 
 
 Redeemed of the Lord ; sought out^ &c. 
 Now as they walked in this Land, they had more rejoicing 
 than in parts more remote from the Kingdom, to which they 
 were bound ; and drawing near to the City, they had yet 
 a more perfeft view thereof; it was builded of Pearls and 
 precious Stones; also the streets thereof were paved with Gold; 
 
 272 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 so that by reason of the natural glory of the City, and the 
 refledtion of the Sun-beams upon it, Christian^ with desire 
 fell sick. Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same Disease : 
 Wherefore here they lay by it a while, crying out because 
 of their pangs ; If you see my Beloved^ tell him that I am sick 
 of love. 
 
 But being: a little strengthned, and better able to bear their 
 sickness, they walked on their way ; and came yet nearer and 
 nearer, where were Orchards, Vineyards and Gardens, and 
 their Gates opened into the Highway. Now as they came up 
 to these places, behold the Gardner stood in the way; to whom 
 the Pilgrims said, whose goodly Vineyards and Gardens are 
 these ? He answered, They are the Kings, and 
 are planted here for his own delights, and also for ' ^' ^' 
 
 the solace of Pilgrims ; So the Gardner had them into the 
 Vineyards, and bid them refresh themselves with the dainties ; 
 he also shewed them there the Kings Walks and the Arbours 
 where he delighted to be : And here they tarried and slept. 
 
 Now I beheld in my Dream, that they talked more in their 
 sleep at this time, than ever they did in all their Journey ; and 
 being in a muse thereabout, the Gardner said even to me, 
 wherefore musest thou at the matter ? It is the nature of the 
 fruit of the Grapes of these Vineyards to go down so sweetly, 
 as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak. 
 
 So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves 
 to go up to the City. But as I said, the re- 
 fledions of the Suii upon the City (for the City fcor'j.'s. 
 was pure Gold) was so extreamly glorious, that 
 they could not, as yet with open face behold it, but through an 
 Instrument made for that purpose. So I saw, that as they went 
 on, there met them two men, in Raiment that shone like Gold, 
 also their faces shone as the light. 
 
 These Men asked the Pilgrims whence they came ? and 
 they told them. They also asked them, where they had 
 lodged, what difficulties, and dangers, what comforts, and 
 pleasures they had met in the way .-' and they told them. 
 Then said the men that met them. You have but two 
 difficulties more, to meet with, and then you are in the City. 
 
 Christian then and his Companion asked the men to go 
 
 along with them, so they told them they would, but said they, 
 
 B. s 273 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 you must obtain it by your own Faith. So I saw in my 
 
 Dream that they went on together till they came in sight of 
 
 the Gate. 
 
 Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the Gate was 
 
 a River, but there was no Bridge to go over ; the River was 
 
 very deep : at the sight therefore of this River, 
 Death. ^L ■'■D-i • u * J u .. »u 
 
 the rilgnms were much stunned, but the men 
 
 that went with them, said, you must go through, or you cannot 
 come at the Gate. 
 
 The Pilgrims then began to enquire if there was no other 
 
 , . way to the Gate ; to which they answered. Yes, 
 
 welcome t)"^ there hath not any save two, to wit, Enoch 
 
 to Nature, and Elijah., been permitted to tread that path, 
 
 though by 5J^(,g j.j^g foundation of the World, nor shall, 
 
 out of this until the last Trumpet shall sound. The Pilgrims 
 
 World into then, especially Christian., began to despond in 
 
 ^^°^'y- his mind, and looked this way and that, but no 
 
 I Cor. 15. ^^y could be found by them, by which they 
 
 ' ■ might escape the River. Then they asked the 
 
 men if the waters were all of a depth ? they said no ; yet they 
 
 . J J ,. could not help them in that case ; for, said they, 
 
 us not com- ^"^ shall find it deeper., or shallower., as you Believe 
 
 fortably in the King of the place. 
 
 through They then addressed themselves to the Water, 
 
 Death. , -'. ^;--i -1 J • 
 
 and entermg, Lhristtan began to smk, and crymg 
 
 out to his good friend Hopeful., he said, I sink in deep waters, 
 
 the Billows go over my head, all his Waves go over me, Selah. 
 
 Then said the other, be of good chear my Brother, I feel 
 
 Christian's ^^^ bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian., 
 
 conflict at Ah my friend, the sorrows of Death hath com- 
 
 the hour passed me about, I shall not see the Land that 
 
 ^■^ ^" ^' flows with Milk and Honey. And with that 
 
 a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian., so that he could 
 
 not see before him. Also here he in great measure lost his 
 
 senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any 
 
 of those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of 
 
 his Pilgrimage. But all the words that he spake still tended to 
 
 discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he 
 
 should die in that River, and never obtain entrance in at the 
 
 Gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much 
 
 274 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, 
 both since and before he began to be a Pilgrim. 'Twas also 
 observ'd, that he was troubled with apparitions of Hobgoblins 
 and evil Spirits ; for ever and anon he would intimate so much 
 by words. Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his 
 Brother's Head above water, yea sometimes he would be quite 
 gone down, and then, 'ere a while would rise up again half 
 dead. Hopeful also would endeavour to comfort him, saying 
 Brother, I see the Gate and Men standing by to receive us, 
 but Christian would answer, 'Tis you, 'tis you they wait for ; 
 You have been Hopeful ever since I knew you ; and so have 
 you, said he to Christian. Ah Brother, said he, surely, If I was 
 right, he would now arise to help me, but for my sins he hath 
 brought me into the Snare, and hath left me. Then said 
 Hopeful^ My Brother, you have quite forgot the Text, where it 
 is said of the wicked. There is no band in their death^ but their 
 strength is firm^ they are not troubled as other men^ neither are they 
 plagued like other men. These troubles and distresses that you 
 go through in these Waters, are no sign that God hath forsaken 
 you, but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that 
 which heretofore you have received of his goodness, and live 
 upon him in your distresses. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream that Christian was in a muse 
 a while, to whom also Hopeful added this word, ch ■ f 
 Be of good cheer ^ J^^^^^ Christ maketh thee whole, delivered 
 And with that Christian brake out with a loud frotn his 
 voice. Oh I see him again ! and he tells me, ^f^*^ I" 
 When thou passest through the waters., I will be 
 with thee^ and through the Rivers they shall not • 4 • • 
 
 overflow thee. Then they both took courage, and the Enemy 
 was after that as still as a stone, until they were gone over. 
 Christian therefore presently found ground to stand upon, and 
 so it followed, that the rest of the River was but 
 shallow; Thus they got over. Now upon the dowaitfor 
 bank of the River on the other side, they saw the them so soon 
 two shining men again, who there waited for them. ^^ ^^^y ^^^ 
 Wherefore being come out of the River, they tfiis-Jorld 
 saluted them saying. We are Ministring Spirits^ They have 
 sent forth to Minister for those that shall be heirs of P»toffmor- 
 Salvation, Thus they went along towards the '^ ' ^' 
 
 8 2 275 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Gate, now you must note that the City stood upon a mighty 
 hill, but the Pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because 
 they had these two men to lead them up by the arms ; 
 also they had left their mortal Garments behind them in the 
 River : for though they went in with them, they came out 
 without them. They therefore went up here with much 
 agility and speed, though the foundation upon which the City 
 was framed, was higher than the clouds. They therefore went 
 up through the Region of the Air, sweetly talking as they went, 
 being comforted, because they safely got over the River, and 
 had such glorious Companions to attend them. 
 
 The talk that they had with the shining Ones was aboiat 
 the glory of the place, who told them, that the beauty and 
 
 glory of it was inexpressible. There, said they, 
 ^ e ^. 12. 12, jg ^j^^ Mount 6V<?«, the heavenly Jerusalem^ the 
 j^gy 2 y innumerable company of Angels^ and the Spirits 
 
 Rev. 3. 4. of J"s^ va&n made perfefi:. You are going now, 
 
 said they, to the Paradise of God, wherein you 
 
 shall see the Tree of Life, and eat of the never fading fruits 
 
 thereof. And when you come there, you shall have white 
 
 Robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day 
 
 ^ with the King, even all the days of eternity. 
 
 There you shall not see again, such things as you 
 saw when you were in the lower Region upon the earth, to 
 
 wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death : for 
 ■If.' the former things are passed away. You are going 
 
 now to Abraham.^ to Isaac and yacob^ and to the 
 Prophets ; men that God hath taken away from the evil to 
 come, and that are now resting upon their Beds, each one 
 walking in his Righteousness. The men then asked, what 
 must we do in the holy place. To whom it was answered, 
 you must there receive the comforts of all your toil, and have 
 
 joy for all your sorrow ; you must reap what 
 
 you have sown, even the fruit of all your Prayers 
 and Tears, and Sufferings for the King by the way. In that 
 , , place you must wear Crowns of Gold, and enjoy 
 
 the perpetual sight and visions of the Holy One^ 
 for there you shall see him as he is. There also you shall serve 
 him continually with praise, with shouting and thanksgiving, 
 whom you desired to serve in the World, though with much 
 
 276 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your 
 eyes shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing 
 the pleasant voice of the mighty One. There you shall enjoy 
 your friends again ; that are gone thither before you ; and 
 there you shall with joy receive, even every one that follows 
 into the Holy place after you. There also you 
 shall be cloathed with Glory and Majesty, and ^ ^^^^- 4- ^3, 
 
 r I • L u Ty M. I5> I"' 
 
 put mto an equipage nt to ride out with the King ^^^ 
 
 of Glory. When he shall come with sound of jy^^ ^ ' ^^ 
 
 Trumpet in the Clouds, as upon the Wings of j q^^^ ^ ^^ 
 
 the Wind, you shall come with him, and when 
 
 he shall sit upon the Throne of Judgment, you shall sit by 
 
 him ; yea, and when he shall pass Sentence upon all the 
 
 workers of iniquity, let them be Angels or men, you also shall 
 
 have a voice in that Judgment, because they were his and 
 
 your enemies. Also when he shall again return to the City, 
 
 you shall go too, with sound of Trumpet, and be ever with him. 
 
 Now while they were thus drawing towards the Gate, 
 behold a company of the Heavenly Host came out to meet 
 them : To whom it was said, by the other two shining Ones ; 
 These are the men that have loved our Lord, when they were 
 in the World : and that have left all for his holy Name, and he 
 hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far 
 on their desired Journey, that they may go in and look their 
 Redeemer in the face with Joy. Then the Heavenly Host 
 gave a great shout, saying. Blessed are they that ^ 
 are called to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. 
 There came out also at this time to meet them, several of the 
 Kings Trumpeters, cloathed in white and shining Raiment, 
 who with melodious noises, and loud, made even the Heavens to 
 echo with their sound. These Trumpeters saluted Christian 
 and his Fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the World : 
 and this they did with shouting and sound of Trumpet. 
 
 This done, they compassed them round on every side : 
 Some went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, 
 some on the left (as it were to guard them through the upper 
 Regions) continually sounding as they went, with melodious 
 noise, in notes on high ; so that the very sight was to them 
 that could behold it, as if Heaven it self was come down to 
 meet them. Thus therefore they walked on together, and as 
 
 277 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 they walked, ever and anon these Trumpeters even with joyful 
 sound, would by mixing their Musick, with looks and gestures, 
 still signifie to Christian and his Brother, how welcome they 
 were into their company, and with what gladness they came to 
 meet them : and now were these two men, as it were in 
 Heaven, before they came at it ; being swallowed up with the 
 sight of Angels, and with hearing of their melodious notes. 
 Here also they had the City it self in view, and they thought 
 they heard all the Bells therein to ring, to welcome them 
 thereto : but above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they 
 had about their own dwelling there, with such company, and 
 that for ever and ever ; Oh ! by what tongue or pen can their 
 glorious joy be expressed : Thus they came up to the Gate. 
 
 Now when they were come up to the Gate, there were written 
 „ over it in Letters of Gold, Blessed are thev that do 
 
 his Commandments^ that they may have right to the 
 Tree of Life ; and may enter in through the Gates into the City. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that the shining men bid them 
 call at the Gate ; the which when they did, some from above 
 looked over the Gate, to wit, Enochy Moses and Elijah^ &c. to 
 whom it was said, These Pilgrims are come from the City of 
 DestruSfion^ for the love that they bare to the King of this 
 place : and then the Pilgrims gave in unto them each man his 
 Certificate, which they had received in the beginning ; those 
 therefore were carried in to the King, who when he had read 
 them, said, where are the men ? to whom it was answered, 
 they are standing without the Gate, The King then com- 
 , manded to open the Gate, That the righteous 
 
 Nation^ said he, that keepeth Truths may enter in. 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that these two men went in at 
 the Gate ; and lo, as they entered, they were transfigured, and 
 they had Raiment put on that shone like Gold. ' There was 
 also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to 
 them ; the harps to praise withal, and the Crowns in token of 
 honour : Then I heard in my Dream, that all the Bells in the 
 City rang again for joy ; and that it was said unto them. Enter 
 ye into the joy of our Lord. I also heard the men themselves, 
 
 that they sang with a loud voice, saying, Blessing^ 
 K.ev. 5. 13, Honour^ Glory and Power^ be to him that sitteth 
 
 upon the Throne^ and to the Lamb for ever and ever. 
 278 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now just as the Gates were opened to let in the men, 
 I look'd in after them ; and behold, the City shone like the 
 Sun, the Streets also were paved with Gold, and in them 
 walked many men with crowns on their heads, Palms in their 
 hands and golden harps to sing praises withal. 
 
 There were also of them that had wings, and they answered 
 one another without intermission, saying holy^ holy^ holy is the 
 Lord. And after that, they shut up the Gates, which when I 
 had seen I wished myself among them. 
 
 Now while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my 
 
 head to look back and saw Ignorance come up to 
 
 the River-side : but he soon got over, and that ^^""''^"^^ 
 
 I • 1 1 1 comes up to 
 
 Without half that difficulty which the other two the River. 
 
 men met with. For it happened, that there 
 
 was then in that place one Vain-hope.^ 2l Ferry-man, that with 
 
 his Boat helped him over ; so he, as the other, 
 
 I saw did ascend the hill to come up to the Gate, J'^^/^^A 
 
 • 1 1- 1 does ferry 
 
 only he came alone ; neither did any man meet him over. 
 him with the least encouragement. When he 
 was come up to the Gate, he looked up to the Writing that 
 was above, and then began to knock, supposing that entrance 
 should have been quickly administred to him : But he was 
 asked by the men that looked over the top of the Gate, whence 
 come you ? and what would you have ? He answered, I have 
 eat and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught 
 in our Streets. Then they asked him for his certificate, that 
 they might go in and shew it to the King ; so he fumbled in 
 his bosom for one, and found none : Then said they, have you 
 none ? But the man answered never a word. So they told the 
 King, but he would not come down to see him, but commanded 
 the two shining Ones that conducted Christian and Hopeful to 
 the City, to go out, and take Ignorance., and bind him hand and 
 foot, and have him away. Then they took him up and carried 
 him through the Air, to the door that I saw in the side of the 
 hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way 
 to hell, even from the Gates of Heaven, as well as from the 
 City of Destrudtion. So I awoke, and beheld it was a Dream. 
 
 279 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 The Conclusion. 
 
 NOw Reader I have told my Dream to thee 
 See if thou canst interpret it to me. 
 Or to thy self^ or Neighbours^ but take heed 
 Of Mis-enterpreting : for that, instead. 
 Of doing good, will but thy self abuse. 
 By Mis-interpreting, evil ensues. 
 Take heed also, that thou be not extream. 
 In playing with the out-side of my dream : 
 Nor let my figure, or similitude. 
 Put thee into a laughter, or a feud, 
 Leave this for Boys and Fools, but as for thee. 
 Do thou the substance of my matter see. 
 Put by the curtains ; look within my Veil ; 
 Turn up my Metaphors, and do not fail ; 
 There, if thou seekest them such things to find. 
 As will be helpful to an honest^ mind. 
 
 What of my Dross thou findest there, be bold 
 To throw away, but yet preserve the Gold, 
 What if my Gold be wrapped up in Ore ? 
 None throws away the Apple for the Core. 
 But If thou shalt cast all away as Vain, 
 I know not but 'twill make me dream again. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 250 
 
THE 
 
 Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 FROM 
 
 THIS WORLD 
 
 TO 
 
 That which is to come: 
 
 The Second Part. 
 
 Delivered under the Similitude of a 
 
 DREAM. 
 
 Wherein is set forth 
 
 The manner of the setting out of 
 
 Christians Wife and Children, their 
 
 Dangerous JOURNEY, 
 
 AND 
 
 Safe Arrival at the Desired Countrey. 
 
 By JOHN BUN TAN. 
 
 I have used Similitudes, Hos. 12. 10. 
 
 Licensed and Entred according to Order. 
 
 London, Printed for Nath. Ponder at the Peacock in the 
 Poult ry, near the Church, 1687. 
 
THE 
 
 Authors Way of Sending forth 
 
 HIS 
 
 Second Part 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PILGRIM. 
 
 GO, now my little Book^ to every place^ 
 Where my first Pilgrim has but shewn his Face^ 
 Call at their door : If any say^ who's there ? 
 Then answer thou^ Christiana is here. 
 If they bid thee come in, then enter thou 
 With all thy boys. And then., as thou know'st how^ 
 Tell who they are^ also from whence they came^ 
 Perhaps thefl know them., by their looks., or name : 
 But if they should noty ask them yet again 
 If formerly they did not Entertain 
 One Christian a Pilgrim ; If they say 
 They did : And was delighted in his way : 
 Then let them know that those related were 
 Unto him : Yea^ his Wife and Children are. 
 
 Tell them that they have left their House and Home^ 
 Are turned Pilgrims., seek a World to come : 
 That they have met with hardships in the way., 
 That they do meet with troubles night and day ; 
 That they have trod on Serpents., fought with Devils^ 
 
 282 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Have also overcome a many evils. 
 Tea tell them also of the next^ who have 
 Of love to Pilgrimage been stout and brave 
 Defenders of that way^ and how they still 
 Refuse this World^ to do their Fathers will. 
 
 Go, tell them also of those dainty things. 
 That Pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. 
 Let them acquainted be, too, how they are 
 Beloved of their King, under his care ; 
 What goodly Mansions for them he provides, 
 Tho they meet with rough Winds, and swelling Tides. 
 How brave a calm they will enjoy at last. 
 Who to their Lord, and by his ways hold fast. 
 
 Perhaps with heart and hand they will imbrace 
 Thee, as they did my firstling, and will Grace 
 Thee, and thy fellows with such chear and fair. 
 As shew will, they of Pilgrims lovers are. 
 
 I ObjeSl. 
 
 But how if they will not believe of me 
 That I am truly thine, 'cause some there be 
 That Counterfeit the Pilgrim, and his name. 
 Seek by disguise to seem the very same. 
 And by that means have wrought themselves into 
 The Hands and Houses of I know not who. 
 
 Answer. 
 
 'Tis true, some have of late, to Counterfeit 
 My Pilgrim, to their own, my Title set ; 
 Tea others, half my Name and Title too ; 
 Have stitched to their Book, to make them do ; 
 But yet they by their Features do declare 
 Themselves not mine to be, whose ere they are. 
 
 If such thou meetst with, then thine only way 
 Before them all, is, to say out thy say. 
 In thine own native Language, which no man 
 Now useth, nor with ease dissemble can. 
 
 If after all, they still of you shall doubt. 
 Thinking that you like Gipsies go about. 
 
 283 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 In naughty-wise the Count rey to defile^ 
 Or that you seek good People to beguile 
 With things unwarrantable : Send for me 
 And I will Testifie^ you Pilgrims be ; 
 Yea^ I will Testifie that only you 
 My Pilgrims are ; And that alone will do. 
 
 2 ObjeSf. 
 
 But yet, perhaps, I may enquire for him, 
 Of those that wish him Damned life and limb, 
 What shall I do, when I at such a door. 
 For Pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? 
 
 Answer. 
 
 Fright not thy self my Book^ for such Bugbears 
 Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears^ 
 My Pilgrims Book has traveVd Sea and Land^ 
 Yet could I never come to understand^ 
 That it was slighted^ or turned out of Door 
 By any Kingdom^ were they Rich or Poor. 
 
 In France and Flanders where men kill each othe 
 My Pilgrim is esteem'' d a Friend^ a Brother. 
 
 In Holland too^ "'tis said, as I am told. 
 My Pilgrim is with so?ne, worth more than Gold. 
 
 Highlanders, and Wild-Irish can agree. 
 My Pilgrim should familiar with them be. 
 
 "Tis in New-England under such advance. 
 Receives there so much loving Countenance, 
 As to be Trim'd, new Cloth'd &' deckt with Gems, 
 That it might shew its Features, and its Limbs, 
 Tet more ; so comely doth my Pilgrim walk, 
 That of him thousands daily Sing and talk. 
 
 If you draw nearer home, it will appear 
 My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame, or fear ; 
 City, and Countrey will him Entertain, 
 With welcome Pilgrim. Tea, they can't refrain 
 From smiling, if my Pilgrim be but by. 
 Or shews his head in any Company. 
 
 284 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Brave Gallants do my Pilgrim hug and love^ 
 Esteem it much^ yea value it above 
 Things of a greater bulky yea^ with delight^ 
 Say my Larks leg is better then a Kite. 
 
 Toung LadySy and young Gentle-women toOy 
 Do no small kindness to my Pilgrim shew ; 
 Their Cabinets^ their Bosoms^ and their Hearts 
 My Pilgrim has^ ''cause he to them imparts 
 His pretty riddles in such wholsome strains 
 As yields them profit double to their pains 
 Of reading. Tea^ I think I may be bold 
 To say some prize him far above their Gold. 
 
 The very Children that do walk the street^ 
 If they do but my holy Pilgrim meet^ 
 Salute him will, will wish him well and say^ 
 He is the only Stripling of the Day. 
 
 They that have never seen him, yet admire 
 TVhat they have heard of him, and much desire 
 To have his Company, and hear him tell 
 Those Pilgrim storyes which he knows so well. 
 
 Tea, some who did not love him at the first, 
 But caWd him Fool, and Noddy, say they must 
 Now they have seen & heard hitn, him commend. 
 And to those whom they love, they do him send. 
 
 Wherefore my Second Part, thou needst not be 
 Afraid to shew thy Head : None can hurt thee. 
 That wish but well to him, that went before, 
 'Cause thou earnest after with a Second store, 
 Of things as good, as rich, as profitable. 
 For Toung, for Old, for Stag'ring and for stable. 
 
 3 Obje<^. 
 
 But some there be that say he laughs too loud ; 
 And some do say his Head is in a Cloud. 
 Some say, his Words and Storys are so dark, 
 They know not how, by them, to find his mark. 
 
 285 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Answer. 
 
 One may (/ think) say both his laughs & cryeSy 
 May well be guest at by his watry Eyes. 
 Some things are of that Nature as to make 
 Ones fancie Checkle while his Heart doth ake^ 
 When Jacob saw his Rachel with the Sheep^ 
 He did at the same time both kiss and weep. 
 
 Whereas some say a Cloud is in his Head^ 
 That doth but shew how Wisdom's covered 
 With its own mantles : And to stir the mind 
 To a search after what it fain would find^ 
 Things that seem to be hid in words obscure^ 
 Do but the Godly mind the more allure ; 
 To study what those Sayings should contain^ 
 That speak to us in such a Cloudy strain. 
 
 I also know., a dark Similitude 
 Will on the Fancie more it self intrude., 
 And will stick faster in the Heart and Head., 
 Than things from Similies not borrowed. 
 
 Wherefore., my Book., let no discouragement 
 Hinder thy travels. Behold., thou art sent 
 To Friends^ not foes : to Friends that will give place 
 To thee., thy Pilgrims, and thy words imbrace. 
 
 BesideSj what my first Pilgrim left conceaVd., 
 Thou my brave Second Pilgrim hast reveaPd., 
 What Christian left locket up and went his way ; 
 Sweet Christiana opens with her Key. 
 
 4 ObjeSi. 
 
 But some love not the method of your first, 
 Romance they count it, throw't away as dust, 
 If I should meet with such, what should I say ? 
 Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? 
 
 286 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Answer. 
 
 My Christiana, if with such thou meety 
 
 By all means in all Loving-wise^ them greet ; 
 
 Render them not reviling for revile : 
 
 But if they frown^ I prethee on them smile^ 
 
 Perhaps "'tis Nature^ or some ill report 
 
 Has made them thus despise^ or thus retort. 
 
 Some love no Cheese^ some love no Fish^ ^ some 
 Love not their Friends^ nor their own House or home ; 
 Some start at Piggj slight Chicken, love not Fowly 
 More than they love a Cuckow or an Owl, 
 Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice. 
 And seek those, who to find thee will rejoyce ; 
 By no means strive, but in humble wise. 
 Present thee to them in thy Pilgrims guise. 
 
 Go then, my little Book and shew to all 
 That entertain, and bid thee welcome shall. 
 What thou shalt keep close, shut up from the rest. 
 And wish what thou shalt shew them may be blest 
 To them for good, may make them chuse to be 
 Pilgrims, better by far, then thee or me. 
 
 Go then, I say, tell all men who thou art. 
 Say, I am Christiana, and my part 
 Is now with my four Sons, to tell you what 
 It is for men to take a Pilgrims lot ; 
 
 Go also tell them who, and what they be. 
 That now do go on Pilgrimage with thee ; 
 Say, here's my neighbour Mercy, she is one. 
 That has long-time with me a Pilgrim gone ; 
 Come see her in her Virgin Face, and learn 
 Twixt Idle ones, and Pilgrims to discern. 
 Tea let young Damsels learn of her to prize, 
 The JVorld which is to come, in any wise ; 
 When little Tripping Maidens follow God, 
 And leave old doting Sinners to his Rod ; 
 'T7; like those Days wherein the young ones cryd 
 Hosannah to whom old ones did deride. 
 
 287 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Next tell them of old Honest, who you found 
 With his white hairs treading the Pilgrims ground ; 
 Tea^ tell them how plain hearted this man waSy 
 How after his good Lord he hare his Cross : 
 Perhaps with some gray Head this may prevail^ 
 With Christ to fall in Love^ and Sin bewail. 
 
 Tell them also how Master Fearing went 
 On Pilgrimage^ and how the time he spent 
 In Solitariness^ with Fears and Cries^ 
 And how at lasty he won the joyful Prize. 
 He was a good man, though much down in Spirit^ 
 He is a good Man^ and doth Life inherit. 
 
 Tell them of Master Feeblemind also^ 
 Whoy not before^ but still behind would go \ 
 Show them also how he had like been slain. 
 And how one Great-Heart did his life regain : 
 This man was true of Heart, tho weak in grace, 
 One might true Godliness read in his Face. 
 
 Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt, 
 A Man with Crutches, but much without fault : 
 Tell them how Master Feeblemind, and he 
 Did love, and in Opinions much agree. 
 And let all know, tho weakness was their chance. 
 Yet sometimes one could Sing the other Dance. 
 
 Forget not Master Valiant-for-the-Truth, 
 That Man of courage, tho a very Touth. 
 Tell every one his Spirit was so stout, 
 No Man could ever make him face about. 
 And how Great-Heart, and he could not forbear 
 But put down Doubting Castle, slay Despair. 
 
 Overlook not Master Despondency. 
 Nor Much-a-fraid, his Daughter, tho they lye 
 Under such Mantles as may make them look 
 (With some') as if their God had them forsook. 
 They softly went, but sure, and at the end. 
 Found that the Lord of Pilgrims was their Friend. 
 When thou hast told the World of all these things. 
 Then turn about, my book, and touch these strings. 
 Which, if but touched will such Mustek make, 
 They* I make a Cripple dance, a Gyant quake. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Those Riddles that lie couch't within thy breast^ 
 Freely propound^ expound : and for the rest 
 Of thy mysterious lines^ let them remain^ 
 For those whose nimble Fancies shall them gain. 
 
 Now may this little Book a blessing be^ 
 To those that love this little Book and me^ 
 And may its buyer have no cause to say^ 
 His Money is but lost or thrown away^ 
 Tea may this Second Pilgrim yield that Fruity 
 As may with each good Pilgrims fancie sute^ 
 And may it perswade some that go astray^ 
 To turn their Foot and Heart to the right way. 
 
 Is the Hearty Prayer 
 of the Author 
 
 JOHN BUNTAN, 
 
 289 
 
THE 
 
 Pilgrims Progress 
 
 In the Similitude of a 
 
 DREAM. 
 
 €f)t Sewntr ^art. 
 
 Courteous Companions, sometime since, to tell you my 
 Dream that I had of Christian the Pilgrim, and of his 
 dangerous Journey toward the Celestial Countrey was pleasant 
 to me, and profitable to you. I told you then also what I saw 
 concerning his Pi^ife and Children^ and how unwilling they 
 were to go with him on Pilgrimage : Insomuch that he was 
 forced to go on his Progress without them, for he durst not run 
 the danger of that destruction which he feared would come by 
 staying with them in the City of Destruction : Wherefore, as 
 I then shewed you, he left them and departed. 
 
 Now it hath so happened, thorough the Multiplicity of 
 Business, that I have been much hindred, and kept back from 
 my wonted Travels into those Parts whence he went, and so 
 could not till now obtain an opportunity to make farther 
 enquiry after whom he left behind, that I might give you an 
 account of them. But having had some concerns that way of 
 late, I went down again thitherward. Now, having taken up 
 my Lodgings in a Wood about a mile oft' the Place, as I slept, 
 I dreamed again. 
 
 290 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 And as I was in my Dream, behold, an aged Gentleman 
 came by where I lay ; and because he was to go some part of 
 the way that I was travelling, me thought I got up and went 
 with him. So as we walked, and as Travellers usually do, I 
 was as if we fell into discourse, and our talk happened to be 
 about Christian and his Travels : For thus I began with the 
 Old-man. 
 
 iS/r, said I, what Town is that there beloWy that Ueth on the 
 left hand of our way ? 
 
 Then said Mr. Sagasity^ for that was his name, it is the 
 City of DestruSfion^ a populous place, but possessed with a very 
 ill conditioned, and idle sort of People. 
 
 / thought that was that City^ quoth I, / went once my self 
 through that Town^ and therefore know that this report you give of 
 it is true. 
 
 Sag. Too true, I wish I could speak truth in speaking 
 better of them that dwell therein. 
 
 IVelly 5/r, quoth I, Then I perceive you to be a well meaning 
 man : and so one that takes pleasure to hear and tell of that which 
 is good ; pray did you never hear what happened to a man sometime 
 ago in this Town {whose name was Christian) that went on 
 Pilgri?nage up toward the higher Regions ? 
 
 Sag. Hear of him ! Aye, and I also heard of the Molesta- 
 tions, Troubles, Wars, Captivities, Cries, Groans, Frights and 
 Fears that he met with, and had in his Journey, besides, I must 
 tell you, all our Countrey rings of him, there are but few 
 Houses that have heard of him and his doings, but have sought 
 after and got the Records of his Pilgrimage ; yea, I think I 
 may say, that that his hazzardous Journey has got a many 
 well-wishers to his wayes : For though when he 
 was here, he was Fool in every mans mouth, yet Christians 
 now he is gone, he is highly commended of all. sfioken of 
 For 'tis said he lives bravely where he is: Yea, v<hengone, 
 
 many of them that are resolved never to run ^^f'^^^^f., 
 1 . < , , , . , pools while 
 
 nis nazzards, yet have their mouths water at they are here. 
 
 his gains. 
 
 They may, quoth I, well think, if they think any thing that is 
 
 true, that he liveth well where he is, for he now lives at, and in 
 
 the Fountain of Life, and has what he has without Labour and 
 
 Sorrow, for there is no grief mixed therewith. 
 
 T2 291 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Sag. Talk! The People talk strangely about him : Some 
 
 say that he now walks in WhitCy that he has a 
 Revel. 3- 4- Chain of Gold about his Neck, that he has a 
 jj ^P" ■ Crown of Gold, beset with Pearls upon his Head: 
 
 Others say, that the shining ones that sometimes 
 shewed themselves to him in his Journey, are become his 
 Companions, and that he is as familiar with them in the place 
 where he is, as here one Neighbour is with another. Besides, 
 
 'tis confidently affirmed concerning him, that the 
 
 King of the place where he is, has bestowed upon 
 him already, a very rich and pleasant Dwelling at Court, and 
 
 that he every day eateth and drinketh, and 
 
 walketh, and talketh with him, and receiveth of 
 the smiles and favours of him that is Judge of all there. 
 Moreover, it is expedled of some that his Prince, the Lord of 
 that Country, will shortly come into these parts, and will know 
 
 the reason, if they can give any, why his 
 ju e T4, 15. Neighbours set so little by him, and had him 
 so much in derision when they perceived that he would be 
 ^, p. . . a Pilgrim. *For they say, that now he is so in 
 
 King will take the Affe6lions of his Prince, and that his Sovereign 
 Christians is SO much concerned with the Indignities that 
 
 part. were cast upon Christian when he became a 
 
 Pilgrim, that he will look upon all as if done unto himself; and 
 
 no marvel, for 'twas for the love that he had to 
 ' * his Prince, that he ventured as he did. 
 / dare say^ quoth I, / am glad on't^ I am glad for the poor 
 . mans sake^for that now he has rest from his Labour y 
 
 and for that he now reapeth the benefit of his Tears 
 Psal. 126. with Joy; and for that he is got beyond the Gun-shot 
 
 5' 6' of his Enemies, and is out of the reach of them that 
 
 hate him. I also am glad for that a Rumour of these things is 
 noised abroad in this Country ; Who can tell hut that it may work 
 some good effe6i on some that are left behind ? But, pray Sir, 
 
 while it is fresh in my mind, do you hear any thing 
 * Good of his Wife and Children ? Poor hearts, I wonder 
 
 Tidings of -jj ^y ^itjj what they do. 
 
 Wife and Sag. Who ! Christiana, and her Sons ! 
 
 Children. *They are like to do as well as did Christian 
 
 himself, for though they all plaid the Fool at the 
 
 292 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 first, and would by no means be perswaded by either the Tears 
 or Intreaties of Christian^ yet second thoughts have wrought 
 wonderfully with them, so they have packt up and are also gone 
 after him. 
 
 Better^ and better^ quoth I, But What I IVife and Children 
 and all ? 
 
 Sag. 'Tis true, I can give you an account of the matter, for 
 I was upon the spot at the instant, and was throughly acquainted 
 with the whole affair. 
 
 Then^ said I, a man it seems may report it for a truth ? 
 
 Sag. You need not fear to affirm it, I mean that they are 
 all gon on Pilgrimage, both the good Woman and her four 
 Boys. And being we are, as I perceive, going some considerable 
 way together, I will give you an account of the whole of the 
 matter. 
 
 This Christiana (for that was her name from the day that 
 she with her Children betook themselves to a Pilgrims Life,) 
 after her Husband was gone over the River., and 
 she could hear of him no more, her thoughts '/'^^ ^'^^' 
 began to work in her mind ; First, for that she 
 had lost her Husband, and for that the loving bond of that 
 Relation was utterly broken betwixt them. For you know, 
 said he to me, nature can do no less but entertain the living 
 with many a heavy Cogitation in the remembrance of the loss 
 of loving Relations. This therefore of her Husband did cost 
 her many a Tear. But this was not all, for Christiana did also 
 begin to consider with her self, whether her un- 
 becoming behaviour towards her Husband was you that are 
 not one cause that she saw him no more, and Churles to 
 
 that in such sort he was taken away from her. your godly 
 
 At ^1 • • ^ 1 • j'^1 keiattons. 
 
 nd upon this, came mto her mmd by swarms^ 
 
 all her unkind, unnatural, and ungodly Carriages to her dear 
 
 Friend : Which also clogged her Conscience, and did load her 
 
 with guilt. She was moreover much broken with recalling 
 
 to remembrance the restless Groans, brinish Tears and self- 
 
 bemoanings of her Husband, and how she did harden her heart 
 
 against all his entreaties, and loving perswasions (of her and her 
 
 Sons) to go with him, yea, there was not any thing that 
 
 Christian either said to her, or did before her, all the while that 
 
 his burden did hang on his back, but it returned upon her like 
 
 ^93 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 a flash of lightning, and rent the Caul of her Heart in sunder. 
 Specially that bitter out-cry of his, What shall I 
 I par, page ^^ ^^ ^^ saved^ did ring in her ears most dole- 
 *^" fully. 
 
 Then said she to her Children, Sons, we are all undone. 
 
 1 have sinned away your Father, and he is gone ; he would 
 have had us with him ; but I would not go my self ; I also have 
 hindred you of Life. With that the Boys fell all into Tears, 
 and cryed out to go after their Father. Oh ! Said Christiana^ 
 that it had been but our lot to go with him, then had it fared 
 well with us beyond what 'tis like to do now. For tho' I 
 formerly foolishly imagin'd concerning the Troubles of your 
 Father, that they proceeded of a foolish fancy that he had, or 
 for that he was over-run with Melancholy Humours ; yet now 
 'twill not out of my mind, but that they sprang from another 
 
 cause, to wit, for that the Light of Light was 
 
 2 T? ^ ^^' given him, by the help of which, as I perceive, 
 
 he has escaped the Snares of Death. Then 
 they all wept again, and cryed out : Oh, Wo, worth the day. 
 The next night Christiana had a Dream, and behold she 
 
 saw as if a broad Parchment was opened before 
 Dr^ani^^^ her, in which were recorded the sum of her ways, 
 
 and the times, as she thought, look'd very black 
 upon her. Then she cryed out aloud in her sleep. Lord have 
 
 mercy upon me a Sinner, and the little Children 
 
 heard her. 
 After this she thought she saw two very ill favoured ones 
 *M ktJ' Standing by her Bed-side, and saying, *JVhat 
 this is the ' shall we do with this Woman ? For she cryes out 
 quintescence J'or Mercy waking and sleeping : If she be suffered to 
 of Bell. gg g^ ^^ ^jjg begins^ we shall lose her as we have lost 
 
 her Husband. Wherefore we must by one way or other, seek 
 to take her off from the thoughts of what shall be hereafter : 
 else all the World cannot help it, but she will become a 
 Pilgrim. 
 
 Now she awoke in a great Sweat, also a trembling was upon 
 
 her, but after a while she fell to sleeping again. 
 * Help against *^^ ^ ^ thought she saw Christian her 
 Discourage- tt i j • i °f or t 
 
 ment. Husband m a place or Bliss among many Im- 
 
 mortals^ with an Harp in his Hand, standing and 
 294 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 playing upon it before one that sate on a Throne with a 
 Rainbow about his Head. She saw also as if he bowed his 
 Head with his Face to the Pav'd-work that was under the 
 Princes Feet, saying, / heartily thank my Lord and King^ for 
 bringing of me into this Place. Then shouted a Company of 
 them that stood round about, and harped with their Harps : 
 but no man living could tell what they said, but Christian and 
 his Companions. 
 
 Next Morning when she was up, had prayed to God, and 
 talked with her Children a while, one knocked hard at the 
 door ; to whom she spake out saying, If thou earnest in Gods 
 Nanie^ come in. So he said Amen^ and opened the Door, and 
 saluted her with Peace he to this House. *The 
 which when he had done, he said, Christiana, sefoTdefwUh 
 knowest thou wherefore I am come ? Then she fresh Tidings 
 blush'd and trembled, also her Heart began to of Gods 
 wax warm with desires to know whence he came, ^f'^p""/^ 
 
 . \ to ray-don. 
 
 and what was his Errand to her. So he said 
 unto her ; my name is Secret, I dwell with those that are high. 
 It is talked of where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire to go 
 thither ; also there is a report that thou art aware of the evil 
 thou hast formerly done to thy Husband in hardening of thy 
 Heart against his way, and in keeping of these thy Babes in 
 their Ignorance. Christiana, the merciful one has sent me to 
 tell thee that he is a God ready to forgive, and that he taketh 
 delight to multiply to pardon offences. He also would have 
 thee know that he inviteth thee to come into his Presence, to 
 his Table, and that he will feed thee with the Fat of his House, 
 and with the Heritage of Jacob thy Father. 
 
 There is Christian thy Husband, that was, with Legions more 
 his Companions, ever beholding that face that doth minister Life 
 to beholders : and they will all be glad when they shall hear the 
 sound of thy feet step over thy Fathers Threshold. 
 
 Christiana at this was greatly abashed in her self, and 
 bowing her head to the ground, this Visitor proceeded and said, 
 Christiana ! Here is also a Letter for thee which I have 
 brought from thy Husbands King. So she took it and opened 
 it, but it smelt after the manner of the best „ 
 Perfume, also it was Written in Letters of Gold. 
 
 295 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 The Contents of the Letter was, That the King would have her 
 
 do as did Christian her Husband ; For that was 
 
 Christiana ^^^ ^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^-^ City, and to dwell in his 
 
 quite overcome. _ •'.,rv r s ^ • ^ j 
 
 Presence with joy^ for ever. At this the good 
 
 Woman was quite overcome : So she cried out to her Visitor^ 
 Sir^ will you carry me and my children with you., that we also may 
 go and Worship this King ? 
 
 Then said the Visitor, Christiana ! The bitter is before the 
 
 sweet : Thou must through Troubles, as did he 
 
 Further ^^^^ went before thee, enter this Celestial City. 
 
 JflSlT'ttCttO'fZ • • 
 
 to Christiana. Wherefore I advise thee, to do as did Christian 
 
 thy Husband : go to the Wicket Gate yonder, 
 over the Plain, for that stands in the head of the way up which 
 thou must go, and I wish thee all good speed. Also I advise 
 that thou put this Letter in thy Bosome. That thou read 
 therein to thy self and to thy Children, until you have got it by 
 root-of-Heart. For it is one of the Songs that thou must 
 
 Sing while thou art in this House of thy Pil- 
 Psal. 119. grimage. Also this thou must deliver in at the 
 
 further Gate. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that this Old Gentleman, as he 
 
 told me this Story, did himself seem to be greatly affected 
 
 therewith. He moreover proceeded and said. So Christiana 
 
 called her Sons together, and began thus to Address her self 
 
 unto them. *My Sons, I have, as you may 
 
 Christiana perceive, been of late under much exercise in my 
 prays well tor Sii i-r-^ir t-i c 
 
 her Journey. Soul about the Death of your rather; not ror 
 
 that I doubt at all of his Happiness : For I am 
 
 satisfied now that he is well. I have also been much afFedled 
 
 with the thoughts of mine own State and yours, which I verily 
 
 believe is by nature miserable : My Carriages also to your 
 
 Father in his distress, is a great load to my Conscience. For 
 
 I hardened both mine own heart and yours against him, and 
 
 refused to go with him on Pilgrimage. 
 
 The thoughts of these things would now kill me out-right; but 
 
 that for a Dream which I had last night, and but that for the 
 
 incouragement that this Stranger has given me this Morning. 
 
 Come, my Children, let us pack up, and be gon to the Gate 
 
 that leads to the Celestial Countrey, that we may see your 
 
 296 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Father, and be with him and his Companions in Peace according 
 to the Laws of that Land. 
 
 Then did her Children burst out into Tears for Joy that 
 the Heart of their Mother was so inclined : So their Visitor bid 
 them farewel : and they began to prepare to set out for their 
 Journey. 
 
 But while they were thus about to be gon, two of the 
 Women that were Christianas Neighbours, came up to her 
 House and knocked at her Door. To whom she ♦ Christiana's 
 said as before. If you come in Gods Name^ come in. new Language 
 *At this the Women were stun'd, for this kind stunds her old 
 of Language they used not to hear, or to perceive ^.tgiwurs. 
 to drop from the Lips of Christiana. Yet they came in ; but 
 behold they found the good Woman a preparing to be gon 
 from her House. 
 
 So they began and said, Neighbour^ pray what is your meaning 
 by this ? 
 
 Christiana answered and said to the eldest of them, whose 
 name was Mrs. Timorous^ I am preparing for a 
 Journey (This Timorous was Daughter to him ' ar , pag. 
 that met Christian upon the Hill Difficulty ; and 
 would a had him gone back for fear of the Lyons.) 
 
 Timorous. For what Journey I pray you ? 
 
 Chris. Even to go after my good Husband^ and with that 
 she fell a weeping. 
 
 Timo. I hope not so, good Neighbour, pray, for your poor 
 Childrens sakes, do not so unwomanly cast away 
 yourself. Timorous 
 
 r^L • AT r>i-ii 1 11 ■ 1 cof/ies to visit 
 
 L^hris. JSay^ my Lbildren shall go with me ; Christiana, 
 
 not one of them is willing to stay behind. -^'ith Mercy, 
 
 Timo. I wonder in my very Heart, what, or "Hr^^^f 
 .-',.•'.,' ' Neighbours. 
 
 who, has brought you into this mind. 
 
 Chris. Oh, Neighbour, knew you but as much as I do, 
 I doubt not but that you would go with me. 
 
 Timo. Prithee what new knowledge hast thou got that so 
 worketh off thy mind from thy Friends^ and that tempteth thee to 
 go no body knows where ? 
 
 Chris. Then Christiana reply'd, I have been sorely afflicted 
 since my Husband's departure from me ; but „ 
 specially since he went over the River. But that 
 
 297 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 which troubleth me most, is, my churlish Carriages to him 
 
 when he was under his distress. Besides, I am now^ as he was 
 
 then ; nothing will serve me but going on Pilgrimage. I was 
 
 a dreamed last night, that I saw him. O that my Soul was 
 
 with him. He dwelleth in the presence of the King of the 
 
 Country, he sits and eats with him at his Table, he is become 
 
 a Companion of Immortals^ and has a House now 
 
 2 Cor. 5. given him to dwell in, to which, the best Palaces 
 
 ' on Earth, if compared, seems to me to be but as 
 
 a Dunghil. The Prince of the Place has also sent for me, 
 
 with promise of entertainment if I shall come to him ; his 
 
 messenger was here even now, and has brought me a Letter, 
 
 which Invites me to come. And with that she pluclc'd out 
 
 her Letter, and read it, and said to them, what now will you 
 
 say to this ? 
 
 Timo. Oh the madness that has possessed thee and thy 
 
 Husbandy to run your selves upon such difficulties ! Tou have 
 
 heardy I am sure, what your Husband did meet with, even in a 
 
 manner at the first step, that he took on his way, as our Neighbour 
 
 Obstinate yet can testifie ; for he went along with 
 
 \ ^^^:^f^^" him, yea and Plyable too, until they, like wise 
 
 men, were afraid to go any further. We also 
 
 heard over and above, how he met luith the Lyons, Apollion, the 
 
 shadow of death, and many other things : Nor is the danger he met 
 
 with at Vanity fair to be forgotten by thee. For if 
 
 ^nkeTIh"^' Z*^, tho' a man, was so hard put to it, what canst 
 
 thou being but a poor Woman do? Consider also 
 
 that these four sweet Babes are thy Children, thy Flesh and thy 
 
 Bones. Wherefore, though thou shouldest be so rash as to cast away 
 
 thy self: Tet for the sake of the Fruit of thy Body, keep thou 
 
 at home. 
 
 But Christiana said unto her, tempt me not, my Neighbour: 
 
 I have now a price put into mine hand to get gain, and I should 
 
 be a Fool of the greatest size, if I should have no heart to strike 
 
 in with the opportunity. And for that you tell me of all 
 
 these Troubles that I am like to meet with in the way, 
 
 *they are so far off from being to me a dis- 
 
 * A /f'''»«^«' couragement, that they shew I am in the right. 
 reply to fleshly _,, & ' ,ri . j ^u ^ 1 
 
 reasonings. T^he bitter must come before the sweet, and that also 
 
 will make the sweet the sweeter. Wherefore, 
 298 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 since you came not to my House, in Gods name^ as I said, I pray 
 you to be gon, and do not disquiet me further. 
 
 Then Timorous also revil'd her, and said to her Fellow, 
 come Neighbour Merc)\ lets leave her in her own hands, since 
 she scorns our Counsel and Company. But Mercies 
 Mercy was at a stand, and could not so readily Bowels 
 comply with her Neighbour : and that for a two- yearn over 
 fold reason. First, her Bowels yearned over 
 Christiana : so she said within her self. If my Neighbour will 
 needs be gon, I will go a little way with her, and help her. 
 Secondly, her Bowels yearned over her own Soul, (for what 
 Christiana had said, had taken some hold upon her mind.) 
 Wherefore she said within her self again, I will yet have more 
 talk with this Christiana^ and if I find Truth and Life in what 
 she shall say, my self with my Heart shall also go with her. 
 Wherefore Mercy began thus to reply to her Neighbour 
 Timorous. 
 
 Mercy. Neighbour, / did indeed come with you^ to see 
 Christiana this Morning., and since she isy as you jirnorous 
 see^ a taking of her last farewel of her Country ^ forsakes her ; 
 I think to walk this Sun-shine Morning., a little but Mercy 
 way with her to help her on the way. But she ^ ^"■'"^ 
 told her not of her second Reason, but kept that to her self. 
 
 Timo. Well, I see you have a mind to go a fooling too ; 
 but take heed in time, and be wise: while we are out of danger 
 we are out ; but when we are in, we are in. So Mrs. Timorous 
 returned to her House, and Christiana betook her self to her 
 Journey. But when Timorous was got home to 
 her House, she sends for some of her Neighbours, acauainis her 
 to wit, Mrs. Bats-eyes., Mrs. Inconsiderate., Mrs. Friends what 
 Light-mind., and Mrs. Know-nothing. So when the good 
 they were come to her House, she falls to telling inten^'^^ 
 of the story of Christiana^ and of her intended to do. 
 Journey. And thus she began her Tale. 
 
 Timo. Neighbours, having had little to do this Morning, 
 I went to give Christiana a Visit, and when I came at the 
 Door, I knocked, as you know 'tis our Custom : And she 
 answered. If you come in God's Name., come in. So in I went, 
 thinking all was well : But when I came in, I found her 
 preparing her self to depart the Town, she and also her 
 
 299 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Children. So I asked her what was her meaning by that ? and 
 she told me in short, That she was now of a mind to go on 
 Pilgrimage, as did her Husband. She told me also of a Dream 
 that she had, and how the King of the Country where her 
 Husband was, had sent her an inviting Letter to come thither. 
 Then said Mi's. Know-nothing. And what ! do you think 
 
 she will go F 
 Mrs. Know- Timo. Aye, go she will, whatever come on't ; 
 
 and methinks I know it by this ; for that which 
 was my great Argument to perswade her to stay at home, (to 
 wit, the Troubles she was like to meet with in the way) is one 
 great Argument with her to put her forward on her Journey. 
 For she told me in so many Words, The bitter goes before the 
 sweet. Yea, and for as much as it so doth, it makes the sweet 
 the sweeter. 
 
 Mrs. Bats-eyes. Oh this blind and foolish Woman, said 
 
 she. Will she not take warning by her Husband's 
 ^^^' Afflictions ? For my part, I see if he was here 
 
 again he would rest him content in a whole 
 Skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying, away with such 
 
 Fantastical Fools from the Town ; a good 
 T ^" -i * Riddance, for my part I say, of her. Should she 
 
 stay where she dwels, and retain this her mind, 
 who could live quietly by her ? for she will either be dumpish 
 or unneighbourly, or talk of such matters as no wise Body can 
 abide : Wherefore, for my part, I shall never be sorry for her 
 Departure ; let her go, and let better come in her room : 'twas 
 never a good World since these whimsical Fools dwelt in it. 
 
 Then Mrs. Light-mind added as foUoweth. Come, put 
 ;j/„_ this kind of Talk away. I was Yesterday at 
 
 Light-mind. Madam Wantons., where we were as merry as 
 Madam the Maids. For who do you think should be 
 
 Wanton, she there, but I, and Mrs. Love-t he-flesh., and three or 
 that had like ^^^^ ^ -^^ j^ Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and 
 
 to a om too ' i i i» zr ■ i j 
 
 hard for some Others. bo there we had Musick and 
 
 Faithful in Dancing, and what else was meet to fill up the 
 
 time past. pleasure. And I dare say my Lady her self is an 
 
 admirably well-bred Gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty 
 a Fellow. 
 
 300 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 By this time Christiana was got on her way, and Mercy 
 went along with her. So as they went, her 
 Children being there also, Christiana began to 1-5, 
 discourse. And, Mercys said Christiana^ I take 
 this as an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest betwixt 
 set foot out of Doors with me to accompany me Mercy 
 a little in my way. and good 
 
 Mercy. Then said young Mercy {^for she was 
 but youngs) If I thought it would be to purpose to go with you^ 
 I would never go near the Town any more. 
 
 Chris. Well Mercy^ said Christiana^ cast in thy Lot with 
 me. I well know what will be the end of our 
 Pilgrimage, my Husband is where he would not Meicy ?«- 
 but be, for all the Gold in the Spanish Mines. '^ 
 
 Nor shalt thou be rejedled, tho thou goest but upon my Invita- 
 tion. The King, who hath sent for me and my Children, is 
 one that delighteth in Mercy. Besides, if thou 
 wilt, I will hire thee, and thou shalt go along Christiana 
 
 with me as my servant. Yet we will have all T^^i/^^H 
 ... I • 1 1 '"^ Neighbour 
 
 thmgs m common betwixt thee and me, only go with her. 
 
 along with me. 
 
 Mercy. But how shall I be ascertained that I also shall be 
 entertained ? Had I this hope from one that can 
 telly I would make no stick at ally but would gOy being j^?/ r 
 helped by him that can helpy tho^ the way was never acceptance, 
 so tedious. 
 
 Christiana. Well, loving Mercy y I will tell thee what 
 thou shalt do, go with me to the Wicket GatCy . . 
 
 and there I will further enquire for thee, and allures her 
 if there thou shalt not meet with encouragement, to the Gate 
 I will be content that thou shalt return to thy ^j'^:^ " 
 place. I also will pay thee for thy Kindness promiseth 
 which thou shewest to me and my Children, thereto 
 in thy accompanying of us in our way as thou enquire 
 doest. ^' 
 
 Mercy. Then will I go thithery and will take what shall 
 
 folloWy and the Lord grant that my Lot may there 
 
 fall even as the Kins of Heaven shall have his heart ™^''^y 
 -' "=> -' prays. 
 
 Upon me. 
 
 Christiana then was glad at her heart, not only that she 
 
 301 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 had a Companion, but also for that she had prevailed with 
 Christiana ^^^^ P°°^ Maid to fall in love with her own 
 
 glad of Salvation. So they went on together, and 
 
 MercyV Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana^ 
 
 company. wherefore weepeth my Sister so ? 
 
 Mer. Alas! said she^ who can but lament that shall hut 
 
 rightly consider what a State and Condition my poor 
 Mercy Relations are in^ that yet remain in our sinful 'Town : 
 
 ^er"carnal ^^^ ^^^^ which makes my Grief the more heavy^ is^ 
 
 Relations. because they have no Instructor., nor any to tell them 
 
 what is to come. 
 Chris. Bowels becometh Pilgrims. And thou dost for thy 
 
 Friends, as my good Christian did for me when 
 pJaferl'zlere ^^ ^^^^ ""^ ' ^^ mourned for that I would not 
 answered for heed nor regard him, but his Lord and ours did 
 his Relaiions gather up his Tears and put them into his Bottle, 
 was dead ^"^ "°^ ^"^^ ^^ ^"^ thou, and these my sweet 
 
 Babes, are reaping the Fruit and Benefit of them. 
 I hope, Mercy., these Tears of thine will not be lost, for the 
 
 Truth hath said. That they that sow in Tears 
 sa . 12 . shall reap in Joy^ in singing. And he that goeth 
 
 forth and weepeth^ bearing precious Seed^ shall 
 doubtless come again with rejoycing^ bringing his Sheaves with 
 him. 
 
 Then said Mercy^ 
 
 Let the most blessed he my Guide^ 
 Ift be his blessed Will, 
 Unto his Gate, into his Fold, 
 Up to his Holy Hill. 
 
 And let him never suffer me 
 To swarve, or turn aside 
 From his Free Grace, and holy ways, 
 IVhatere shall me betide. 
 
 And let him gather them of mine. 
 That I have left behind. 
 Lord make them pray they may be thine. 
 With all their Heart and Mind. 
 
 302 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now my old Friend proceeded, and said, But when 
 Christiana came up to the Slow of Despond^ she ^ p^^^ .^ 
 began to be at a stand ; for, said she, This is the 147—149. 
 place in which my dear Husband had like to 
 a been smothered with Mud. She perceived also, carnal'con- 
 that notwithstanding the Command of the King elusions, 
 to make this place for Pilgrims good; yet it was instead of the 
 rather worse than formerly. So I asked if that «'^^'^''/^'> 
 was true ? Yes, said the Old Gentleman, too true. For that 
 many there be that pretend to be the Kings Labourers ; and 
 that say they are for mending the Kings High-ways, that bring 
 Dirt and Dung instead of Stones, and so marr, instead of 
 mending. Here Christiana therefore, with her Boys, did 
 make a stand : but said Mercy ^ *come let us ♦ Mercy 
 venture, only let us be wary. Then they looked the boldest 
 well to the Steps^ and make a shift to get at the Slovi 
 staggeringly over. ./Despond. 
 
 Yet Christiana had like to a been in, and that not once nor 
 twice. Now they had no sooner got over, but they thought 
 they heard words that said unto them, Blessed is she that be- 
 lievethy for there shall be a performance of the things , . 
 that have been told her from the Lord. 
 
 Then they went on again ; and said Mercy to Christiana^ 
 Had I as good ground to hope for a loving Reception at the 
 Wicket-Gate^ as you, I think no Slow of Despond would dis- 
 courage me. 
 
 Well, said the other, you know j'(9«r sore^ and I know mine\ 
 and, good friend, we shall all have enough evil before we come 
 at our Journeys end. 
 
 For can it be imagined, that the people that design to attain 
 such excellent Glories as we do^ and that are so envied that 
 Happiness as we are ; but that we shall meet with what Fears 
 and Scares, with what Troubles and Afflictions they can possibly 
 assault us with, that hate us ? 
 
 And now Mr. Sagacity left me to Dream out f'"''-^''; '^^/^ 
 
 o J p^ 1H(X(tC tut t ft 
 
 my Dream by my self. Wherefore me-thought Consideration, 
 
 I saw Christiana^ and Mercy and the Boys go all and Fear: 
 
 of them up to the Gate. To which when they ^^'paith 
 
 were come, they betook themselves to a short and Hope. 
 debate about how they must manage their calling 
 
 303 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 at the Gate, and what should be said to him that did open 
 to them. So it was concluded, since Christiana was the eldest, 
 that she should knock for entrance, and that she should speak 
 
 to him that did open, for the rest. So Christiana 
 1 fart, pag. began to knock, and as her poor Husband did, 
 
 she knocked and knocked again. But instead of any 
 The Do<^, that answered, they all thought that they heard, 
 
 the Devil, as if a Dog came barking upon them. A Dog, 
 
 an Enemy ^^^ ^ great one too, and this made the Woman 
 
 and Children afraid. Nor durst they for a while 
 dare to knock any more, for fear the Mastiff" should fly upon 
 # ^. . . them. * Now therefore they were greatly tumbled 
 
 and her up and down in their minds, and knew not what 
 
 companions to do. Knock they durst not, for fear of the 
 perplexed -q . ^^^j^ ^ ^\xx<=x not, for fear that the 
 
 Keeper of that Gate should espy them, as they so 
 went, and should be offended with them. At last they thought 
 of knocking again, and knocked more vehemently then they 
 did at the first. Then said the Keeper of the Gate, who is 
 there } So the Dog left off to bark, and he opened unto 
 them. 
 
 Then Christiana made low obeysance, and said. Let not our 
 Lord be offended with his Handmaidens, for that we have 
 knocked at his Princely Gate. Then said the Keeper, Whence 
 come ye, and what is that you would have ? 
 
 Christiana answered. We are come from whence Christian 
 did come, and upon the same Errand as he ; to wit, to be, if it 
 shall please you, graciously admitted by this Gate, into the way 
 that leads to the Celestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in 
 the next place, that I am Christiana^ once the Wife of Christian^ 
 that now is gotten above. 
 
 With that the Keeper of the Gate did marvel, saying. What 
 is she become now a Pilgrim^ that but a while ago abhorred that 
 Life ? Then she bowed her Head, and said, yes ; and so are 
 these my sweet Babes also. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and led her in, and said also, 
 TT Suffer the little Children to come unto me^ and with 
 
 Christiana that he shut up the Gate. This done, he called 
 
 is entertaitted to a Trumpeter that was above over the Gate, to 
 at t e ate. entertain Christiana with shouting and sound of 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Trumpet for joy. So he obeyed and sounded, and filled the 
 Air with his melodious Notes. 
 
 Now all this while, poor Mercy did stand without, trembling 
 and crying for fear that she was rejected. But when Christiana 
 had gotten admittance for her self and her Boys ; then she 
 began to make Intercession for Mercy. 
 
 Chris. And she said^ my Lord^ I have a Companion of mine 
 that stands yet without^ that is come hither upon the same account 
 as my self. "fOne that is much dejeSied in her \c\.-ir > 
 mind., for that she comes., as she thinks., without Prayer for 
 sending for, whereas I was sent to, by my Husband'' s her friend 
 King, to come. ^^'^y- 
 
 Now Mercy began to be very impatient, for each minute 
 was as long to her as an Hour, wherefore she tj d I 
 prevented Christiana from a fuller interceding for make the 
 her, by knocking at the Gate her self And she kmigrmg Soul 
 knocked then so loud, that she made Christiana ^'^^ fi^-"«"'^- 
 to start. Then said the Keeper of the Gate, Who is there ? 
 And said Christiana, It is my Friend. 
 
 So he opened the Gate, and looked out ; *but Mercy was 
 fallen down without in a Swoon, for she fainted, 
 and was afraid that no Gate should be opened fai,Js'^^ 
 to her. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and said. Damsel, I bid thee 
 arise. 
 
 O Sir, said she, I am faint, there is scarce Life left in me. 
 But he answered. That one once said, When , , 
 my Soul fainted within me, I remembred the Lord, 
 and my prayer came in unto thee, into thy Holy Temple. Fear 
 not, but stand upon thy Feet, and tell me wherefore thou art 
 come. 
 
 Mer. I am come, for that, unto which I was never invited, 
 
 as my Friend Christiana was. ^ Hers was from 
 
 the King, and mine w^s but from her: Where- * The cause of 
 r T r T her fainting. 
 
 tore 1 fear 1 presume. 
 
 T)id she desire thee to come with her to this Place ? 
 
 Mer. Yes, And as my Lord sees, I am come. And if 
 there is any Grace and forgiveness of Sins to spare, I beseech 
 that I thy poor Handmaid may be partaker thereof. 
 
 Then he took her again by the Hand, and led her gently 
 
 B. u 305 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 in, and said: *I pray for all them that believe on me, by what 
 „ , ^, . means soever they come unto me. Then said 
 
 itlQrfft tfttS* 
 
 he to those that stood by: Fetch something, and 
 give it Mercy to smell on, thereby to stay her fainting. So 
 they fetcht her a Bundle of Myrrh^ and a while after she was 
 revived. 
 
 And now was Christiana^ and her Boys, and Mercy^ received 
 of the Lord at the head of the way, and spoke kindly unto 
 by him. 
 
 Then said they yet further unto him. We are sorry for our 
 Sins, and beg of our Lord his Pardon, and further information 
 what w^e must do. 
 
 I grant Pardon, said he, by word, and deed ; by word in the 
 
 promise of forgiveness : by deed in the way I 
 
 T h^ 2' 'o obtained it. Take the first from my Lips with 
 
 a kiss, and the other, as it shall be revealed. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that he spake many good words 
 
 unto them, whereby they were greatly gladded. He also 
 
 had them up to the top of the Gate and shewed them by 
 
 what deed they were saved, and told them 
 
 ^C^^cified withall that that sight they would have again 
 
 seen afar off. as they went along in the way, to their 
 
 comfort. 
 
 So he left them a while in a Summer-Parler below, where 
 
 they entered into talk by themselves. And thus Christiana 
 
 began, Lord ! How glad am /, that we are got 
 
 * ^^^il" in hither ! 
 
 Christians. Mer. 5<? you well may ; but /, of all have 
 
 cause to leap for joy. 
 Chris. / thought^ one time^ as I stood at the Gate {because 
 I had knocked and none did answer) that all our Labour had 
 been lost : Specially when that ugly Curr made such a heavy 
 barking at us. 
 
 Mer. But my worst Fear was after I saw that you was 
 
 taken into his favour, and that I was left behind : Now thought 
 
 I, 'tis fulfiled which is Written. Two Women 
 
 a . 24. 41. j^^// })g Grinding together ; the one shall be taken^ 
 
 and the other left. I had much ado to forbear crying out, 
 
 Undone, undone. 
 
 And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when I looked 
 
 306 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 up, to what was Written over the Gate, I took Courage. I 
 also thought that I must either knock again or 
 dye. So I knocked; but I cannot tell how, for ^P^^^^P'^se 
 my spirit now struggled betwixt life and death. - o 
 
 Chris. Can you not tell how you knocked ? I am sure your 
 knocks were so earnest^ that the very sound of them Christiana 
 made me start, I thought I never heard such thinks her 
 knocking in all my Life. I thought you would a Companion 
 come in by violent hand, or a took the Kingdom by ^[^^\^^J^^ 
 storm. ,j. 
 
 Mer. Alas, to be in my Case, who that so 
 was, could but a done so ? You saw that the Door was shut 
 upon me, and that there was a most cruel Dog thereabout. 
 Who, I say, that was so faint hearted as I, that would not a 
 knocked with all their might ? But pray, what said my Lord 
 unto my rudeness, was he not angry with me ? 
 
 Chris. * When he heard your lumbring noise, he gave a 
 wonderful Innocent smile. I believe what you did ^ . 
 pleas'' d him well enough, For he shewed no sign to pleased 
 the contrary. But I marvel in my heart why he with loud 
 keeps such a Dog ; had I known that afore, I fear I ^"^. restless 
 should not have had heart enough to a ventured my ^ 
 self in this manner. But now we are in, we are in, and I am 
 glad with all my heart. 
 
 Mer. I will ask if you please next time he comes down, 
 why he keeps such a filthy Cur in his Yard. I hope he will 
 not take it amiss. 
 
 * Ay do, said the Children, and perswade him to hang him, 
 for we are afraid that he will bite us when we 
 go hence. * The Children 
 
 nil 1 1 .are afraid 
 
 00 at last he came down to them agam, and of the dog. 
 Mercy fell to the Ground on her Face before 
 him and worshipped, and said. Let my Lord accept of the 
 Sacrifice of praise which I now offer unto him, with the calves 
 of my Lips. 
 
 So he said to her, peace be to thee, stand up. Jer. 12. i, 2. 
 
 But she continued upon her Face and said, f Mercy ex- 
 Righteous art thou Lord when I plead with thee, postulates 
 yet let me talk with thee of thy Judgments: f Where- '^^""^ ^'^' *^- 
 fore dost thou keep so cruell a Dog in thy Yard, at the sight of 
 
 U2 307 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 which^ such Women and Children as we, are ready to fly from the 
 Gate for fear P 
 
 He answered, and said ; That Dog has another * Owner, he 
 » J. .,, also is kept close in another man's ground ; only 
 
 my Pilgrims hear his barking. He belongs to the 
 I Part page Castle which you see there at a distance : but can 
 ^^7' come up to the Walls of this Place. He has 
 
 frighted many an honest Pilgrim from worse to better, by the 
 great voice of his roaring. Indeed he that owneth him, doth not 
 keep him of any good will to me or mine ; but with intent to 
 keep the Pilgrims from coming to me, and that they may be 
 afraid to knock at this Gate for entrance. Sometimes also he 
 has broken out and has worried some that I love ; but I take all 
 at present patiently, I also give my Pilgrims timely help : So 
 they are not delivered up to his power to do to 
 
 * A Check them what his Dogish nature would prompt him 
 %11'o/IhT^ to. *But what! My purchased one, I tro, 
 Pilgrims. hadst thou known never so much before hand, 
 
 thou wouldst not a bin afraid of a Dog. 
 
 The Beggers that go from Door to Door., will, rather then they 
 will lose a supposed Alms, run the ha%%ard of the hauling, barking, 
 and biting too of a Dog : and shall a Dog, a Dog in another 
 Mans Yard : a Dog, whose barking I turn to the Profit of 
 Pilgrims, keep any from coming to me ? I deliver them from 
 the Lions, their Darling from the power of the Dog. 
 
 Mer. Then said Mercy, * I confess my Ignorance : I spake 
 
 what I understood not : I acknowledge that thou doest 
 
 • Christians ^^ ^^- ^^^^ 
 
 IVftCfl IVZSC " 
 
 enough Chris. Then Christiana began to talk of 
 
 acquiesce in their Joumey, and to enquire after the way. So 
 
 fhei^'Srl °^ ^^ f^^ ^^^'"J ^^^ washed their feet, and set them 
 in the way of his Steps, according as he had dealt 
 x^Part,page ^j^j^ ^^^ Husband before. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream, that they walkt 
 on in their way, and had the weather very comfortable to 
 them. 
 
 Then Christiana began to sing, saying, 
 
 Bless't be the Day that I began 
 A Pilgrim for to be ; 
 
 308 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 And blessed also be that man 
 That thereto moved me. 
 
 ^Tis truey ^twas long ere I began 
 To seek to live for ever : 
 But now I run fast as I can, 
 'Tis better late then never. Mat. 20. 6. 
 
 Our Tears to joy, our fears to Faith 
 Are turned, as we see : 
 Thus our beginning, (as one saith,) 
 Shews what our end will be. 
 
 Now there was, on the other side of the Wall that fenced 
 in the way up which Christiana and her Companions was to go 
 a * Garden ; and that Garden belonged to him » „, , .. 
 whose was that Barking Dog, of whom mention garden. 
 was made before. And some of the Fruit-Trees 
 that grew in that Garden shot their Branches over the Wall, 
 and being mellow, they that found them did gather them up 
 and oft eat of them to their hurt. So Christiana's ^7^^ Children 
 Boys, as Boys are apt to do, being pleas'd with eat of the 
 the Trees, and with the Fruit that did hang Enemies 
 thereon, did Pluck them, and began to eat. 
 Their mother did also chide them for so doing ; but still the 
 Boys went on. 
 
 Well, said she, my Sons, you Transgress, for that Fruit is 
 none of ours : but she did not know that they did belong to 
 the Enemy ; He warrant you if she had, she would a been 
 ready to die for fear. But that passed, and they went on their 
 way. Now by that they were gon about two Bows-shot 
 from the place that led them into the way : they espyed two 
 very illfavoured ones coming down apace to meet 
 them. With that Christiana, and Mercie her f^lured otus. 
 Friend, covered themselves with their Vails, and 
 so kept on their Journey : The Children also went on before, 
 so at last they met together. Then they that came down to 
 meet them, came just up to the Women, as if they would 
 imbrace them ; but Christiana said, Stand back, 
 or go peaceably by as you should. Yet these chmUana" 
 two, as men that are deaf, regarded not Christiana s 
 
 309 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 words ; but began to lay hands upon them ; at that Christiana 
 waxing very wroth, spurned at them with her 
 '^sti-utflf""^ feet, Merc'ie also, as well as she could, did what 
 ■with them. she could to shift them. Christiana again said 
 
 to them. Stand back and be gon, for we have no 
 Money to lose, being Pilgrims as ye see, and such too as live 
 upon the Charity of our Friends. 
 
 Ill-fa. Then said one of the two of the Men, we make no 
 assault upon you for Money ; but are come out to tell you, that 
 if you will but grant one small request which we shall ask, we 
 will make Women of you for ever. 
 
 Christ. Now Christiana^ imagining what they should 
 mean, made answer again, We will neither hear nor regard., nor 
 yield to what you shall ask. TVe are in haste., cannot stay., our 
 Business is a Business of Life and Death. So again she and her 
 Companions made a fresh assay to go past them. But they 
 letted them in their way. 
 
 Ill-fa. And they said, we intend no hurt to your lives, 
 'tis an other thing we would have. 
 
 Christ. Ay, quoth Christiana^ you would have us Body 
 
 and Soul, for I know 'tis for that you are come ; 
 
 Shecryes out. y^^^ ^^ ^jjj jj^ rather upon the spot, then suffer 
 
 our selves to be brought into such Snares as shall hazzard our 
 well being hereafter. And with that they both Shrieked out, 
 and cryed Murder, Murder : and so put themselves under 
 those Laws that are provided for the Prote6lion of Women. 
 But the men still made their approach upon them, 
 Deut. 22. 23, ^jjj^ design to prevail against them : They there- 
 fore cryed out again. 
 * Now they being, as I said, not far from the -Gate in at 
 * 'r" d which they came, their voice was heard from 
 to cry out where they was thither : Wherefore some of the 
 
 when we are House came out, and knowing that it was 
 assaulted. Christiana's Tongue : they made haste to her 
 
 relief. But by that they was got within sight of them, the 
 Women was in a very great scuffle, the Children also stood 
 crying by. Then did he that came in for their 
 .Tt'/^^'^''^' relief, call out to the Ruffins saying. What is 
 that thing that you do ? Would you make my 
 Lords People to transgress ? He also attempted to take them ; 
 
 310 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 but they did make their escape over the Wall into the Garden 
 
 of the Man, to whom the great Dog belonged, so 
 
 the Dog became their Protedor. This Reliever fly't.^H^^lm 
 
 then came up to the Women, and asked them for relief. 
 
 how they did. So they answered, we thank thy 
 
 Prince, pretty well, only we have been somewhat affrighted, we 
 
 thank thee also for that thou earnest in to our help, for otherwise 
 
 we had been overcome. 
 
 Reliever. So after a few more words, this Reliever said as 
 followeth : / marvelled much when you was enter- 
 tained at the Gate above., being ye knew that ye J^{ Reliever 
 were but weak Women., that you petitioned not the Women. 
 Lord there for a Conductor : Then might you have 
 avoided these Troubles^ and Dangers : For he would have granted 
 you one. 
 
 Christ. *Alas said Christiana^ we were so taken with our 
 present blessing, that Dangers to come were for- ^ 
 gotten by us ; beside, who could have thought "^'^^ "' 
 that so near the Kings Palace there should have lurked such 
 naughty ones : indeed it had been well for us had we asked our 
 Lord for one ; but since our Lord knew 'twould be for our 
 profit, I wonder he sent not one along with us. 
 
 Relie. // is not always necessary to grant things not asked fory 
 lest by so doing they become of little esteem ; but when 
 the want of a thing is felt^ it then comes^ under^ in ^ osefor 
 the Eyes of him that feels ity that estimate^ that asking for. 
 properly is its due^ and so consequently will be there- 
 after used. Mad my Lord granted you a ConduSior^ you would not 
 neither y so have bewailed that oversight of yours in not asking for 
 oney as now you have occasion to do. So all things work for good^ 
 and tend to make you more wary. 
 
 Christ. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and confess 
 our folly, and ask one ? 
 
 Relie. Tour Confession of your folly y I will present him with : 
 To go back againy you need not. For in all places where you shall 
 comcy you will find no want at ally for in every of my hordes 
 LodgingSy which he has prepared for the reception of his PilgrimSy 
 there is sufficient to furnish them against all attempts whatsoever. 
 Buty as I saidy he will be enquired of by them to do it for them : 
 
 3" 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 and ^tis a poor thing that is not worth asking for. When he had 
 
 thus said, he went back to his place, and the 
 ze • 30- 37- Pilgrims went on their way. 
 
 Mer. Then said Mercy^ what a sudden blank is here ? 
 
 I made account we had now been past all danger, 
 Thennstake ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ should never see sorrow more. 
 
 Christ. Thy Innocency^ my Sister, said 
 Christiana to Mercy^ may excuse thee much ; but as for me, 
 
 my fault is so much the greater, for that I saw 
 Christiana'j' ^j^j ^^^rr^^ before I came out of the Doors, and 
 
 yet did not provide for it where provision 
 might a been had. I am therefore much to be blamed. 
 
 Mer. Then said Mercy, how knew you this before you came 
 from home ? pray open to me this Riddle. 
 
 Christ. Why, I will tell you. Before I set Foot out of 
 Doors, one Night, as I lay in my Bed, I had a Dream about 
 this. For methought I saw two men, as like these as ever the 
 World they could look, stand at my Beds-feet^ plotting how 
 they might prevent my Salvation. I will tell you their very 
 words. They said, ('twas when I was in my Troubles,) What 
 
 shall we do with this Woman F for she cries out 
 Christianas waking and sleeping for forgiveness.^ If she be 
 repeated. suffered to go on as she begins^ we shall lose her as 
 
 we have lost her Husband. This you know 
 might a made me take heed, and have provided when Provision 
 might a been had. 
 
 Mer. Well, said Mercy^ as by this negleSfy we have an 
 ^ 7 occasion ministred unto us to behold our own imper- 
 
 goociuseof feSlions : So our Lord has taken occasion thereby., to 
 their negkifl make manifest the Riches of his Grace. For he^y as 
 of duty. ^^ ^^^j^ 1^^^ followed us with un-asked kindnessjand 
 
 has delivered us from their hands that were stronger then we^ of his 
 meer good pleasure. 
 
 Thus now when they had talked away a little more time, 
 they drew nigh to an House which stood in the way, which 
 House was built for the relief of Pilgrims : As you will find 
 
 more fully related in the first part of these 
 I Pari page Records of the Pilgrims Progress. So they drew 
 
 on towards the House (the House of the Inter- 
 312 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 preter) and when they came to the Door, they heard a great 
 
 talk in the House, they then gave ear, and heard, 
 
 as they thought, Christiana mentioned by name, interpreter's 
 
 For you must know that there went along, even house about 
 
 before her, a talk of her and her Childrens going Christiana's 
 
 on Pilgrimage. And this thing was the more ^^lilfimaze 
 
 pleasing to them, because they had heard that she 
 
 was Christiari's Wife ; that Woman who was sometime ago so 
 
 unwilling to hear of going on Pilgrimage. Thus therefore they 
 
 stood still and heard the good people within commending her, 
 
 who they little thought stood at the Door. j"At 
 
 last Christiana knocked as she had done at the ^^'^'IfSX^r^ 
 
 Gate before. Now when she had knocked, there 
 
 came to the Door a young Damsel named Innocent^ and opened 
 
 the Door and looked, and behold two Women 
 
 was there. '^f^^ door is 
 
 Damsel. Then said the Damsel to them. With T7'^ ^^.t^ 
 I II 7 • } ■ rti c, ' "y Innocent. 
 
 whom would you speak in this rlace f 
 
 Christ. Christiana answered, we understand that this is 
 a Priviledged place for those that are become Pilgrims, and we 
 now at this Door are such : Wherefore we pray that we may 
 be partakers of that for which we at this time are come ; for 
 the day, as thou seest, is very far spent, and we are loth to 
 night to go any further. 
 
 Damsel. Pray what may I call your name, that I may tell 
 it to my Lord within ? 
 
 Christ. My name is Christiana, I was the Wife of that 
 Pilgrim that some years ago did Travel this way, and these be 
 his four Children. This Maiden is also my Companion, and is 
 going on Pilgrimage too. 
 
 Innocent. Then ran Innocent in (for that was her name) 
 and said to those within. Can you think who is at the Door ? 
 There is Christiana and her Children, and her Companion, all 
 waiting for entertainment here. *Then they 
 leaped for Joy, and went and told their Master. h^usVo7the 
 So he came to the Door, and looking upon her. Interpreter 
 he said, Art thou that Christiana, whom Christian, Ma/Christiana 
 the Good-man, left behind him, when he betook himself oy*"^^^ 
 to a Pilgrims Life ? 
 
 Christ. I am that Woman that was so hard-hearted as to 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 slight my Husbands Troubles, and that left him to go on in 
 
 his Journey alone, and these are his four Children ; but now I 
 
 also am come, for I am convinced that no way is right but this. 
 
 Inter. Then is fulfilled that which also is written of the Man 
 
 that said to his Son, go work to day in my Vineyard, and he said 
 
 to his Father. I will not : but afterwards repented 
 Mat. 21. 20. J ^ 
 
 ^ ana went. 
 
 Christ. Then said ChristianOy So be it. Amen, God make 
 it a true saying upon me, and grant that I may be found at the 
 last, of him in peace without spot and blameless. 
 
 Inter. But why standest thou thus at the Door, come in thou 
 Daughter of Abraham, we was talking of thee but now : For 
 tidings have come to us before, how thou art become a Pilgrim. 
 Come Children, come in ; come Maiden, come in ; so he had them 
 all into the House. 
 
 So when they were within, they were bidden sit down 
 and rest them, the which when they had done, those that 
 attended upon the Pilgrims in the House, came into the Room 
 to see them. And one smiled, and another smiled, and they 
 all smiled for Joy that Christiana was become 
 ^gltf^!Tee ^ Pilgrim. They also looked upon the Boys, 
 
 the young they stroaked them over the Faces with the Hand, 
 
 ones walk in token of their kind reception of them : they 
 
 tn Gods ^jgQ carried it lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all 
 
 welcome into their Masters House. 
 
 After a while, because Supper was not ready, *the Interpreter 
 
 took them into his Significant Rooms, and shewed 
 
 o- '1- . them what Christian. Christiana's Husband had 
 
 Significant . i r rr i. r u 
 
 Rooms. seen sometime berore. Here therefore they saw 
 
 the Man in the Cage, the man and his Dream, 
 the man that cut his way thorough his Enemies, and the Picture 
 of the biggest of them all : together with the rest of those 
 things that were then so profitable to Christian. 
 
 This done, and after these things had been somewhat 
 digested by Christiana, and her Company: the Interpreter takes 
 them apart again, and has them first into a Room, where was 
 a man that could look no way but downwards, with 
 The man with a Muck-rake in his hand. There stood also one 
 the Muck-rake ^^^^ ^ -^ ^^^^ ^y^^ ^ Celestial Crown in his Hand, 
 and proffered to give him that Crown for his 
 
 3H 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Muck-rake ; hut the man did neither look up^ nor regard ; but 
 raked to himself the Straws^ the small Sticks^ and Dust of the 
 Floor. 
 
 Then said Christiana^ I perswade my self that I know some- 
 what the meaning of this : For this is a Figure of a man of this 
 World : Is it not^ good Sir ? 
 
 Inter. Thou hast said the right, said he, and his Muck-rake 
 doth show his Carnal mind. And whereas thou seest him 
 rather give heed to rake up Straws and Sticks, and the Dust of 
 the Floor, then to what he says that calls to him from above 
 with the Celestial Crown in his Hand ; it is to show, That 
 Heaven is but as a Fable to some, and that things here are 
 counted the only things substantial. Now whereas it was also 
 shewed thee, that the man could look no way but downwards : 
 It is to let thee know that earthly things when they are with 
 Power upon Mens minds, quite carry their hearts away from 
 God. 
 
 Chris. Then said Christiana, O ! deliver me from this 
 Muck-rake. 
 
 Inter. That Prayer said the Interpreter^ has ^raye^r^^^^^ 
 lain by till 'tis almost rusty : Give me not Riches, against ike 
 is scarce the Prayer of one of ten thousand. Muck-rake. 
 Straws, and Sticks, and Dust, with most, are the p^.^ g^ 
 great things now looked after. 
 
 With that Mercy, and Christiana wept, and said. It is alas ! 
 too true. 
 
 When the Interpreter had shewed them this, he has them 
 into the very best Room in the house, (a very brave Room it 
 was) so he bid them look round about, and see if they could 
 find any thing profitable there. Then they looked round and 
 round : For there was nothing there to be seen but a very 
 great Spider on the Wall : and that they overlook't. 
 
 Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing ; but Christiana 
 held her peace. 
 
 Inter. But said the Interpreter, look again : she therefore 
 lookt again and said. Here is not any thing, but 
 an ugly Spider, who hangs by her Hands upon the ^ ^ 
 Wall. Then said he. Is there but one Spider in all this spacious 
 Room ? Then the water stood in Christiana's Eyes, for she 
 was a Woman quick of apprehension : and she said, Yes Lord, 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 there is more here then one. Yea, and Spiders whose Venom 
 
 is far more destruftive than that which is in her. 
 ike Si>ider The Interpreter then looked pleasantly upon her, 
 
 and said, Thou hast said the Truth. This made 
 Mercy blush, and the Boys to cover their Faces. For they 
 all began now to understand the Riddle. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter again. The Spider taketh hold with 
 p _ her hands^ as you see^ and is in Kings Pallaces. 
 
 And wherefore is this recorded ; but to show 
 you, that how full of the Venome of Sin soever you be, yet 
 
 you may by the hand of Faith lay hold of, and 
 '^etluon' dwell in the best Room that belongs to the Kings 
 
 House above ? 
 Chris. I thought, said Christiana^ of something of this ; 
 but I could not imagin it all. I thought that we were like 
 SpiderSy and that we looked like ugly Creatures, in what fine 
 Room soever we were : But that by this Spider^ this venomous 
 and ill favoured Creature, we were to learn how to aSf Faithy 
 that came not into my mind. And yet she has taken hold 
 with her hands as I see and dwells in the best Room in the 
 House. God has made nothing in vain. 
 
 Then they seemed all to be glad ; but the water stood in 
 their Eyes : Yet they looked one upon another, and also bowed 
 before the Interpreter. 
 
 He had them then into another Room where was a Hen 
 
 and ChickenSy and bid them observe a while. So 
 and Chickens °"^ °^ ^^^ Chickens went to the Trough to 
 
 drink, and every time she drank she lift up her 
 head and her eyes towards Heaven. See, said he, what this 
 little Chick doth, and learn of her to acknowledge whence your 
 Mercies come, by receiving them with looking up. Yet again, 
 said he, observe and look : So they gave heed, and perceived 
 that the Hen did walk in a fourfold Method towards her 
 Chickens, i. She had a common cally and that she hath all 
 day long. 2. She had a special cally and that she had but 
 sometimes. 3. She had a brooding note. And 4. she had an 
 out-cry. 
 
 Now, said he, compare this Hen to your King, and these 
 
 Chickens to his Obedient ones. For answerable 
 a • 23. 37. ^^ j^^^^ himself has his Methods, which he walketh 
 
 316 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 in towards his People. By his common call, he gives nothing^ 
 by his special call, he always has something to give, he has also a 
 brooding voice, for them that are under his IVing. And he has 
 an out-cry, to give the Alarm when he seeth the Enemy come. 
 I chose, my Darlings, to lead you into the Room where such 
 things are, because you are Women, and they are easie for you. 
 
 Chris. And Sir, said Christiana, pray let us see some 
 more: So he had them into the Slaughter-house, where was 
 a Butcher a killing of a Sheep : And behold the 
 Sheep was quiet, and took her Death patiently, r thr d 
 Then said the Interpreter : You must learn of tAe Sheep. 
 this Sheep, to suffer : And to put up wrongs 
 without murmurings and complaints. Behold how quietly 
 she takes her Death, and without objefting she suffereth her 
 Skin to be pulled over her Ears. Your King doth call you his 
 Sheep. 
 
 After this, he led them into his Garden, where was great 
 variety of Flowers : and he said, do you see all ^, , „ , 
 these ? So Christiana said, yes. Then said he 
 again, Behold the Flowers are divers in Stature, in Quality, and 
 Colour, and Smell, and f^irtue, and some are better then some : 
 Also where the Gardiner has set them, there they stand, and 
 quarrel not one with another. 
 
 Again he had them into his Field, which he had sowed 
 with Wheat and Corn : but when they beheld, ^ , . , , 
 the tops of all was cut off, only the Straw remained. 
 He said again, this Ground was Dunged, and Plowed, and 
 Sowed ; but what shall we do with the Crop ? Then said 
 Christiana, burn some and make muck of the rest. Then said 
 the Interpreter again, Fruit you see is that thing you look for, 
 and for want of that you condemn it to the Fire, and to be 
 trodden under foot of men : Beware that in this you condemn 
 not your selves. 
 
 Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they espied 
 a little Robbin with a great Spider in his mouth. 
 So the Interpreter said, look here. So they looked, %'ff 5°!?''' 
 and Mercy wondred ; but Christiana said, what 
 a disparagement is it to such a little pretty Bird as the Robhin- 
 red-breast is, he being also a Bird above many, that loveth to 
 maintain a kind of Sociableness with men ? I had thought 
 
 3«7 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 they had lived upon crums of Bread, or upon other such 
 harmless matter. I like him worse then I did. 
 
 The Interpreter then replied, This Robhin is an Emblem 
 very apt to set forth some Professors by ; for to sight they are 
 as this Robhin^ pretty of Note, Colour and Carriages, they seem 
 also to have a very great Love for Professors that are sincere ; 
 and above all other to desire to sociate w^ith, and to be in their 
 Company, as if they could live upon the good Mans Crums. 
 They pretend also that therefore it is, that they frequent the 
 House of the Godly, and the appointments of the Lord : but 
 vi'hen they are by themselves, as the Robbin^ they can catch and 
 gobble up Spiders^ they can change their Diet, drink Iniquityy 
 and swallow down Sin like Water. 
 
 So when they were come again into the House, because 
 Supper as yet was not ready, Christiana again 
 wilfgdat^'"^'^ desired that the Interpreter would either show or 
 that which tell of some other things that are Profitable. 
 
 yet lies mi- Then the Interpreter began and said. The 
 
 fatter the Sow is^ the more she desires the Mire ; 
 the fatter the Ox is^ the more gamesomly he goes to the Slaughter -y 
 and the more healthy the lusty man is, the more prone he is unto Evil. 
 
 There is a desire in Women, to go neat and fine, and it is 
 a comely thing to be adorned with that, that in Gods sight is of 
 great price. 
 
 'Tis easier watching a night or two, then to sit up a whole 
 year together : So 'tis easier for one to begin to profess well, then to 
 hold out as he should to the end. 
 
 Every Ship-Master, when in a Storm, will willingly cast that 
 over Board that is of the smallest value in the Vessel; but who will 
 throw the best out first ? none but he that feareth not God. 
 
 One leak will sink a Ship, and one Sin will destroy a Sinner. 
 
 He that forgets his Friend, is ungrateful unto him ; hut he that 
 forgets his Saviour is unmerciful to himself 
 
 He that lives in Sin, and looks for Happiness hereafter, is like 
 him that soweth Cockle, and thinks to fill his Barn with Wheat^ or 
 Barley. 
 
 If a man would live well, let him fetch his last day to him, and 
 make it always his company-Keeper. 
 
 Whispering and change of thoughts, proves that Sin is in the 
 World. 
 
 3^8 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 If the world which God sets light hy\ is counted a thing of that 
 worth with men : what is Heaven that God commendeth r' 
 
 If the Life that is attended with so many troubles^ is so loth to 
 be let go by us. What is the Life above ? 
 
 Every Body will cry up the Goodness of Men '^ but who is there 
 that is, as he should^ offered with the Goodness of God ? 
 
 We seldom sit down to Meat but we eat, and leave. So 
 there is in yesus Christ more Merit and Righteousness then the 
 whole World has need of. 
 
 When the Interpreter had done, he takes them out into his 
 Garden again, and had them to a Tree whose 
 inside was all rotten, and gone, and yet it grew ./. ^ ^./^^„ 
 and had Leaves. Then said Mercy, what means at heart. 
 this ? This Tree, said he, whose out-side is fair, 
 and whose inside is rotten ; is it to which many may be 
 compared that are in the Garden of God : Who with their 
 mouths speak high in behalf of God, but indeed will do nothing 
 for him : Whose Leaves are fair ; but their heart Good for 
 nothing, but to be Tinder for the Devils Tinder-box. 
 
 Now Supper was ready, the Table spread, and all things 
 set on Board ; so they sate down and did eat 
 when one had given thanks. And the Interpreter ^jfZ °'^^ ^ 
 did usually entertain those that lodged with him 
 with Musick at Meals, so the Ministrels played. There was 
 also one that did Sing. And a very fine voice he had. 
 
 His Song was this. 
 
 The Lord is only my support. 
 And he that doth me feed : 
 How can I then want any thing 
 Whereof I stand in need? 
 
 When the Song and Musick was ended, the Interpreter 
 asked Christiana, what it was that at first did move her thus to 
 betake her self to a Pilgrims Life P 
 
 Christiana answered : First, the loss of my Husband came 
 into my mind, at which I was heartily grieved : 
 but all that was but natural Affedlion. Then Supper. 
 after that, came the Troubles, and Pilgrimage of 
 my Husband into my mind, and also how like ^chnstiaim's 
 a Churle I had carried it to him as to that. So Experience. 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 guilt took hold of my mind, and would have drawn me into 
 the Pond ; but that opportunely I had a Dream of the well- 
 being of my Husband, and a Letter sent me by the King of 
 that Country where my Husband dwells, to come to him. 
 The Dream and the Letter together so wrought upon my 
 mind, that they forced me to this way. 
 
 Inter. But met you with no opposition afore you set out of 
 Doors ? 
 
 Chris. Yes, a Neighbour of mine, one Mrs. Timerous. 
 (She was a kin to him that would have perswaded my Husband 
 to go back for fear of the Lions.) She all-to-be-fooled me ; for, 
 as she called it, my intended desperate adventure ; she also 
 urged what she could, to dishearten me to it, the hardships and 
 Troubles that my Husband met with in the way ; but all this 
 I got over pretty well. But a Dream that I had, of two ill- 
 lookt ones, that I thought did Plot how to make me miscarry 
 in my Journey, that hath troubled me much : Yea, it still runs 
 in my mind, and makes me afraid of every one that I meet, lest 
 they should meet me to do me a mischief, and to turn me out 
 of the way. Yea, I may tell my Lord, tho' I would not have 
 every body know it, that between this and the Gate by which 
 we got into the way, we were both so sorely assaulted, that 
 we were made to cry out Murder, and the two that made 
 this assault upon us, were like the two that I saw in my 
 Dream. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter^ Thy beginning is good, thy 
 latter end shall greatly increase. So he addressed 
 fiuuTutxc liimself to Mercy : and said unto her. And what 
 moved thee to come hither Sweet-heart ? 
 
 Mercy. Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a while 
 continued silent. 
 
 Interpreter. Then said he^ be not afraid^ only believe^ and 
 speak thy mind. 
 
 Mer. So she began and said. Truly Sir, my want of 
 
 Experience, is that that makes me covet to be in 
 
 Mercys silence, and that also that fills me with fears of 
 
 answer. . ' n r i7- • 
 
 commg short at last. 1 cannot tell or Visions, 
 
 and Dreams as my friend Christiana can ; nor know I what it 
 
 is to mourn for my refusing of the Counsel of those that were 
 
 good Relations. 
 
 320 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Interpreter. What was it then^ dear hearty that hath pre- 
 vailed with thee to do as thou hast done ? 
 
 Mer. Why, when our friend here, was packing up to be 
 gone from our Town, I and another went accidentally to see 
 her. So we knocked at the Door and went in. When we 
 were within, and seeing what she was doing, we asked what 
 was her meaning. She said, she was sent for to go to her 
 Husband, and then she up and told us, how she had seen him 
 in a Dream, dwelling in a curious place among Immortals 
 wearing a Crown, playing upon a Harp, eating and drinking at 
 his Princes Table, and singing Praises to him for bringing him 
 thither, i^c. Now methought, while she was telling these 
 things unto us, my heart burned within me. And I said in my 
 Heart, if this be true, I will leave my Father and my Mother, 
 and the Land of my Nativity, and will, if I may, go along with 
 Christiana. 
 
 So I asked her further of the truth of these things, and if 
 she would let me go with her : For I saw now that there was 
 no dwelling, but with the danger of ruin, any longer in our 
 Town. But yet I came away with a heavy heart, not for that 
 I was unwilling to come away ; but for that so many of my 
 Relations were left behind. And I am come with all the desire 
 of my heart, and will go if I may with Christiana unto her 
 Husband and his King. 
 
 Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast given credit 
 to the truth. Thou art a Ruth^ who did for the r ju, „ 
 love that she bore to Naomi, and to the Lord her 
 God, leave Father and Mother, and the land of her Nativity to 
 come out, and go with a People that she knew not heretofore. 
 The Lord recompence thy work., and full reward be given thee of 
 the Lord God <?/" Israel, under whose tVings thou art come to trust. 
 
 Now Supper was ended, and Preparations was made for 
 Bed, the Women were laid singly alone, and the ^y, address 
 Boys by themselves. Now when Mercy was in themselves 
 Bed, she could not sleep for joy, for that now her f"*" bed. 
 doubts of missing at last, were removed further Mercy's good 
 from her than ever they were before. So she "'s:"^^ f""'- 
 lay blessing and Praising God who had had such favour for her. 
 
 In the Morning they arose with the Sun, and prepared 
 themselves for their departure : But the Interpreter would have 
 
 B, X 321 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 them tarry a while, for, said he, you must orderly go from 
 hence. Then said he to the Damsel that at first opened unto 
 
 them, Take them and have them into the 
 Sandlifi- Garden, to the Bath^ and there wash them, and 
 
 cation. make them clean from the soil which they have 
 
 gathered by travelling. Then Innocent the Damsel 
 took them and had them into the Garden, and brought them to 
 
 the Bath, so she told them that there they must 
 TAey wash ^^^j^ ^^ j y^^ clean, for so her Master would have 
 
 m it, ' 
 
 the Women to do that called at his House as they 
 
 were going on Pilgrimage. They then went in and washed, 
 yea they and the Boys and all, and they came out of that Bath 
 not only sweet, and clean ; but also much enlivened and 
 strengthened in their Joynts : So when they came in, they 
 looked fairer a deal, than when they went out to the washing. 
 
 When they were returned out of the Garden from the 
 Bath, the Interpreter took them and looked upon them and 
 said unto them, fair as the Moon. Then he called for the 
 
 Seal wherewith they used to be Sealed that were 
 fj^^^ washed in his Bath. So the Seal was brought, 
 
 and he set his Mark upon them, that they might 
 be known in the Places whither they were yet to go : Now 
 the seal was the contents and sum of the Passover which the 
 Children of Israel did eat when they came out from the Land 
 
 of Egypt : and the mark was set betwixt their 
 Exo. 13. 8, Eyes. This seal greatly added to their Beauty, 
 
 for it was an Ornament to their Faces. It also 
 added to their gravity, and made their Countenances more like 
 them of Angels. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter again to the Damsel that waited 
 upon these Women, Go into the Vestry and fetch out Garments 
 for these People : So she went and fetched out white Rayment, 
 and laid it down before him ; so he commanded them to put it 
 
 on. // was fine Linnen, white and clean. When 
 ithT' ^^ Women were thus adorned they seemed to 
 
 be a Terror one to the other ; For that they 
 could not see that glory each one on her self, which they could 
 
 see in each other. Now therefore they began to 
 
 u^T, esteem each other better then themselves. For 
 
 humility. 
 
 you are rairer then 1 am, said one, and you are 
 
 322 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 more comely then I am, said another. The Children also 
 stood amazed to see into what fashion they were brought. 
 
 The Interpreter then called for a Manservant of his, one 
 Great-hearty and bid him take Sword, and Helmet and Shield, 
 and take these my Daughters, said he, and conduft them to the 
 House called Beautiful, at which place they will rest next. So 
 he took his Weapons, and went before them, and the Interpreter 
 said, God speed. Those also that belonged to the Family sent 
 them away with many a good wish. So they went on their 
 way, and Sung. 
 
 This place has been our second Stage, ~~ 
 Here we have heard and seen 
 
 Those good things that from Age to Age, 
 To others hid have been. 
 
 The Dunghil-raker, Spider, Hen., 
 
 The Chicken too to me 
 Hath taught a Lesson, let me then 
 Conformed to it be. 
 
 The Butcher, Garden and the Field, 
 The Robbin and his bait. 
 Also the Rotten-tree doth yield 
 Me Argument of weight 
 
 To move me for to watch and pray. 
 To strive to be sincere. 
 
 To take my Cross up day by day, 
 And serve the Lord with fear. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that they went on, and Great- 
 heart went before them, so they went and came 
 to the place where Christians Burthen fell off his J^'^'^ ^''^' 
 Back, and tumbled into a Sepulchre. Here then 
 they made a pause, and here also they blessed God. Now said 
 Christiana, it comes to my mind what was said to us at the 
 Gate, to wit, that we should have Pardon, by Word and Deed; 
 by word, that is, by the promise ; by Deed, to wit, in the way 
 it was obtained. What the promise is, of that I know some- 
 thing : But what is it to have Pardon by deed, or in the way 
 that it was obtained, Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know ; 
 wherefore if you please let us hear you discourse thereof. 
 
 X2 323 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Great-heart. Pardon by the deed done, is Pardon obtained 
 
 A t e t ^y some one, for another that hath need thereof: 
 
 upon what Not by the Person pardoned, but in the way, 
 
 was said at saith another^ in which I have obtained it. So 
 
 le a e, o> then to speak to the question more large. The 
 
 of our being pardon that you and Mercy and these Boys have 
 
 justified by attained., was obtained by another, to wit, by him 
 
 Christ. ^^^ jg^. y.^^ jj^ ^j. j.j^g Q^^g . ^^j i^g j^^jj^ obtain'd 
 
 it in this double way. He has performed Righteousness to 
 cover you, and spilt blood to wash you in. 
 
 Chris. But if he parts with his Righteousness to us : JVhat 
 will he have for himself? 
 
 Great-heart. He has more Righteousness than you have 
 need of, or than he needeth himself. 
 
 Chris. Pray make that appear. 
 
 Great-heart. With all my heart, but first I must premise 
 that he of whom we are now about to speak, is one that has 
 not his Fellow. He has two Natures in one Person, plain to 
 be distinguished., impossible to be divided. Unto each of these 
 Natures a Righteousness belongeth, and each Righteousness is 
 essential to that Nature. So that one may as easily cause the 
 Nature to be extin6l, as to separate its Justice or Righteousness 
 from it. Of these Righteousnesses therefore, we are not made 
 partakers so, as that they, or any of them, should be put upon 
 us that we might be made just, and live thereby. Besides these 
 there is a Righteousness which this Person has, as these two 
 Natures are joyned in one. And this is not the Righteousness 
 of the God-head., as distinguished from the Manhood ; nor the 
 Righteousness of the Manhood^ as distinguished from the 
 Godhead ; but a Righteousness which standeth in the Union of 
 both Natures : and may properly be called, the Righteousness 
 that is essential to his being prepared of God to the capacity of 
 the Mediatory Office which he was to be intrusted with. If he 
 parts with his first Righteousness, he parts with his God-head ; 
 if he parts with his second Righteousness, he parts with the 
 purity of his Manhood ; if he parts with this third, he parts 
 with that perfe6lion that capacitates him to the Office of 
 Mediation, He has therefore another Righteousness which 
 standeth in performance., or obedience to a revealed Will: And 
 that is it that he puts upon Sinners, and that by which their 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Sins are covered. Wherefore he saith, as by one mans disobedience 
 many were made Sinners : So by the obedience of one _, 
 shall many be made Righteous. 
 
 Chris. But are the other Righteousnesses of no use to us? 
 
 Great heart. Yes, for though they are essential to his 
 Natures and Office, and so cannot be communicated unto 
 another, yet it is by Virtue of them that the Righteousness 
 that justifies, is for that purpose efficacious. The Righteousness 
 of his God-head gives Firtue to his Obedience ; the Righteousness 
 of his Man-hood giveth capability to his obedience to justifie, 
 and the Righteousness that standeth in the Union of these tvi^o 
 Natures to his Office, giveth Authority to that Righteousness to 
 do the work for which it is ordained. 
 
 So then, here is a Righteousness that Christ, as God, has 
 
 no need of, for he is God without it : here is a Righteousness 
 
 that Christ, as Man, has no need of to make him so, for he is 
 
 perfed: Man without it. Again, here is a Righteousness that 
 
 Christ as God man has no need of, for he is perfectly so 
 
 without it. Here then is a Righteousness that Christ, as God, 
 
 as Man, as God-man has no need of, with Reference to himself, 
 
 and therefore he can spare it, a justifying Righteousness, that 
 
 he for himself wanteth not, and therefore he giveth it away. 
 
 Hence 'tis called the gift of Righteousness. This Righteousness, 
 
 since Christ Jesus the Lord, has made himself ^ 
 
 1 1 r 1 • T^ I Kom. 5. 17. 
 
 under the Law, must be given away: ror the 
 
 Law doth not only bind him that is under it, to do justly ; but 
 
 to use Charity : Wherefore he must^ he ought by the Law, if he 
 
 hath two Coats, to give one to him that has none. Now our 
 
 Lord hath indeed two Coats, one for himself, and one to spare : 
 
 Wherefore he freely bestows one upon those that have none. 
 
 And thus Christiana, and Mercy, and the rest of you that are here, 
 
 doth your Pardon come by deed, or by the work of another 
 
 man ? Your Lord Christ is he that has worked, and given 
 
 away what he wrought for to the next poor Beggar he 
 
 meets. 
 
 But again, in order to Pardon by deed, there must something 
 
 be paid to God as a price, as well as something prepared to 
 
 cover us withal. Sin has delivered us up to the just Curse of 
 
 a Righteous Law : Now from this Curse we must be justified 
 
 by way of Redemption, a price being paid for the harms we 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 have done, and this is by the Blood of your Lord : Who came 
 „ and stood in your place, and stead, and died your 
 
 ' ^' ■^' Death for your Transgressions. Thus has he 
 
 ransomed you from your Transgressions by Blood, and covered 
 your polluted and deformed Souls with Righteous- 
 ness : For the sake of which, God passeth by 
 will not hurt you, when he comes to Judge the 
 
 Gala. 3. 13. 
 
 you, and 
 World. 
 Chris 
 
 Christiana 
 affe(fled luith 
 this way of 
 Redemption. 
 
 * How the 
 Strings 
 that bound 
 Christians 
 burden to him 
 were cut. 
 
 This is brave. Now I see that there was something 
 to be learnt by our being pardoned by word and deed. 
 Good Mercy, let us labour to keep this in mind, and 
 my Children do you remember it also. But, Sir, 
 was not this it that made my good Christians Burden 
 fall from off" his Shoulder.^ and that made him give three leaps 
 for Joy P 
 
 Great-heart. *Yes, 'twas the belief of this, that cut those 
 Strings that could not be cut by other means, 
 and 'twas to give him a proof of the Virtue of 
 this, that he was suffered to carry his Burden to 
 the Cross. 
 
 Chris. / thought so, for tho^ my heart was 
 lightful and joyous before, yet it is ten times more 
 lightsome and joyous now. And I am perswaded by what I have 
 felt, tho* I have felt but little as yet, that if the most burdened Man 
 in the J For Id was here, and did see and believe, as I now do, 
 "'twould make his heart the more merry and blithe. 
 
 Great-heart. There is not only comfort, and the ease of 
 u^,..^ffAf a Burden brought to us, by the sight and Con- 
 
 How affedlwn . & 1 ■^ ■ 1 ° 1 a rr r^- 
 
 sideration or these ; but an mdeared Arrection 
 begot in us by it : For who can, if he doth but 
 once think that Pardon comes, not only by 
 promise, but thus ; but be affe6ted with the way and means of 
 his Redemption, and so with the man that hath wrought it 
 for him ? 
 
 True, methinks it makes my Heart bleed to think that 
 he should bleed for me. Oh! thou loving one. Oh! 
 thou Blessed one. Thou deservest to have me, thou 
 hast bought me : Thou deservest to have me all, thou 
 hast paid for me ten thousand times more than I am 
 worth. No marvel that this made the Water stand 
 
 to Christ 
 is begot in 
 the Soul. 
 
 Chris. 
 
 I Fart pag. 
 168. 
 
 Cause of 
 admiration. 
 
 326 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 in my Husbands EyeSy and that it made him trudg so nimbly on. 
 I am perswaded he wished me zvith him ; but vile wretch^ that 
 I ivaSy I let him come all alone. Mercy, that thy Father and 
 Mother were here^ yea^ and Mrs. Timorous also. Nay I wish 
 now with all my Hearty that here was Madam Wanton too. 
 Surely^ surely y their Hearts would be affeSiedy nor could the fear of 
 the oney nor the powerful Lusts of the other y prevail with them to go 
 home againy and to refuse to become good Pilgrims. 
 
 Great-heart. You speak now in the warmth of your 
 Affe6lions, will it, think you, be always thus with you ? 
 Besides, this is not communicated to every one, 
 nor to every one that did see your Jesus bleed. °ith Oirist 
 There was that stood by, and that saw the Blood and with 
 run from his Heart to the Ground, and yet was «''''^'' -^^ '^'^-f 
 so far off this, that instead of lamenting, they "'^ V ^'"'"'^ 
 
 1 • 1 • 1 r 1 ^ 1 • Special. 
 
 laughed at hmi, and mstead of becoming his 
 Disciples, did harden their Hearts against him. So that all that 
 you have my Daughters, you have by a peculiar impression 
 made by a Divine contemplating upon what I have spoken to 
 you. Remember that 'twas told you, that the Hen by her 
 common call, gives no meat to her Chickens. This you have 
 therefore by a special Grace. 
 
 Now I saw still in my Dream, that they went on until 
 they were come to the place that Simplcy and 
 Sloth and Presumption lay and slept in, when gj°j^ ^^^^ 
 Christian went by on Pilgrimage. And behold Presumption 
 they were hanged up in Irons a little way off on hanged, 
 the other-side. ^'' ^"''^' 
 
 Mercy. Theji said Mercy to him that was their Guidey and 
 ConduSlory What are those three men ? and for what are they 
 hanged there ? 
 
 Great-heart. These three men, were Men of very bad 
 Qualities, they had no mind to be Pilgrims themselves, and 
 whosoever they could they hindred ; they were for Sloth and 
 Folly themselves, and whoever they could perswade with, they 
 made so too, and withal taught them to presume that they 
 should do well at last. They were asleep when Christian went 
 by, and now you go by they are hanged. 
 
 Mercy. But could they perswade any to be of their Opinion ? 
 
 Great-heart. Yes, they turned several out of the way. 
 
 V-1 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 There was Slow-pace that they perswaded to do as they. They 
 
 also prevailed with one Short-windy with one No- 
 
 eir times. Jjgarty with one Linger-ofter-lusty and with one 
 
 Who they pre- Sleepy-head., and with a young Woman her name 
 
 vailed upon was Dull^ to turn out of the way and become 
 
 to turn out they. Besides, they brought up an ill report 
 
 of the way. J ' J & f t' 
 
 or your Lord, perswadmg others that he was 
 
 a task-Master. They also brought up an evil report of the 
 
 good Land, saying, 'twas not half so good as some pretend it 
 
 was : They also began to vilifie his Servants, and to count the 
 
 very best of them meddlesome, troublesome busie-Bodies : 
 
 Further, they would call the Bread of God, Husks ; the 
 
 Comforts of his Children, Fancies, the Travel and Labour of 
 
 Pilgrims, things to no purpose. 
 
 Chris, ^ayy said Christiana, if they were such, they shall 
 never be bewailed by me, they have but what they deserve, and I 
 think it is well that they hang so near the High-way that others 
 may see and take warning. But had it not been well if their 
 Crimes had been ingraven in some Plate of Iron or Brass, and left 
 here, even where they did their Mischiefs, for a caution to other 
 bad Men ? 
 
 Great-heart. So it is, as you well may perceive if you will 
 go a little to the Wall. 
 
 Mercy. No no, let them hang and their Names Rot, and 
 their Crimes live for ever against them ; / think it a high favour 
 that they were hanged afore we came hither, who knows else what 
 they might a done to such poor Women as we are f Then she 
 turned it into a Song, saying. 
 
 Now then, you three, hang there and be a Sign 
 To all that shall against the Truth combine : 
 And let him that comes after, fear this end. 
 If unto Pilgrims he is not a Friend. 
 
 And thou my Soul of all such men beware. 
 That unto Holiness Opposers are. 
 
 Thus they went on till they came at the foot of the Hill 
 Difficulty. Where again their good Friend, 
 
 I Part pag. y^^^ Great-heart, took an occasion to tell them 
 of what happened there when Christian himself 
 
 Ezek. 34. 18. went by. So he had them first to the Spring. 
 
 328 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 ' Tis difficult 
 getting of 
 good Dodlrine 
 
 in erroneous 
 
 Times. 
 
 is sweet and 
 
 Z,o, saith he, This is the Spring that Christian drank of^ before 
 
 he went up this Hill, and then 'twas clear and 
 
 good ; but now 'tis Dirty with the feet of some 
 
 that are not desirous that Pilgrims here should 
 
 quench their Thirst : Thereat Mercy said, And 
 
 why so envious tro ? But said their Guide, It 
 
 will do, if taken up, and put into a Vessel that 
 
 good ; for then the Dirt will sink to the bottom, and the 
 
 Water come out by it self more clear. Thus therefore 
 
 Christiana and her Companions were compelled to do. They 
 
 took it up, and put it into an Earthen-pot and so let it stand till 
 
 the Dirt was gone to the bottom, and then they drank thereof. 
 
 Next he shewed them the two hy-ways that were at the 
 foot of the Hill, where Formality and Hypocrisy 
 lost themselves. And, said he, these are dangerous 
 Paths : Two were here cast away when Christian 
 came by. *And although, as you see, these 
 ways are since stopt up with Chains^ Posts and 
 a Ditch : Yet there are that will chuse to ad- 
 venture here, rather than take the pains to go up 
 this Hill. 
 
 Christiana. The way of Transgressors is hard, 
 wonder that they can get into those ways, without „ 
 danger of breaking their Necks. 
 
 Great-heart. They will venture, yea, if at any time any of 
 the Kings Servants doth happen to see them, and doth call unto 
 them, and tell them that they are in the wrong ways, and do 
 bid them beware the danger. Then they will railingly return 
 them answer and say, Js for the IVord that thou , , 
 
 hast spoken unto us in the name of the King., we will 
 not hearken unto thee ; but we will certainly do whatsoever thing 
 goeth out of our own Mouths, Sec. Nay if you look a little 
 farther, you shall see that these ways, are made cautionary 
 enough, not only by these Posts and Ditch and Chain ; but also 
 by being hedged up. Yet they will chuse to go 
 there. 
 
 Christiana. * They are Idle, they love not to 
 take Pains, up-hill-way is unpleasant to them. So 
 it is fulfilled unto them as it is written. The way 
 of the slothful man is a Hedge of Thorns. Tea, 
 
 * By paths 
 tho barred up 
 will not keep 
 all from going 
 in them. 
 
 I Part pag. 
 172. 
 
 'Tis 
 
 15- 
 
 * The reason 
 why some do 
 chuse to go in 
 by-waies. 
 
 Pro. 15. 19. 
 
 329 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 they will rather chuse to walk upon a Snare^ then to go up this 
 Hill^ and the rest of this way to the City. 
 
 Then they set forward and began to go up the Hill, and up 
 
 the Hill they went ; but before they got to the 
 J^/ fhe^ ^°P' Christiana began to Pant, and said, I dare 
 
 Pilgrims to it. Say this is a breathing Hill, no marvel if they that 
 
 love their ease more than their Souls, chuse to 
 themselves a smoother way. Then said Mercy., I must sit 
 
 down, also the least of the Children began to 
 Jh^^A.xh "r ^'^y' Co"^^) come, said Great-heart., sit not down 
 
 here, for a little above is the Princes Arbour. Then 
 
 took he the little Boy by the Hand, and led him up thereto. 
 
 When they were come to the Arbour they were very willing 
 
 Part M ^° ^'^ down, for they were all in a pelting heat. 
 
 jy2^ 172. Then said Mercy., How sweet is rest to them that 
 
 Labour ! And how good is the Prince of Pilgrims, 
 Mat. II. 28. J.Q pj-Qyjjjg guch resting places for them ! Of this 
 Arbour I have heard much ; but I never saw it before. But 
 here let us beware of sleeping : For as I have heard, for that it 
 cost poor Christian dear. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones. Come my 
 
 pretty Bovs. how do you do ? what think you 
 The little ^ c ■ di • 5 c- -j .u 1 * 
 
 Boys answer "o^ of gomg on Pilgrimage ? bir, said the least, 
 
 to the guide, I was almost beat out of heart ; but I thank you 
 and also to for lending me a hand at my need. And I 
 
 ^^'^^' remember now what my Mother has told me, 
 
 namely. That the way to Heaven is as up a Ladder, and the 
 way to Hell is as down a Hill. But I had rather go up the 
 Ladder to Life, then down the Hill to Death. 
 
 Then said Mercy., But the Proverb is, To go down the Hill 
 jYh- h ■ ^^ ^^^^^ '• ^^^ James said (for that was his Name) 
 
 hardest up The day is coming when in my Opinion, going 
 
 Hill or down Hill will be the hardest of all. 'Tis a good 
 
 down Hill. g^y^ g^jj j^jg Master, thou hast given her a right 
 
 answer. Then Mercy smiled, but the little Boy did blush. 
 Chris. Come, said Christiana., will you eat a bit, a little 
 
 to sweeten your Mouths, while you sit here to 
 They refresh ^^^^ ^^^ Legs ? For I have here a piece of 
 
 Pomgranate which Mr. Interpreter put in my 
 Hand, just when I came out of his Doors ; he gave me also 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 a piece of an Honey-comb, and a little Bottle of Spirits. 
 
 I thought he gave you something, said Mercy^ because he called 
 
 you a to-side. Yes, so he did, said the other, But Mercy ^ It 
 
 shall still be as I said it should, when at first we came from 
 
 home : Thou shalt be a sharer in all the good that I have, 
 
 because thou so willingly didst become my Companion. Then 
 
 she gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy^ and the Boys. 
 
 And said Christiana to Mr. Great-hearty Sir will you do as we ? 
 
 But he answered. You are going on Pilgrimage, and presently 
 
 I shall return ; much good may what you have, do to you. 
 
 At home I eat the same every day. Now when they had 
 
 eaten and drank, and had chatted a little longer, their guide 
 
 said to them. The day wears away, if you think good, let us 
 
 prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and the little Boys 
 
 went before ; but Christiana forgat to take her Bottle of Spirits 
 
 with her, so she sent her little Boy back to fetch it. Then 
 
 said Mercy, I think this is a losing Place. Here Christian lost 
 
 his Role, and here Christiana left her Bottle ^, • ,. 
 ,,..' c'- L • L rL-5 Christiana 
 
 behmd her: bir what is the cause or this: so forgets her 
 
 their guide made answer and said, The cause is Bottle of 
 
 sleep, ox for get fulness \ some sleep, when they should ^P"'^^^- 
 
 keep awake ; and souxq forget, when they should remember; and 
 
 this is the very cause, why often at the resting places, some 
 
 Pilgrims in some thing;s come off losers. Pilgrims ,. , ^, . 
 
 should watch and remember what they have 
 
 already received under their greatest enjoyments : But for want 
 
 of doing so, oft times their rejoycing ends in 
 
 Tears, and their Sun-shine in a Cloud : Witness J y' "^ 
 
 the story of Christian at this place. 
 
 When they were come to the place where Mistrust and 
 
 Timorous met Christian to perswade him to go back for fear of 
 
 the Lions, they perceived as it were a Stage, and before it 
 
 towards the Road, a broad plate with a Copy of Verses written 
 
 thereon, and underneath, the reason of the raising up of that 
 
 Stage in that place, rendred. The Verses were these. 
 
 Let him that sees this Stage take heed, 
 Unto his Heart and Tongue : 
 Lest if he do not, here he speed 
 As some have long agone. 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 The words underneath the Verses were. This Stage was 
 built to punish such upon^ who through Timorousness, or Mistrust, 
 shall be afraid to go further on Pilgrimage. Also on this Stage both 
 Mistrust, and Timorous were burned thorough the Tongue with an 
 hot Iron^ for endeavouring to hinder Christian in his "Journey. 
 
 Then said Mercy. This is much like to the saying of the 
 
 beloved. What shall be given unto thee? or what shall be done 
 
 unto thee thou false Tongue ? sharp Arrows of the 
 
 ' ^' tnighty^ with Coals of Juniper. 
 
 So they went on till they came within sight of the Lions. 
 
 Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, so he 
 
 i^Partpag. ^^^ ^^^ afraid of a Lion. But yet when they 
 
 were come up to the place where the Lions 
 
 An Emblem were, the Boys that went before, were now glad 
 
 of those that ■ behind, for they were afraid of the 
 
 go on bravely, & 111 ii-j a 
 
 when there is Lions, SO they stept back and went behmd. At 
 
 no danger ; but this their guide smiled, and said. How now my 
 
 ^tmlbuTclme ^^ys, do you love to go before when no danger 
 
 doth approach, and love to come behind so soon 
 
 as the Lions appear ? 
 
 Now as they went up, Mr. Great-heart drew his Sword 
 with intent to make a way for the Pilgrims in spite of the 
 
 r,fn • w Lions. Then there appeared one, that it seems, 
 
 cy Grim the , , , , • 1 1 1 t • a j 1. 
 
 Giant, ami had taken upon hun to back the L,ions. And ne 
 
 of his backing said to the Pilgrims guide. What is the cause of 
 
 the Lions. ^^^^ coming hither ? Now the name of that 
 
 man was Grim or Bloody man., because of his slaying of Pilgrims, 
 
 and he was of the race of the Gyants. 
 
 Great-heart. Then said the Pilgrims guide, these Women 
 and Children, are going on Pilgrimage, and this is the way 
 they must go, and go it they shall in spite of thee and the Lions. 
 
 Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they go therein. 
 I am come forth to with stand them, and to that end will back 
 the Lions. 
 
 Now to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of the Lions, 
 and of the Gnw-Carriage of him that did back them, this way 
 had of late lain much un-occupied, and was almost all grown 
 over with Grass. 
 
 Christiana. Then said Christiana^ Tho' the High-ways 
 have been unoccupied heretofore, and tho' the Travellers have 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 been made in time past, to walk thorough by-Paths, it must not 
 be so now I am risen, Now I am Risen a Mother , , , < „ 
 in Israel. 
 
 Grim. Then he swore by the Lions, but it should ; and there- 
 fore bid them turn aside, for they should not have passage there. 
 
 Great-heart. But their guide made first his Approach unto 
 Grim, and laid so heavily at him with his Sword, that he forced 
 him to a retreat. 
 
 Grim. Then said he (that attempted to back the Lions) 
 will you slay me upon mine own Ground ? 
 
 Great-heart. 'Tis the Kings High-way that we are in, 
 and in his way it is that thou hast placed thy 
 Lions ; but these Women and these Children, Grfm'^In?"''^ 
 tho' weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy Great-heart. 
 Lions. And with that he gave him again a 
 down-right blow, and brought him upon his Knees. With 
 this blow he also broke his Helmet, and with the next he cut 
 off an Arm. Then did the Giant Roar so hideously, that his 
 Voice frighted the Women, and yet they were glad to see him 
 lie sprawling upon the Ground. Now the Lions „, 
 were chained, and so of themselves could do 
 nothing. Wherefore when old Grim that intended to back 
 them was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the Pilgrims, Come 
 now and follow me, and no hurt shall happen to you from the 
 Lions. They therefore went on ; but the Women trembled 
 as they passed by them, the Boys also look't as if 
 they would die; but they all got by without ^j,fl^^"J^ 
 further hurt. 
 
 Now then they were within sight of the Porters Lodge, and 
 they soon came up unto it ; but they made the more haste after 
 this to go thither, because 'tis dangerous travelling there in the 
 Night. So when they were come to the Gate, 
 the guide knocked, and the Porter cried, who is Jji^^p^rurs^" 
 there ; but as soon as the Guide had said /'/ is /, Lodge. 
 he knew his Voice and came down. (For the 
 Guide had oft before that, come thither as a Condu6lor of 
 Pilgrims) when he was come down, he opened the Gate, and 
 seeing the Guide standing just before it (for he saw not the 
 Women, for they were behind him) he said unto him. How 
 now Mr. Great-heart, what is your business here so late to 
 
 333 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Night ? I have brought, said he, some Pilgrims hither, where by 
 my Lords Commandment they must Lodge. I had been here 
 some time ago, had I not been opposed by the Giant that did use 
 to back the Lyons. But I after a long and tedious combate with 
 him, have cut him off, and have brought the Pilgrims hither 
 in safety. 
 
 Porter. TVill you not go in^ and stay till 
 Great-heart Morning ? 
 
 attempts to ^ * ; xt t -n t j 
 
 go back. (yreat-heart. JNo, 1 will return to my L/ord 
 
 to night. 
 Christiana. Oh Sir, I know not how to be willing you 
 should leave us in our Pilgrimage, you have been so faithful, 
 
 and so loving to us, you have fought so stoutly 
 The Pilgrims ^ ^^ ^ ^ ^^ hearty in counselling 
 
 implore his r "^i t i n r ^ c 
 
 company still. 01 US, that 1 shall never torget your favour 
 towards us. 
 
 Mercy. Then said Mercy., O that we might have thy 
 Company to our Journeys end ! How can such poor Women 
 as we, hold out in a way so full of Troubles as this way is, 
 without a Friend, and Defender 1 
 
 yames. Then said "James., the youngest of the Boys, Pray 
 Sir be perswaded to go with us and help us, because we are so 
 weak, and the way so dangerous as it is. 
 
 Great-heart. I am at my Lords Commandment. If he 
 
 shall allot me to be your Guide quite thorough, I will willingly 
 
 wait upon you ; but here you failed at first ; for 
 
 Help lost when he bid me come thus far with you, then 
 
 for want of . J ' 
 
 asking for. you should have begged me of him to have gon 
 
 quite thorough with you, and he would have 
 
 granted your request. However, at present I must withdraw, 
 
 and so good Christiana, Mercy, and my brave Children, Adieu. 
 
 Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful^ asked Christiana of her 
 
 Country, and of her Kindred, and she said, / 
 175^^ f^w^/row the City of DestrxiOiion, I a?n a Widdow 
 
 IVoman, and my Husband is dead, his name was 
 Christiana Christian the Pilgrim. How, said the Porter, 
 
 mcikes her -^^^ ^g jq^^^ Husband ? Yes, said she, and these 
 
 "oth"p^rter ^''^ ^'^ Children : and this, pointing to Mercy, is 
 he tells it to one of my Towns- Women. Then the Porter 
 a damsel. r^ng his Bell, as at such times he is wont and 
 
 334 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 there came to the Door one of the Damsels, whose Name was 
 Humble-mind. And to her the Porter said, Go tell it within 
 that Christiana the Wife of Christian and her Children are come 
 hither on Pilgrimage. She went in therefore and 
 told it. But Oh what a Noise for gladness was l^ffj^^l, 
 there within, when the Damsel did but drop that Pilgrims 
 word out of her Mouth ! coming. 
 
 So they came with haste to the Porter, for Christiana stood 
 still at the Door ; then some of the most grave, said unto her, 
 Come in Christiana, coine in thou TVife of that Good Man., come 
 in thou Blessed IVoman., come in with all that are with thee. So 
 she went in, and they followed her that were her Children, 
 and her Companions. Now when they were gone in, they 
 were had into a very large Room, where they were bidden to 
 sit down : So they sat down, and the chief of christians love 
 the House was called to see, and welcome the is kitidled at 
 Guests. Then they came in, and understanding *^^ sight of 
 who they were, did Salute each one with a kiss, 
 and said. Welcome ye Vessels of the Grace of God, welcome 
 to us your Friends. 
 
 Now because it was somewhat late, and because the 
 Pilgrims were weary with their Journey, and also made faint 
 with the sight of the Fight, and of the terrible Lyons : There- 
 fore they desired as soon as might be, to prepare „ „ 
 to go to Rest. Nay, said those of the Family, 
 refresh your selves first with a Morsel of Meat. For they had 
 prepared for them a Lamb, with the accustomed . , 
 Sauce belonging thereto. For the Porter had 
 heard before of their coming, and had told it to them within. 
 So when they had Supped, and ended their Prayer with a 
 Psalm, they desired they might go to rest. But 
 let us, said Christiana.^ if we may be so bold as '„ '^''^ P'^S- 
 to chuse, be in that Chamber that was my 
 Husbands, when he was here. So they had them up thither, 
 and they lay all in a Room. When they were at Rest, 
 Christiana and Mercy entred into discourse about things that 
 were convenient, 
 
 Chris. Little did I think once., that when my Husband went 
 on Pilgrimage I should ever a followed. 
 
 335 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Mercy. And you as little thought of lying in his Bed, and 
 
 in his Chamber to Rest, as you do now. 
 
 B^^ ^ • f y Chris. And much less did I ever think of seeing 
 
 all Pilgrims. his Face with Comfort^ and of Worshipping the 
 
 Lord the King., with him., and yet now I believe 
 
 I shall. 
 
 Mercy. Hark, don't you hear a Noise ? 
 
 Christiana. Yes, 'tis as I believe a Noise of Musick, for 
 
 ^j. . , Joy that we are here. 
 
 Mer. Wonderful ! Musick in the House, 
 
 Musick in the Heart, and Musick also in Heaven, for joy that 
 
 we are here. 
 
 Thus they talked a while, and then betook themselves to 
 
 sleep ; so in the morning, when they were awake, 
 
 Utrcydid Christiana said to Mercy. 
 
 laugh in ^^ . J.. J. !• 1 1 1 
 
 her sleep. Chris. yV hat was the matter that you did laugh 
 
 in your sleep to Night? I suppose you was in 
 a Dream P 
 
 Mercy. So I was, and a sweet Dream it was ; but are you 
 sure I laughed ? 
 
 Christiana. Tes^ you laughed heartily ; But prethee Mercy 
 tell me thy Dream ? 
 
 Mercy. I was a Dreamed that I sat all alone in a Solitary 
 
 place, and was bemoaning of the hardness of my 
 
 Mercy'j Heart. Now I had not sat there long, but 
 
 Dream. i i i 
 
 methought many were gathered about me to see 
 me, and to hear what it was that I said. So they hearkened, 
 and I went on bemoaning the hardness of my Heart. At this, 
 some of them laughed at me, some called me Fool, and some 
 
 began to thrust me about. With that, methought 
 vvnatner j looked up, and saw one coming with Wings 
 
 dream was. i r> i i- m i 
 
 towards me. bo he came du'ealy to me, and 
 
 said Mercy., what aileth thee ? Now when he had heard me 
 make my complaint ; he said, Peace be to thee ! he also wiped 
 
 mine Eyes with his Hankerchief, and clad me in 
 Ezek. i6. 8, ^Uyer and Gold:, he put a Chain about my Neck, 
 
 and Ear-rings in mine Ears, and a beautiful 
 Crown upon my Head. Then he took me by the Hand, and 
 said Mercy., come after me. So he went up, and I followed, 
 till we came at a Golden Gate. Then he knocked, and when 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 they within had opened, the man went in and I followed him 
 up to a Throne, upon which one sat, and he said to me, 
 welcome Daughter. The place looked bright, and twinkling like 
 the Stars, or rather like the 5««, and I thought that I saw your 
 Husband there, so I awoke from my Dream. But did I laugh ? 
 
 Christiana. Laugh I Ay^ and well you might to see your self 
 so well. For you must give me leave to tell you., that I believe it 
 was a good Dream., and that as you have begun to find the first 
 part true., so you shall find the second at last. God 
 speaks once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not, ^° ^^' ^'^' 
 in a Dream, in a Vision of the Night, when 
 deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumbring upon the Bed. l^e 
 need not., when a-Bed^ lie awake to talk with God ; he cat} visit us 
 while we sleep., and cause us then to hear his Voice. Our Heart 
 oft times wakes when we sleep., and God can speak to that., either by 
 Words., by Proverbs., by Signs and Similitudes, as well as if one 
 was awake. 
 
 Mercy. Well I am glad of my Dream, for I hope ere long 
 
 to see it fulfilled, to the making of me laugh again. 
 
 Christiana. / think it is now time to rise, and e"-cy^/af 
 
 „ ^ oj her dream, 
 
 to know what we must do r 
 
 Mercy. Pray, if they invite us to stay a while, let us 
 willingly accept of the proffer. I am the willinger to stay 
 awhile here, to grow better acquainted with these Maids ; 
 methinks Prudence, Piety and Charity, have very comly and 
 sober Countenances. 
 
 Chris. IVe shall see what they will do. So when they were 
 up and ready, they came down. And they asked one another 
 of their rest, and if it was Comfortable, or not ? 
 
 Mer. Very good, said JVIercy. // was one of the best Nights 
 Lodging that ever I had in my Life. 
 
 Then said Prudence, and Piety, If you will be perswaded to 
 
 stay here a while, you shall have what the House „, , , 
 
 ./, rr 1 r/tey stay here 
 
 Will afford. _ _ some time. 
 
 Charity. Ay, and that with a very good will 
 
 said Charity. So they consented, and stayed desires to 
 
 there about a Month or above : And became catechise 
 
 very Profitable one to another. And because Christianas 
 Prudence would see how Christiana had brought 
 up her Children, she asked leave of her to Catechise them : 
 
 B- Y 337 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 So she gave her free consent. Then she began at the youngest 
 whose Name was 'Ja?nes. 
 
 Pru. And she said^ Come James, canst thou tell who made 
 thee? 
 
 ^cTteckised. 7^^' ^°^ ^^^ Father, God the Son, and 
 
 God the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Pru. Good Boy. And canst thou tell who saves thee f 
 
 yam. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 Pru. Good Boy still. But how doth God the Father save 
 thee ? 
 
 yam. By his Grace. 
 
 Pru. How doth God the Son save thee f 
 
 yam. By his Righteousness, Death, and Blood, and Life. 
 
 Pru. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save thee ? 
 
 yam. By his Illumination^ by his Renovation^ and by his 
 Preservation. 
 
 Then said Prudence to Christiana^ You are to be commended 
 for thus bringing up your Children. I suppose I need not ask 
 the rest these Questions, since the youngest of them can answer 
 them so well. I will therefore now apply my self to the 
 Youngest next. 
 
 Prudence. Then she said. Come yoseph^ (for his Name was 
 yoseph) will you let me Catechise you ? 
 
 SL.. l'"P''- »''h all my Heart. 
 
 Pru. What IS Man ? 
 
 yoseph. A Reasonable Creature, so made by God, as my 
 Brother said. 
 
 Pru. What is supposed by this Word., saved ? 
 
 yoseph. That man by Sin has brought himself into a State 
 of Captivity and Misery. 
 
 Pru. What is supposed by his being saved by the Trinity ? 
 
 yoseph. That Sin is so great and mighty a Tyrant, that 
 none can pull us out of its clutches but God, and that God is 
 so good and loving to man, as to pull him indeed out of this 
 Miserable State. 
 
 Pru. What is Gods design in saving of poor Men P 
 
 yoseph. The glorifying of his Name, of his Grace, and 
 Justice, &c. And the everlasting Happiness of his Creature. 
 
 Pru. Who are they that must be saved? 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 'Joseph. Those that accept of his Salvation. 
 
 Good Boy "Joseph^ thy Mother has taught thee well, and 
 thou hast hearkened to what she has said unto thee. 
 
 Then said Prudence to Samuel^ who was the eldest but one. 
 
 Prudence. Come Satnuel^ are you willing that I should 
 Catechise you also ? 
 
 Sam. Yes, forsooth, if you please. ^c^^fised. 
 
 Pru. What is Heaven ? 
 
 Sam. A palace, and State most blessed, because God 
 dwelleth there. 
 
 Pru. What is Hell? 
 
 Sam. A Place and State most woful, because it is the 
 dwelling place of Sin, the Devil, and Death. 
 
 Prudence. Why wouldest thou go to Heaven ? 
 
 Sam. That I may see God, and serve him without 
 weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him everlastingly ; 
 that I may have that fulness of the Holy Spirit in me, that 
 I can by no means here enjoy. 
 
 Pru. A very good Boy also, and one that has learned well. 
 
 Then she addressed her self to the eldest, whose Name was 
 Matthew, and she said to him. Come Matthew, 
 shall I also Catechise you ? ^?^"hew 
 
 Mat. With a very good will. 
 
 Pru. / ask then, if there was ever any thing that had a being, 
 antecedent to, or before God ? 
 
 Mat. No, for God is Eternal, nor is there any thing 
 excepting himself, that had a being until the beginning of the 
 first day. For in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, the 
 Sea and all that in them is. 
 
 Pru. What do you think of the Bible ? 
 
 Mat. It is the Holy Word of God. 
 
 Pru. Is there nothing Written therein, but what you under- 
 stand f 
 
 Mat. Yes, a great deal. 
 
 Pru. What do you do when you meet with such places therein, 
 that you do not understand ? 
 
 Mat. I think God is wiser then I. I pray also that he 
 will please to let me know all therein that he knows will be for 
 my good. 
 
 Pru. How believe you as touching the Resurre6iion of the Dead? 
 
 ^^ 339 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Mat. I believe they shall rise, the same that was buried : 
 The same in Nature^ tho' not in Corruption. And I believe 
 this upon a double account. First, because God has promised 
 it. Secondly, because he is able to perform it. 
 
 Then said Prudence to the Boys, You must still hearken to 
 ^ , your Mother, for she can learn you more. You 
 
 conclusion must also diligently give ear to what good talk 
 
 upon the you shall hear from others, for for your sakes do 
 
 Catechising jj^gy gpe^k good things. Observe also and that 
 ' with carefulness, what the Heavens and the Earth 
 do teach you ; but especially be much in the Meditation of that 
 Book that was the cause of your Fathers becoming a Pilgrim. 
 I for my part, my Children, will teach you what I can while 
 you are here, and shall be glad if you will ask me Questions 
 that tend to Godly edifying. 
 
 Now by that these Pilgrims had been at this place a week, 
 
 Mercy had a Visitor that pretended some good 
 
 Mercy /Ja^tz ^jjj ^^^^ y^ ^^^ j^jg ^^^^ ^^^ y^^^ ^risk; 
 
 A man of some breeding, and that pretended to 
 Religion ; but a man that stuck very close to the World. So 
 he came once or twice, or more to Mercy^ and offered love unto 
 her. Now Mercy was of a fair Countenance, and therefore the 
 more alluring. 
 
 Her mind also was, to be always busying of her self in 
 
 doing, for when she had nothing to do for her 
 Mercies ^^j^^ gj^^ would be making of Hose and Garments 
 
 for others, and would bestow them upon them 
 that had need. And Mr. Brisk not knowing where or how 
 she disposed of what she made, seemed to be greatly taken, for 
 that he found her never Idle. I will warrant her a good 
 Huswife, quoth he to himself 
 
 ''^ Mercy then revealed the business to the maidens that 
 were of the House, and enquired of them concerning him : 
 
 for they did know him better then she. So they 
 
 auires^'ofthe ^^^^ ^^"^ '^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^ ^^'^X busie Young Man, 
 
 Maids C071- and one that pretended to Religion ; but was as 
 
 cerning they feared, a stranger to the Power of that 
 
 ^r- Brisk. ^^.^^ ^^g g^^j^ 
 
 Nay then, said Mercy, / wi// look no more on hiniy for I 
 purpose never to have a clog to my Soul. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Prudence then replied, That there needed no great matter 
 of discouragement to be given to him, her continuing so 
 as she had begun to do for the Poor, would quickly cool his 
 Courage. 
 
 So the next time he comes, he finds her at her old work, 
 a making of things for the Poor. Then said he, „ , , , 
 What always at it ? Yes, said she, either for my Mercy a«<f^ 
 self, or for others. And what canst thou earn Mr. Brisk, 
 a day, quoth he ? I do these things, said she, 
 That I may be Rich in good IVorh^ laying up in Jg ^™' ' ''^' 
 store a good Foundation against the time to come, that 
 I may lay hold on Eternal Life : Why prethee what dost thou 
 with them ? said he ; Cloath the naked, said she. With that 
 his Countenance fell. So he forbore to come at 
 her again. And when he was asked the reason her atuiwhy. 
 why, he said, That Mercy was a pretty Lass ; but 
 troubled with ill Conditions. 
 
 When he had left her. Prudence said, Did I not tell thee 
 
 that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee ? yea, he Mercy in the 
 
 will raise up an ill report of thee : For notwith- pradke of 
 
 standing his pretence to Religion, and his seeming Mercy re- 
 1 ^Ti/r ^T n^ 11 c je<fied\ While 
 
 love to Mercy : Yet Mercy and he are or tempers Mercy in 
 
 so different, that I believe they will never come the Name 
 
 together. '/Mercy 
 
 . IS liked. 
 Mercy. / inight a had Husbands afore now, 
 
 tho* I spake not of it to any ; but they were such as did not like my 
 Conditions, though never did any of them find fault with my Person: 
 So they and I could not agree. 
 
 Prudence. Mercy in our days is little set by, any further 
 then as to its Name : the Pradtice, which is set forth by thy 
 Conditions, there are but few that can abide. 
 
 Mercy. Well, said Mercy, // no body will have me, I will 
 dye a Maid, or my Conditions shall be to me as a 
 Husband. For I cannot change my Nature, and to ).f^li^tio„ 
 have one that lies cross to me in this, that I purpose 
 never to admit of, as long as I live. I had a Sister named 
 Bountiful that was married to one of these Churles ; ^^^ Mercy'^^ 
 but he and she could never agree ; but because my Sister was 
 Sister was resolved to do as she had began, that is, semed by her 
 to show Kindness to the Poor, therefore her Husband "^ ^^ ' 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 first cried her down at the Cross and then turned her out of his 
 Doors. 
 
 Pru. And yet he was a Professor, I warrant you ? 
 
 Mer. J^«, such a one as he waSy and of such as he^ the World 
 is now full ; but I am for none of them all. 
 
 *Now Matthew the eldest Son of Christiana fell Sick, and 
 ^ his Sickness was sore upon him, for he was much 
 
 falhsick^ pained in his Bowels, so that he was with it, at 
 
 times, pulled as 'twere both ends together. There 
 dwelt also not far from thence, one Mr. 5i///, an Ancient, & 
 well approved Physician. So Christiana desired it, and they 
 sent for him, and he came. When he was entred the Room, 
 and had a little observed the Boy, he concluded 
 
 Conscience ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^'^^ *^^ ^^ Gripes. Then he said 
 
 to his Mother, What Diet has Matthew of late 
 fed upon? Diet said Christiana., nothing but that which is 
 
 wholsom. *The Physician answered. This Boy 
 * The Physi- has been tampering with something which lies in his 
 '^mmt ^' Maw undigested^ and that will not away without 
 
 means. And I tell you he must be purged or 
 else he will dye. 
 
 Samuel. *Then said Samuel^ Mother ^ Mother ^ what was 
 
 that which my Brother did gather up and eat^ so soon 
 /dTMotheV ^^ '^^ were come from the Gate^ that is at the head 
 in mind of of this way ? Tou know that there was an Orchard 
 the fruit on the left hand, on the otherside of the Wall, and 
 
 1, ' D fj J ' J f 
 
 did eat '^^ ^"^^ °f ^^^ Trees hung over the Wall^ and my 
 Brother did pluck and did eat. 
 
 Christiana. True my Child, said Christiana^ he did take 
 thereof and did eat ; naughty Boy as he was, I did chide him, 
 and yet he would eat thereof. 
 
 Skill. / knew he had eaten something that was not wholsome 
 Food. And that Food^ to wit^ that Fruit is even the most hurtful 
 of all. It is the Fruit <?/'Belzebubs Orchard. I do marvel that 
 none did warn you of it ; many have died thereof. 
 
 Christiana. Then Christiana began to cry, and she said, 
 O naughty Boy, and O careless Mother, what shall I do for 
 my Son ? 
 
 Skill. Come^ do not be too much DejeSied\ the Boy may do 
 well again j but he must purge and Fomit. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Christiana. Pray Sir try the utmost of your Skill with him 
 whatever it costs. 
 
 Skill, ^ay, I hope I shall be reasonable : So he made him 
 
 a Purge ; but it was too weak. 'Twas said, it 
 
 was made of the Blood of a Goat, the Ashes of ^ ^ ' '°' '' 
 
 a Heifer, and with some of the Juice of Hyssop, 
 
 ^c. * When Mr. Skill had seen that that Purge * ^f"") 
 1 I J , • , ° prepared. 
 
 was too weak, he made him one to the purpose. 
 
 'Twas made ex Came iff Sanguine Christi. (You , , ,5 " ^t] 
 
 know Physicians give strange Medicines to their 
 
 Patients) and it was made up into Pills with T^uLatine 
 
 a Promise or two, and a proportionable quantity I borrow. 
 
 of Salt. Now he was to take them three at a „ . 
 
 time fasting in half a quarter of a Pint of the 
 
 Tears of Repentance. When this potion was prepared, and 
 
 brought to the Boy ; *he was loth to take it, » 7,, , 
 
 tho' torn with the Gripes, as if he should be pulled ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ " 
 
 in pieces. Come., come., said the Physician., you Physkk. 
 
 must take it. It goes against my Stomach, said 
 
 the Boy. / must have you take it., said his Mother. 
 
 I shall Vomit it up again, said the Boy. Pray Sir, said 
 
 Christiana to Mr. Skill., how does it taste ? It has no ill taste, 
 
 said the Do6tor, and with that she touched one 
 
 of the pills with the tip of her Tongue. Oh f^/ f^^^'^ 
 
 ,,,^ .,, . .^ . ° , iasis tt, and 
 
 Matthew^ said she, this potion is sweeter then perswades hitn. 
 Honey. If thou lovest thy Mother, if thou lovest 
 thy Brothers, if thou lovest Mercy., if thou lovest thy Life, 
 take it. So with much ado, after a short Prayer for the blessing 
 of God upon it, he took it ; and it wrought kindly with him. 
 It caused him to purge, it caused him to sleep, and rest quietly, 
 it put him into a fine heat and breathing sweat, and did quite 
 rid him of his Gripes. 
 
 So in little time he got up, and walked about with a Staff, 
 and would go from Room to Room, and talk 
 with Prudence., Piety^ and Charity of his Distemper, ^ ^"^ °{ 
 and how he was healed. hand of his 
 
 So when the Boy was healed, Christiana Faith. 
 asked Mr. Skill., saying, Sir, what will content tt 1^ 
 you for your pains and care to and of my Child ? 12, 13, 14. 15. 
 And he said, you must pay the Master of the 
 
 343 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Colledge of Physicians, according to rules made, in that case, 
 and provided. 
 
 Chris. But Sir^ said she^ what is this Pill good for else ? 
 
 Skill. It is an universal Pill, 'tis good against all the 
 
 Diseases that Pilgrims are incident to, and when 
 
 This Ptll an j^ j^ ^^jj prepared it will keep good, time out of 
 
 Universal . ^ '^ r & 3 
 
 Remedy. mind. 
 
 Christiana. Pray Sir, make me up twelve 
 Boxes of them : For if I can get these, I will never take other 
 Physick. 
 
 Skill. These Fills are good to prevent Diseases, as well as 
 
 to cure when one is Sick. Yea, I dare say it, and stand to it, 
 
 that if a man will but use this Physick as he 
 
 should, it will make him live for ever. But, good 
 
 * Ina Glass Christiana., thou must give these Pills, no other 
 
 °f^^^ Tears ^^y , * but as I have prescribed : For if you do, 
 
 they will do no good. So he gave unto Christiana 
 
 Physick for her self, and her Boys, and for Mercy : and bid 
 
 Matthew take heed how he eat any more Green Plums, and kist 
 
 them and went his M^ay. 
 
 It was told you before, That Prudence bid the Boys, that 
 
 if at any time they would, they should ask her some Questions, 
 
 that might be profitable, and she would say something to them. 
 
 Mat. Then Matthew who had been sick, asked her, 
 
 nf pj, • h IVhy for the most part Physick should be bitter to 
 
 VJ fhysuk. ^^^ p^j^^^ ^ 
 
 Pru. To shew how unwelcome the word of God and the 
 Effefts thereof are to a Carnal Heart. 
 ^ofPhyWk'^' Matthew. Why does Physick, if it does good. 
 
 Purge, and cause that we Vomit P 
 Prudence. To shew that the Word when it works ef- 
 feftually, cleanseth the Heart and Mind. For look what the 
 one doth to the Body, the other doth to the Soul. 
 
 Matthew. What should we learn by seeing the Flame of our 
 Fire go upwards F and by seeing the Beams, and 
 ■ixhi '^^ sweet Influences of the Sun strike downwards ? 
 
 of the Sun. n 7 rC ^ ■ r L T?- 
 
 Prudence, iiy the gomg up or the r ire, we 
 are taught to ascend to Heaven, by fervent and hot desires. 
 And by the Sun his sending his Heat, Beams, and sweet 
 Influences downwards ; we are taught, that the Saviour of the 
 
 344 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 World ; tho' high, reaches down with his Grace and Love to 
 us below. 
 
 Matthew. Where have the Clouds their Water ? %o!!ds 
 
 Pru. Out of the Sea. 
 
 Matthew. What may we learn from that ? 
 
 Pru. That Ministers should fetch their Doftrine from 
 God. 
 
 Mat. Why do they empty themselves upon the Earth F 
 
 Pru. To shew that Ministers should give out what they 
 know of God to the World. 
 
 Mat. Why is the Rainbow caused by the Sun ? 
 
 Prudence. To shew that the Covenant of ^ / / 
 
 /-. I /-. • r y • /-.I • Rainbow. 
 
 Gods Grace is connrmed to us in L/hrist. 
 
 Mat. Why do the Springs come from the Sea to us^ thorough 
 the Earth ? 
 
 Prudence. To shew that the Grace of God comes to us 
 thorough the Body of Christ. 
 
 Mat. Why do some of the Springs rise out of ^J ^.^^ 
 the tops of high Hills ? ^'''''^'' 
 
 Prudence. To shew that the Spirit of Grace shall spring up 
 in some that are Great and Mighty, as well as in many that are 
 Poor and low. 
 
 Mat. Why doth the Fire fasten upon the %lj^ig 
 Candle-wick f 
 
 Pru. To shew that unless Grace doth kindle upon the 
 Heart, there will be no true Light of Life in us. 
 
 Matthew. Why is the JVick and Tallow and all^ spent to 
 maintain the light of the Candle ? 
 
 Prudence. To shew that Body and Soul and all, should be 
 at the Service of, and spend themselves to maintain in good 
 Condition that Grace of God that is in us. 
 
 Mat. Why doth the Pelican pierce her own %iican 
 Brest with her Bill? 
 
 Pru. To nourish her Young ones with her Blood, and 
 
 thereby to shew that Christ the blessed, so loveth his Young, 
 
 his People, as to save them from Death by his Blood. 
 
 Mat. What may one learn by hearing the Cock ^^ , „ , 
 ^ -^ J a Of the Cock, 
 
 to Crow. 
 
 Prudence. Learn to remember Peter's Sin, and Peter's 
 
 Repentance. The Cocks crowing, shews also that day is 
 
 345 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 coming on, let then the crowing of the Cock put thee in mind 
 of that last and terrible Day of Judgment. 
 
 Now about this time their month was out, wherefore they 
 signified to those of the House that 'twas convenient for them 
 Thezveakmay ^^ ^P ^"^ ^^ gO^"g-. 'Then said Joseph to his 
 so??iettmes call Mother, It is convenient that you forget not to 
 the strong send to the House of Mr. Interpreter^ to pray 
 
 to Prayers. j^j^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^j^^^. y^^ Great-heart should be sent 
 
 unto us, that he may be our Condudlor the rest of our way. 
 Good 5<jj, said she, I had almost forgot. So she drew up a 
 Petition, and prayed Mr. Watchful the Porter to send it by 
 some fit man to her good Friend Mr. Interpreter; who when it 
 was come, and he had seen the contents of the Petition, said 
 to the Messenger, Go tell them that I will send him. 
 
 When the Family where Christiana was, saw that they had 
 
 a purpose to go forward, they called the whole 
 
 They provide House together to give thanks to their King, for 
 
 to be gone on j- 'r , °, r i i /^ l. 
 
 their way. sendmg or them such prohtable Lruests as these. 
 
 Which done, they said to Christiana^ And shall 
 we not shew thee something, according as our Custom is to do 
 to Pilgrims, on which thou mayest meditate when thou art 
 upon the way ? So they took Christiana., her Children and 
 
 Mercy into the Closet, and shewed them one of 
 
 pp e. ^^^ Apples that Eve did eat of, and that she also 
 
 did give to her Husband, and that for the eating of which they 
 
 both were turned out of Paradice, and asked her 
 is amazing. ^^ what she thought that was ? Then Christiana 
 
 said, ""Tis Food., or Poyson^ I know not which ; so 
 Gen. 3. 6. ^^ley opened the matter to her, and she held up 
 
 Ro. 7. 24. j^gj. hj^fjjs ^j^(] wondered. 
 
 Then they had her to a place, and shewed her yacobh 
 
 Ladder. Now at that time there were some 
 Ldd r Angels ascending upon it. So Christiana looked 
 
 and looked, to see the Angels go up, and so did 
 the rest of the Company. Then they were going into another 
 place to shew them something else : But James said to his 
 Mother, pray bid them stay here a little longer, for this is a 
 . , , curious sight. So they turned again, and stood 
 
 Chr%t is feeding their Eyes with this so pleasant a prosper, 
 
 taking. After this they had them into a place where did 
 
 346 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 hang up a Golden Anchor^ so they bid Christiana take it down ; 
 for, said they, you shall have it with you, for 'tis 
 of absolute necessity that you should, that you "' '^' 
 may lay hold of that within the vail, and stand ^"^'^'^ 
 stedfast, in case you should meet with turbulent 
 weather: So they were glad thereof. Then they -'° " '' ^'' 
 took them, and had them to the mount upon Heb. 6. 19, 12. 
 which Abraham our Father, had offered up <^en. 20. 
 Isaac his Son, and shewed them the Altar^ the 
 Wood, the Fire, and the Knife, for they remain ^^.^^^^-t^"" 
 to be seen to this very Day. When they had Isaac. 
 seen it, they held up their hands and blest them- 
 selves, and said, Oh ! What a man, for love to his Master and 
 for denial to himself, was Abraham I After they had shewed 
 them all these things. Prudence took them into 
 the Dining-Room, where stood a pair of Excellent yl^-J^ah 
 Virginals, so she played upon them, and turned 
 what she had shewed them into this excellent Song, saying ; 
 
 Eve'^ Apple we have shewed you. 
 Of that be you aware : 
 Tou have seen Jacobs Ladder too. 
 Upon which Angels are. 
 
 An Anchor you received have ; 
 But let not these suffice. 
 Until with Abra'm you have gave. 
 Tour best, a Sacrifice. 
 
 Now about this time one knocked at the Door, So the 
 Porter opened, and behold Mr. Great-heart was 
 there ; but when he was come in, what Joy was j^^^j.^. ^^^^^' 
 there ! For it came now fresh again into their again. 
 minds, how but a while ago he had slain old 
 Grim Bloody-man, the Giant, and had delivered them from 
 the Lions. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana, and to Mercy, My 
 Lord has sent each of you a Bottle of Wine, and 
 also some parched Corn, together with a couple of toke/r from his 
 Pomgranates. He has also sent the Boys some Lordwithhim. 
 Figs, and Raisins to refresh you in your way. 
 
 347 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Then they addressed themselves to their Journey, and 
 Prudence^ and Piety went along with them. When they came 
 at the Gate, Christiana asked the Porter, if any of late went by. 
 He said, No, only one some time since : who also told me that 
 
 of late there had been a great Robbery committed 
 
 on the Kings High-way, as you go : But he 
 saith, the Thieves are taken, and will shortly be Tryed for their 
 Lives. Then Christiana^ and Mercy^ was afraid ; but Matthew 
 said. Mother fear nothing, as long as Mr. Great-heart is to go 
 with us, and to be our Condu<5lor. 
 
 Then said Christiana to the Porter, Sir, I am much obliged 
 
 to you for all the Kindnesses that you have 
 Christiana shewed me since I came hither, and also for that 
 
 of the Porter. you have been so loving and kind to my Children. 
 
 I know not how to gratifie your Kindness : 
 Wherefore pray as a token of my respefts to you, accept of 
 this small mite : So she put a Gold Angel in his Hand, and he 
 made her a low obeisance, and said. Let thy Garments be 
 always White, and let thy Head want no Ointment. Let 
 
 Mercy live and not die, and let not her Works be 
 
 ** Youthful lusts, and follow after Godliness with 
 
 them that are Grave, and Wise, so shall you put Gladness into 
 your Mothers Heart, and obtain Praise of all that are sober 
 minded. So they thanked the Porter and departed. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that they went forward until 
 they were come to the Brow of the Hill, where Piety bethinking 
 her self cryed out, Alas ! I have forgot what I intended to 
 bestow upon Christiana., and her Companions. I will go back 
 and fetch it. So she ran, and fetched it. While she was gone, 
 Christiana thought she heard in a Grove a little way off, on the 
 Right-hand, a most curious melodious Note, with Words much 
 like these. 
 
 Through all my Life thy favour is 
 
 So frankly shewed to w^. 
 
 That in thy House for evermore 
 
 My dwelling place shall be. 
 
 And listning still she thought she heard another answer it, 
 saying, 
 
 348 
 
Song 2. II, 12. 
 
 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 For why^ the Lord our God is good^ 
 His Mercy is for ever sure : 
 His truth at all times firmly stood : 
 And shall from Age to Age endure. 
 
 So Christiana asked Prudence^ what 'twas that made those 
 curious Notes ? They are, said she, our Countrey 
 Birds: They sing these Notes but seldom, except 
 it be at the Spring, when the Flowers appear, and the Sun 
 shines warm, and then you may hear them all day long. 
 I often, said she, go out to hear them, we also oft times keep 
 them tame in our House. They are very fine Company for us 
 when we are Melancholy^ also they make the Woods and 
 Groves, and Solitary places, places desirous to be in. 
 
 By this time Piety was come again. So she said to Christiana, 
 Look here, I have brought thee a Scheme of all d- , r , .. 
 those thnigs that thou hast seen at our House : somthino on 
 Upon which thou mayest look when thou them at 
 findest thy self forgetful, and call those things P'^''^"^S- 
 again to remembrance for thy Edification, and comfort. 
 
 Now they began to go down the Hill into the Valley of 
 Humiliation. It was a steep Hill, & the way was 
 slippery ; but they were very careful, so they got "^'^'^ P^g-'^T^- 
 down pretty well. When they were down in the Valley, Piety 
 said to Christiana. This is the place where Christian your 
 Husband met with the foul Fiend Apollion, and where they had 
 that dreadful fight that they had. I know you cannot but have 
 heard thereof. But be of good Courage, as long as you have 
 here Mr. Great-heart to be your Guide and Condu6lor, we 
 hope you will fare the better. So when these two had 
 committed the Pilgrims unto the Conduit of their Guide, he 
 went forward, and they went after. 
 
 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, We need not be 
 so afraid of this Valley : For here is nothing to j^, q 
 hurt us, unless we procure it to our selves. 'Tis heart at the 
 true. Christian did here meet with Apollion, with Valley of 
 whom he also had a sore Combate; but that/r^j, ^""'ili<'''0". 
 was the fruit of those slips that he got in his going down the 
 Hill. For they that get slips there, must look for 
 Combats here. And hence it is that this Valley P S- t • 
 
 349 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 has got so hard a name. For the common people when they 
 hear that some frightful thing has befallen such an one in such a 
 place, are of an Opinion that that place is haunted with some 
 foul Fiend, or evil Spirit ; when alas it is for the fruit of their 
 doing, that such things do befal them there. 
 
 This Valley oi Humiliation is of it self as fruitful a place, as 
 
 any the Crow flies over ; and I am perswaded if 
 
 The reason vve could hit upon it, we might find somewhere 
 
 w/i;/ Christian j^^^.^ about something that might give us an 
 
 beset here. Account why Lhristtan was so hardly beset m 
 
 this place. 
 
 Then 'James said to his Mother, Lo, yonder stands a Pillar, 
 and it looks as if something was Written thereon : let us go 
 . p.jj and see what it is. So they went, and found 
 
 with an there Written, Let Christian'^ slips before he came 
 
 Inscription hither., and the Battels that he met with in this 
 
 °^^ ^ ' place., be a warning to those that come after. Lo, 
 
 said their Guide, did not I tell you, that there was something 
 here abouts that would give Intimation of the reason why 
 Christian was so hard beset in this place ? Then turning 
 himself to Christiana., he said : No disparagement to Christian 
 more than to many others whose Hap and Lot his was. For 
 'tis easier going up., then down this Hill ; and that can be said 
 but of few Hills in all these parts of the World. But we will 
 leave the good Man, he is at rest, he also had a brave Vidtory 
 over his Enemy ; let him grant that dwelleth above, that we 
 fare no worse when we come to be tryed than he. 
 
 But we will come again to this Valley of Humiliation. 
 It is the best, and most fruitful piece of Ground 
 
 Irav^pllce"' ^" ^^^ ^^*^^^ P^'"'^' ^^ '^ ^^^ Ground, and as you 
 see, consisteth much in Meddows : and if a man 
 was to come here in the Summer-time, as we do now, if he 
 knew not any thing before thereof, and if he also delighted 
 himself in the sight of his Eyes, he might see that that would 
 g ^ J be delightful to him. Behold, how green this 
 
 T ' e. Valley is, also how beautified with Lillies. I have 
 
 Jam. 4. o. / ' 1 1 • R ;r 1 1 
 
 p also known many labourmg Men that have got 
 
 good Estates in this Valley of Humiliation. (For 
 
 OiTvauTyoT ^'^^ resisteth the Proud ; but gives more^ more 
 
 Humiliation. Grace to the Humble ;) for indeed it is a very 
 
 350 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 fruitful Soil, and doth bring forth by handfuls. Some also have 
 wished that the next way to their Fathers House were here, 
 that they might be troubled no more with either Hills or Moun- 
 tains to go ov'er ; but the way is the way, and there's an end. 
 
 Now as they were going along and talking, they espied 
 a Boy feeding his Fathers Sheep. The Boy was in very mean 
 Cloaths, but of a very fresh and well-favoured Countenance, 
 and as he sate by himself he Sung. Hark, said Mr. Great-hearty 
 to what the Shepherds Boy saith. So they hearkned, and 
 he said, 
 
 He that is down^ needs fear no fall'. 
 
 He that is low^ no Pride : 
 
 He that is humble^ ever shall Philip. 4. 
 
 Have God to be his Guide. '^' ^^' 
 
 / am content with what I have^ 
 Little be itj or much : 
 And^ Lordy Contentment still I crave^ 
 Because thou savest such. 
 
 Fulness to such a burden is Heb. 13. 5. 
 
 That go on Pilgrimage : 
 Here little^ and hereafter BlisSy 
 Is best from Age to Age. 
 
 Then said their Guide^ Do you hear him ? I will dare to 
 say, that this Boy lives a merrier Life, and wears more of that 
 Herb called Hearts-ease in his Bosom, than he that is clad in 
 Silk and Velvet ; but we will proceed in our Discourse. 
 
 In this Valley our Lord formerly had his Countrey-Housey 
 
 he loved much to be here; He loved also to walk 
 
 these Medows, for he found the Air was pleasant: ^n7heFUsh 
 
 Besides here a man shall be free from the Noise, had his 
 
 and from the hurryings of this Life ; all States Coimtrey- 
 
 are full of Noise and Confusion, only the Valley ^"'/f "'J^' 
 
 r 7-7 •,■ • • 1 1 o 1- T^i -^ Valley of 
 
 or Humiliation is that empty and bolitary rlace. Humiliation. 
 
 Here a man shall not be so let and hindred in his 
 
 Contemplation, as in other places he is apt to be. This is 
 
 a Valley that no body walks in, but those that love a Pilgrims 
 
 Life. And though Christian had the hard hap to meet here 
 
 with ApolUony and to enter with him a brisk encounter : Yet I 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 must tell you, that in former times men have met with Angels 
 TT here, have found Pearls here, and have in this 
 
 place found the words of Life. 
 Did I say, our Lord had here in former Days his Countrey- 
 house, and that he loved here to walk ? I will add, in this 
 Place, and to the People that live and trace these Grounds, he 
 
 has left a yearly revenue to be faithfully payed 
 i a . I . 29. thefn at certain Seasons, for their maintenance 
 by the way, and for their further incouragement to go on in 
 their Pilgrimage. 
 
 Samuel. Now as they went on, Samuel said to Mr. Great- 
 heart: Sir^ I perceive that in this Valley^ my Father and ApoUyon 
 had their Battel ; hut whereabout was the Fight ^ for I perceive 
 this Valley is large ? 
 
 Great-heart. Your Father had that Battel with ApoUyon at 
 a place yonder, before us, in a narrow Passage just beyond 
 
 Forgetful-Green : And indeed that place is the 
 Green ' most dangerous place in all these Parts. For if 
 
 at any time the Pilgrims meet with any brunt, it 
 is when they forget what Favours they have received, and how 
 unworthy they are of them : This is the Place also where 
 others have been hard put to it : But more of the place when 
 we are come to it ; for I perswade my self, that to this day 
 there remains either some sign of the Battel, or some Monument 
 to testifie that such a Battle there was fought. 
 
 Mercy. Then said Mercy^ I think I am as well in this 
 
 Valley, as I have been any where else in all our 
 a 'sweet ^ Journey : The place methinks suits with my 
 
 Grace. Spirit. I love to be in such places where there 
 
 is no ratling with Coaches, nor rumbling with 
 Wheels : Methinks here one may without much molestation 
 be thinking what he is, whence he came, what he has done, 
 and to what the King has called him : Here one may think, 
 Sons' 7 4. ^^^ break at Heart, and melt in ones Spirit, until 
 
 ones Eyes become like the Fish Pools of Heshhon. 
 
 Psal. 84. They that go rightly thorough this Valley of 
 
 ^' ' '^' Bacha make it a Well, the Rain that God sends 
 
 down from Heaven upon them that are here ?i\so filleth the Pools. 
 
 u This Valley is that from whence also the King 
 
 Hos. 2. 15. -ii • 1 • 1 • \T- 
 
 will give to his their Vineyards, and they that go 
 
 352 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 through it, shall sing, (as Christian did, for all he met with 
 ApoUyon.) 
 
 Great-heart. 'Tis true, said their Guide, I have gone 
 thorough this Valley many a time, and never 
 was better than when here Oinfo/T 
 
 I have also been a Conduct to several rilgrims, 
 and they have confessed the same ; To this man will I look^ saith 
 the King^ even to him that is Poor, and of a contrite Spirit, and 
 that trembles at my JVord. 
 
 Now they were come to the place where the afore mentioned 
 Battel was fought. Then said the Guide to Christiana, her 
 Children, and Mercy : This is the place, on this Ground 
 Christian stood, and up there came ApoUyon 
 against him : And look, did not I tell you, here The place 
 is some of your Husbands Blood upon these christian and 
 Stones to this day : Behold also how here and the Fiend did 
 there are yet to be seen upon the place, some of fight, some 
 the Shivers of ApoUyon % Broken Darts : See also ^IhTBattel 
 how they did beat the Ground with their Feet as remains. 
 they fought, to make good their Places against 
 each other, how also with their by-blows, they did split the 
 very stones in pieces. Verily Christian did here play the Man, 
 and shewed himself as stout, as could, had he been here, even 
 Hercules himself. When ApoUyon was beat, he made his 
 retreat to the next Valley, that is called The Valley of the 
 shadow of Death, unto which we shall come anon. 
 
 Lo yonder also stands a Monument, on which is Engraven 
 this Battle, and Christians Vi6lory to his Fame 
 throughout all Ages: So because it stood just on ^ffhTBaud 
 the way-side before them, they stept to it and 
 read the Writing, which word for word was this ; 
 
 Hard by, here was a Battle fought. 
 Most strange, and yet most true. 
 Christian and ApoUyon sought 
 
 Each other to subdue. ^ Monument 
 
 ^Christians 
 The Man so bravely plafd the Man, Viaory. 
 He made the Fiend to fly : 
 Of which a Monument I stand. 
 The same to testifie. 
 
 B- z 353 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 When they had passed by this place, they came upon the 
 
 Borders of the shadow of Death, and this Valley 
 Isq"^ ^'^^' ^^ longer than the other, a place also most 
 
 strangely haunted with evil things, as many are 
 able to testifie : But these Women and Children went the 
 better thorough it, because they had day-light, and because 
 Air. Great-heart was their Conductor. 
 
 When they were entred upon this Valley, thev thought 
 
 that they heard a groaning as of dead men ; a very 
 /ilard'"^^ great groaning. They thought also they did hear 
 
 Words of Lamentation spoken, as of some in 
 extream Torment. These things made the Bovs to quake, the 
 Women also looked pale and wan ; but their Guide bid them 
 be of Good Comfon. 
 
 So they went on a little further, and they thought that 
 
 they felt the Ground begin to shake under 
 shakis^°'**^ them, as if some hollow place was there ; they 
 
 heard also a kind of a hissing as of Serpents, but 
 nothing as yet appeared. Then said the Boys, Are we not yet 
 at the end of this doleful place ? But the Guide also bid them 
 be of good Courage, and look well to their Feet, lest haply, said 
 he, you be taken in some Snare. 
 
 Now James began to be Sick; but I think the cause thereof 
 
 was Fear, so his Mother gave him some of that 
 ■^^fear Glass of Spirits that she had given her at the 
 
 Interpreters House, and three of the Pills that 
 Mr. Skill had prepared, and the Bov began to revive. Thus 
 they went on till they came to about the middle of the Valley, 
 
 and then Christiana said, Methinks I see some- 
 „.. "^" thins yonder upon the Road before us, a thing of 
 
 appears. ^ - ^ ' o _ 
 
 a shape such as I have not seen. Then said 
 ^eafrS""' J°'^P^^ Mother, what is it: An ugly thing, 
 
 Child ; an ugly thing, said she. But Mother, 
 what is it like, said he ? 'Tis like I cannot tell what, said she. 
 And now it was but a little way off: Then said she, it is 
 nigh. 
 
 Well, well, said Mr. Great-hearty let them that are most 
 
 afraid keep close to me : So the Fiend came on, 
 
 and the Conductor met it ; but when it was just 
 
 Great-heart 
 inc our ages 
 
 them. come to him, it vanished to all their sights. 
 
 354 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Then remembred they what had been said sometime agoe ; 
 
 Resist the Devil^ and he will fly from you. 
 
 They went therefore on, as being a h'ttle refreshed ; but they 
 
 had not gone far, before Mercy looking behind her, saw as she 
 
 thought, something most like a Lyon, and it 
 
 came a great padding pace after ; and it had a 
 
 hollow Voice of Roaring, and at every Roar that it gave, it 
 
 made all the Valley Eccho, and their Hearts to ake, save the 
 
 Heart of him that was their Guide. So it came up, and 
 
 Mr. Great-heart went behind, and put the Pilgrims all before 
 
 him. The Lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart 
 
 addressed himself to give him Battel : But when 
 
 , u . • J • J u • I Pet. t;. 8, o. 
 
 he saw that it was determmed that resistance 
 
 should be made, he also drew back and came no further. 
 
 Then they went on again, and their Condu6lor did go before 
 them, till they came at a place where was cast up 
 a pit, the whole breadth of the way, and before ^ ^f '^"^ 
 they could be prepared to go over that, a great 
 mist and a darkness fell upon them, so that they could not see : 
 Then said the Pilgrims, Alas ! now what shall we do \ But 
 their Guide made answer ; Fear not, stand still and see what 
 an end will he put to this also ; so they stayed there because 
 their Path was marr'd. They then also thought that they did 
 hear more apparently the noise and rushing of the Enemies, the 
 fire also and the smoke of the Pit was much easier to be dis- 
 cerned. Then said Christiana to Mercy^ Now nv. ■ *■ 
 T 1 TT 1 1 ,1 Christiana 
 
 i see what my poor Husband went through : now knnvs 
 
 I have heard much of this place, but I never was '^^^'^^ ^^^^ 
 here afore now ; poor man, he went here all alone Htisband felt. 
 in the night ; he had night almost quite through the way, also 
 these Fiends were busie about him, as if they would have torn 
 him in pieces. Many have spoke of it, but none can tell what 
 the Valley of the shadow of death should mean, until they 
 come in it themselves ; The heart knows its own bitterness^ and 
 a stranger intermedleth not with its Joy : To be here is a fearful 
 thing. 
 
 Greath. This is like doing business in great Waters, or like 
 going down into the deep ; this is like being in 
 the heart of the Sea, and like going down to the '^T^'^^^^^'^ 
 Bottoms of the Mountains: Now it seems as if 
 
 z2 355 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 the Earth with its bars were about us for ever. But let them 
 that walk in darkness and have no I'lght^ trust in the name of the 
 Lordy and stay upon their God. For my part, as I have told you 
 already, I have gone often through this Valley, and have been 
 much harder put to it than now I am, and yet you see I am 
 alive. I would not boast, for that I am not mine own Saviour. 
 But I trust we shall have a good deliverance. Come let us 
 pray for light to him that can lighten our darkness, and that can 
 rebuke, not only these, but all the Satans in Hell. 
 
 So they cryed and prayed, and God sent light and deliverance, 
 
 for there was now no lett in their way, no not 
 
 ey pray. there, where but now they were stopt with a pit. 
 
 Yet they were not got through the Valley ; so they went 
 
 on still, and behold great stinks and loathsome 
 
 Christiana smells, to the great annoyance of them. Then 
 
 said Mercy to Christiana, there is not such 
 
 pleasant being here as at the Gate, or at the Interpreters, or at 
 
 the House where we lay last. 
 
 O but, said one of the Boys, it is not so bad to go through 
 
 here, as it is to abide here always, and for ought I 
 
 B^ R 4/ know, one reason why we must go this way to the 
 
 house prepared for us, is, that our home might he 
 
 made the sweeter to us. 
 
 Well said, Samuel, quoth the Guide, thou hast now spoke 
 like a man. Why, if ever I get out here again, said the Boy, 
 I think I shall prize light and good way better than ever I did 
 in all my life. Then said the Guide, we shall be out by and by. 
 
 So on they went, and Joseph said, Cannot we see to the end of 
 this Valley as yet ? Then said the Guide, Look to your feet, for 
 you shall presently be among the Snares. So they looked to 
 their feet and went on ; but they were troubled much with the 
 Snares. Now when they were come among the Snares, they 
 H edl ss is espyed a Man cast into the Ditch on the left 
 slain, and hand, with his flesh all rent and torn. Then 
 
 Takeheed said the Guide, that is one Heedless, that was a 
 
 preserved. going this Way ; he has lain there a great while. 
 
 There was one Takeheed with him, when he was taken and 
 slain, but he escaped their hands. You cannot imagine how 
 many are killed hereabout, and yet men are so foolishly 
 venturous, as to set out lightly on Pilgrimage, and to come 
 
 356 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 without a Guide. Poor Christian^ it was a wonder that he 
 here escaped, but he was beloved of his God, also he had a good 
 heart of his own, or else he could never a done it. Now they 
 drew towards the end of the way, and just there where 
 Christian had seen the Cave when he went by, out thence 
 came forth Maul a Gyant. This Maul did use 
 to spoil young Pilgrims with Sophistry, and he \Qf^ ^^^' 
 called Great-heart by his name, and said unto at i ^ , 
 him, how many times have you been rorbidden 
 to do these things ? Then said Mr. Great-hearty ^e quarrels 
 what things.? What things, quoth the Gyant, heart^'^^'' 
 you know what things ; but I will put an end to 
 your trade. But pray, said Mr. Great-heart., before we fall 
 to it, let us understand wherefore we must fight ; (now the 
 Women and Children stood trembling, and knew not what to 
 do) quoth the Gyant, You rob the Countrey, and rob it with 
 the worst of Thefts. These are but Generals, said Mr. Great- 
 heart., come to particulars, man. 
 
 Then said the Gyant., thou praftisest the craft of a Kidnapper.^ 
 thou gatherest up Women and Children, and ^ ,, 
 carriest them into a strange Countrey, to the Ministers 
 weakning of my Masters Kingdom. But now counted as 
 Great-heart replied, I am a Servant of the God of kidnappers. 
 Heaven, my business is to perswade sinners to Repentance, 
 I am commanded to do my endeavour to turn Men, Women 
 and Children, from darkness to light, and from the power of 
 
 Satan to God, and if this be indeed the ground of -7.^ ^ . 
 1 1 1 r II • L 1 ^"^ Gyant 
 
 thy quarrel, let us rail to it as soon as thou wilt. and Mr. 
 
 Then the Giant came up, and Mr. Great- Great-heart 
 heart went to meet him, and as he went, he drew '""^^M • 
 his sword, but the Giant had a Club : So without more ado 
 they fell to it, and at the first blow the Giant stroke Mr. 
 Great-heart down upon one of his knees ; with that the Women 
 and Children cried: So Mr. Great-heart re- ^ i f Ik 
 covering himself, laid about him in full lusty prayers do 
 manner, and gave the Giant a wound in his sometimes 
 arm ; thus he fought for the space of an hour, to ^^^f^'!^°"^ 
 that height of heat, that the breath came out of 
 the Giants nostrils, as the heat doth out of a boiling Caldron. 
 
 Then they sat down to rest them, but Mr. Great-heart 
 
 357 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 betook him to prayer ; also the Women and Children did 
 nothing but sigh and cry all the time that the Battle did 
 last. 
 
 When they had rested them, and taken breath, they both 
 
 fell to it again, and Mr. Great-heart with a full 
 
 TheQyzxiV blow fetch't the Giant down to the ground. 
 
 struck down. xt l i i j i u u c 
 
 Nay hold, and let me recover, quoth he. bo 
 Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up : So to it they went 
 again : And the Giant mist but little of all to breaking Mr. 
 Great-hearfs Skull with his Club. 
 
 Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the full heat of 
 his Spirit, and pierced him under the fifth rib ; with that the 
 Giant began to faint, and could hold up his Club no longer. 
 Then Mr. Great-heart seconded his blow, and smit the head of 
 the Giant from his shoulders. Then the Women and Children 
 
 rejoyced, and Mr. Great-heart also praised God, 
 
 ^^',\^^'^T'^ for the deliverance he had wrought. 
 
 and his head '^ , 
 
 disposed of . When this was done, they amongst them 
 
 ere6led a Pillar, and fastned the Gyant's head 
 
 thereon, and wrote underneath in letters that Passengers might 
 
 read, 
 
 He that did wear this head., was one 
 
 That Pilgrims did misuse ; 
 
 He stopt their way., he spared none., 
 
 But did them all abuse ; 
 
 Until that /, Great-heart, arose., 
 
 The Pilgrims Guide to be ; 
 
 Until that I did him oppose. 
 
 That was their Enemy. 
 
 Now I saw, that they went to the Ascent that was a little 
 way off cast up to be a Prospe6l for Pilgrims. 
 I Part pag. (That was the place from whence Christian had 
 the first sight of Faithful his Brother.) Where- 
 fore here they sat down, and rested, they also here did eat and 
 drink, and make merry ; for that they had gotten deliverance 
 from this so dangerous an Enemy. As they sat thus and did 
 eat, Christiana asked the Guide, if he had caught no hurt in the 
 battle. Then said Mr. Great-heart, No, save a little on my 
 flesh ; yet that also shall be so far from being to my determent, 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 that it is at present a proof of my love to my Master and you, 
 
 and shall be a means by Grace to increase my 
 
 reward at last. l^S.U;./ 
 
 But was you not afraid^ good Sir^ when you see the fights, 
 him come with his Club ? 
 
 It is my duty, said he, to distrust mine own ability, that 
 I may have reliance on him that is stronger than all. But 
 what did you think when he fetched you down to the ground at the 
 first blow ? Why I thought, quoth he, that so my master 
 himself was served, and yet he it was that conquered at the last. 
 
 Matt, When you all have thought what you please., I think 
 God has been wonderful good unto us., both in bringing 
 us out of this Falleyy and in delivering us out of tbe ^X/tv/''^ 
 hand of this Enemy ; for my part I see no reason Goodness. 
 why we should distrust our God any more., since he 
 has now, and in such a place as this, given us such testimony of his 
 love as this. 
 
 Then they got up and went forward, now a little before 
 
 them stood an Oak, and under it when they 
 
 came to it, they found an old Pilgrim fast asleep, w^?°"?' 
 1 1 L -^ 1 n-/ ■ L 1 • ^7 7 asleep under 
 
 they knew that he was a rilgrim by his LloathSy an Oak. 
 
 and his Staffi, and his Girdle. 
 
 So the Guide Mr. Great-heart awaked him, and the old 
 Gentleman, as he lift up his eyes cried out ; What's the 
 matter ? who are you ? and what is your business here ? 
 
 Great. Come man be not so hot., here is none but Friends ; yet 
 the old man gets up and stands upon his guard, and will know 
 of them what they were. Then said the Guide, My name is 
 Great-heart, I am the guide of these Pilgrims which are going 
 to the Celestial Countrey. 
 
 Honest. Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you mercy ; I feared 
 that you had been of the Company of those that 
 some time ago did rob Little-faith of his money ; smetimes 
 but now I look better about me, I perceive you takes another 
 are honester People. for his Enemy. 
 
 Greath . Why what would, or could you a-done, Gref t^^eart " 
 to a helped your self, if we indeed had been of that and he. 
 Company ? 
 
 Hon. Done ! Why I would have fought as long as 
 breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am sure you 
 
 359 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 could never have given me the worst on't, for a Christian can 
 never be overcome, unless he shall yield of himself. 
 
 Greath. Well said. Father Honest, quoth the Guides/or by 
 this I know that thou art a Cock of the right kind, for thou hast 
 said the Truth. 
 
 Hon. And by this also I know that thou knowest what 
 true Pilgrimage is ; for all others do think that we are the 
 soonest overcome of any. 
 
 Greath. Well., now we are so happily met, p^oy let me crave 
 
 your Name, and the name of the Place you came from ? 
 
 Whence Mr. Hon. My Name I cannot, but I came from 
 
 Honest came. the Town of Stupidity ; It lieth about four 
 
 Degrees beyond the City of Destruction. 
 
 Greath. Oh ! Are you that Country-man then ? I deem 
 I have half a guess of you, your Name is old Honesty, is it not ? 
 So the old Gentleman blushed, and said. Not Honesty in the 
 Abstract, but Honest is my Name, and I wish that my Nature 
 shall agree to what I am called. 
 
 Hon. But Sir, said the old Gentleman, how could you 
 guess that I am such a Man, since I came from such a place ? 
 
 Greath. / had heard of you before, by my Master, for he 
 
 .^ , knows all things that are done on the Earth : But I 
 
 cms are have often wondred that any should come from your 
 
 worse then place ; for your Town is worse than is the City of 
 
 those meerly Destrudion it self 
 
 Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the Sun, 
 and so are more Cold and Sensless ; but was a Man in a 
 Mountain of Ice, yet if the Sun of Righteousness will arise 
 upon him, his frozen Heart shall feel a Thaw ; and thus it 
 hath been with me. 
 
 Greath. I believe it. Father Honest, I believe it, for I know 
 the thing is true. 
 
 Then the old Gentleman saluted all the Pilgrims with a 
 holy Kiss of Charity, and asked them of their Names, and how 
 they had fared since they set out on their Pilgrimage. 
 
 Christ. Then said Christiana, My name I suppose you 
 
 have heard of, good Christian was my Husband, 
 
 C/^Honest j ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ j^jg diiidj-en. But can you 
 
 flWflf Christiana , . , , ^ m r^ ^ i L 
 
 talk. thmk how the old Gentleman was taken, when 
 
 she told him who she was ! He skip'd, he 
 
 360 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 smiled, and blessed them with a thousand good Wishes, 
 saying, 
 
 Hon. / have heard much of your Husband^ and of his Travels 
 and Wars which he underwent in his days. Be it spoken to your 
 Comfort., the Name of your Husband rings all over these parts of 
 the World ; His Faith^ his Courage^ his Enduring., and his 
 Sincerity under ally has made his name Famous. Then he turned 
 him to the Boys, and asked them of their names, 
 which they told him : And then said he unto V^iu^^° ■„. 
 
 T\yr 1 1-1 Ti /r 1 ^^^^^ With 
 
 them, Matthew., be thou like Matthew the the Boys. 
 Publican, not in Vice, but Virtue. Samuel., Old Mr. 
 said he, be thou like Samuel the Prophet, a Man ^/""^^-^f'^ 
 of Faith and Prayer. Joseph., said he, be thou on them. 
 like Joseph in Potiphar\ House, Chast, and one j^j^t. ro. x. 
 that flies from Temptation. And, James., be Psal. 99. 6. 
 thou like James the Just., and like James the ^^^- 39- 
 brother of our Lord. 
 
 Then they told him of Mercy., and how she had left her 
 Town and her Kindred to come along with 
 Christiana, and with her Sons. At that the old ^ertf'''^"^ 
 Honest man said, Mercy., is thy Name ? by Mercy 
 shalt thou be sustained, and carried thorough all those Diflfi- 
 culties that shall assault thee in thy way ; till thou shalt come 
 thither where thou shalt look the Fountain of Mercy in the 
 Face with Comfort. 
 
 All this while the Guide Mr. Great-heart., was very much 
 pleased, and smiled upon his Companion. 
 
 Now as they walked along together, the Guide asked the 
 old Gentleman, if he did not know one Mr. 
 Fearing, that came on Pilgrimage out of his '^mJ'y{^^-' 
 Parts ? ' ^' 
 
 Hon. Yes, very well, said he ; he was a Man that had the 
 Root of the Matter in him, but he was one of the most trouble- 
 some Pilgrims that ever I met with in all my days. 
 
 Greath. / perceive you knew him, for you have given a very 
 right Chara£ler of him. 
 
 Hon. Knew him ! I was a great Companion of his, I was 
 with him most an end ; when he first began to think of what 
 would come upon us hereafter, I was with him. 
 
 361 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Greath. / was his Guide from my Master* s House^ to the 
 Gates of the Celestial City. 
 
 Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesom one ? 
 
 Greath. / did so^ but I could very well bear it : for Men of my 
 Calling are often times intrusted with the Conduct of such as he was. 
 
 Hon. Well then, pray let us hear a little of him, and how- 
 he managed himself under your Conduct. 
 
 Greath. Why he was always afraid that he should come 
 
 short of whither he had a desire to go. Every 
 
 il/;- FearingV ^j^j^^ frightned him that he heard any body speak 
 
 troublesom r i i i i it r r^ ^ • ■ 
 
 Pilgrimage. ot, that had but the least appearance or Opposition 
 
 in it. I heard that he lay roaring at the Slough 
 
 His behaviour of Despond^ for about a Month together, nor durst 
 
 fl/M^ Slough YiQ for all he saw several go over before him, 
 
 oi Despond. o > 
 
 venture, tho they, many of them, offered to lend 
 
 him their Hand. He would not go back again neither. The 
 
 Celestial City, he said he should die if he came not to it, and 
 
 yet was dejefted at every Difficulty, and stumbled at every 
 
 Straw that any body cast in his way. Well, after he had layn 
 
 at the Slough of Despond a great while, as I have told you ; one 
 
 sun-shine Morning, I do not know how, he ventured, and so 
 
 got over. But when he was over, he would scarce believe it. 
 
 He had, I think, a Slough of Despond in his Mind, a Slough that 
 
 he carried every where with him, or else he could never have 
 
 been as he was. So he came up to the Gate, you know what 
 
 I mean, that stands at the head of this way, and there also he 
 
 stood a good while before he would adventure to 
 His behaviour ^^q^^. When the Gate was opened he would 
 at the Gate. • i i i ■ i i i 
 
 give back, and give place to others, and say that 
 
 he was not worthy. For, for all he gat before some to the 
 Gate, yet many of them went in before him. There the poor 
 man would stand shaking and shrinking ; I dare say it would 
 have pitied ones heart to have seen him : Nor would he go back 
 again. At last he took the Hammer that hanged on the Gate 
 in his hand, and gave a small Rapp or two ; then one opened 
 to him, but he shrunk back as before. He that opened, stept 
 out after him, and said. Thou trembling one, what wantest 
 thou ? with that he fell down to the Ground. He that spoke 
 to him wondered to see him so faint. So he said to him, Peace 
 
 362 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 be to thee ; up, for I have set open the Door to thee ; come in, 
 for thou art blest. With that he gat up, and went in trembling, 
 and when he was in, he was ashamed to show his Face. Well, 
 after he had been entertained there a while, as you know how 
 the manner is, he was bid 2;o on his way, and 
 also told the way he should^ake. So he came ^"tkflnl!^'' 
 till he came to our House, but as he behaved prefers Door. 
 himself at the Gate, so he did at my master the 
 Interpreters Door. He lay thereabout in the Cold a good 
 while, before he would adventure to call ; Tet he would not go 
 back. And the Nights were long and cold then. Nay he had 
 a Note of Necessity in his Bosom to my Master, to receive him, 
 and grant him the Comfort of his House, and also to allow him 
 a stout and valiant Condu6l, because he was himself so Chicken- 
 hearted a Man ; and yet for all that he was afraid to call at the 
 Door. So he lay up and down thereabouts, till, poor man, he 
 was almost starved; yea so great was his Dejection, that tho he 
 saw several others for knocking got in, yet he was afraid to 
 venture. At last, I think I looked out of the Window, and 
 perceiving a man to be up and down about the Door, I went 
 out to him, and asked what he was ; but poor man, the water 
 stood in his Eyes. So I perceived what he wanted. I went 
 therefore in, and told it in the House, and we shewed the thing 
 to our Lord ; So he sent me out again, to entreat him to come 
 in, but I dare say I had hard work to do it. At last he came 
 in, and I will say that for my Lord, he carried it 
 wonderful lovingly to him. There were but a enUrtained^ 
 few good bits at the Table, but some of it was there. 
 laid upon his Trencher. Then he presented the 
 Note.^ and my Lord looked thereon and said. His desire should 
 be granted. So when he had bin there a good while, he seemed 
 to get some Heart, and to be a little more . 
 
 Comfortable. For my Master, you must know, encouraged 
 is one of very tender Bowels, especially to them at the 
 
 that are afraid, wherefore he carried it so towards Interpreters 
 , . . , , 1 • T hoiise. 
 
 him, as might tend most to his Incouragement. 
 
 Well, when he had had a sight of the things of the place, and 
 
 was ready to take his Journey to go to the City, my Lord, as 
 
 he did to Christian before, gave him a Bottle of Spirits, and 
 
 some comfortable things to eat. Thus we set forward, and 
 
 363 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 He zuas greatly 
 afraid when 
 he saw the 
 GiMit, 
 
 Cheary when 
 he saw 
 the Cross. 
 
 I went before him ; but the man was but of icv/ Words, only- 
 he would sigh aloud. 
 
 When we were come to where the three Fellows were 
 hanged, he said, that he doubted that that would 
 be his end also. Only he seemed glad when he 
 saw the Cross and the Sepulcher. There I confess 
 he desired to stay a little, to look ; and he seemed 
 for a while after to be a little Cheary. When we 
 came at the Hill Difficulty^ he made no stick at 
 that, nor did he much fear the Lyons. For you 
 must know that his Trouble was not about such things as those^ 
 his Fear was about his Acceptance at last. 
 
 I got him in at the House Beautiful^ I think before he was 
 willing ; also when he was in, I brought him 
 fhThmfe'^^ acquainted with the Damsels that were of the 
 Beautiful. Place, but he was ashamed to make himself much 
 
 for Company, he desired much to be alone, yet 
 he always loved good talk, and often would get behind the 
 Skreen to hear it ; he also loved much to see ancient things, and 
 to be pondering them in his Mind. He told me afterwards, that 
 he loved to be in those two Houses from which he came last, to 
 wit, at the Gate, and that of the Interpreters^ but that he durst 
 not be so bold to ask. 
 
 When we went also from the House Beautiful^ down the 
 Hill, into the Valley of Humiliation., he went 
 down as well as ever I saw man in my Life^ for he 
 cared not how mean he was, so he might be 
 happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of 
 a Sympathy betwixt that Valley and him : For I 
 never saw him better in all his Pilgrimage, than 
 when he was in that Valley. 
 Here he would lye down, embrace the Ground, and kiss the 
 very Flowers that grew in this Valley. He would 
 now be up every Morning by break of Day, 
 tracing, and walking to and fro in this Valley. 
 
 But when he was come to the entrance of the 
 Valley of the Shadow of death, I thought I should 
 have lost my Man ; not for that he had any In- 
 clination to go back., that he alwayes abhorred, but 
 he was ready to dye for Fear. O, the Hobgoblins 
 
 He went 
 down into, 
 and was 
 very Pleasant 
 in the 
 Valley of 
 Humiliat. 
 
 Lam. 3. 27, 
 28, 29. 
 
 Much per- 
 plexed in the 
 Valley of 
 the Shadoiv 
 of Death. 
 
 364 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 will have me, the Hobgoblins will have me, cried he ; and I 
 could not beat him out on't. He made such a noyse, and 
 such an outcry here, that, had they but heard him, 'twas enough 
 to encourage them to come and fall upon us. 
 
 But this I took very great notice of, that this Valley was as 
 quiet while he went thorow it, as ever I knew it before or since. 
 I suppose, those Enemies here, had now a special Check from 
 our Lord, and a Command not to meddle until Mr. Fearing 
 was pass'd over it. 
 
 It would be too tedious to tell you of all ; we will therefore 
 only mention a Passao;e or two more. When he 
 was come at Vanity Fair, I thought he would ^'^fnkj?'''' 
 have fought with all the men in the Fair ; I Fair, 
 feared there we should both have been knock'd 
 o'th' Head, so hot was he against their Fooleries ; upon the 
 inchanted Ground, he also was very wakeful. But when he 
 was come at the River where was no Bridge, there again he 
 was in a heavy Case ; now, now he said he should be drowned 
 for ever, and so never see that Face with Comfort, that he had 
 come so many miles to behold. 
 
 And here also I took notice of what was very remarkable, 
 the Water of that River was lower at this time, than ever I saw 
 it in all my Life ; so he went over at last, not much above 
 wet-shod. When he was going up to the Gate, Mr. Great-heart 
 began to take his Leave of him, and to wish him a good Reception 
 above : So he said, / shall. I shall. Then parted 
 we asunder, and I saw him no more. at\ast "^^^ 
 
 Honest. Then it seems he was well at last. 
 
 Greath. Yes, yes, I never had doubt about him, he was 
 a man of a choice Spirit, only he was alwayes kept very low, 
 and that made his Life so burthensome to him- 
 self, and so troublesome to others. He was 
 above many, tender of Sin ; he was so afraid p ^ 
 of doing Injuries to others, that he often would 
 deny himself of that which was lawful, because he would not 
 offend. 
 
 Hon. But what should be the reason that such a good Man 
 should be all his dayes so much in the dark ? 
 
 Greath. There are two sorts of Reasons for it ; one is. 
 The wise God will have it so. Some must Pipe^ and some 
 
 365 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 must Weep : Now Mr. Fearing was one that play'd upon this 
 
 Base. He and his fellows sound the Sackbut^ 
 good men whose Notes are more doleful than the Notes 
 
 are so in of other Musick are: Tho indeed some say, the 
 
 the dark. 'Q^se is the ground of Musick. And for my part, 
 
 Mat. II. 1 6, J Q^^Q p|Q(- 2iX. all for that Profession that begins not 
 ''^' ' ■ in heaviness of Mind, The first string that the 
 
 Musician usually touches, is the Base^ when he intends to put 
 all in tune ; God also plays upon this string first, when he sets 
 the Soul in tune for himself. Only here was the imperfection 
 of Mr. Fearing^ he could play upon no other Musick but this, 
 till towards his latter end. 
 
 I make bold to talk thus Metaphorically, for the ripening of 
 the Wits of young Readers, and because in the Book of the 
 
 Revelations, the Saved are compared to a company 
 CAaVi 2 °^ Musitians that play upon their Trumpets and 
 
 Harps, and sing their Songs before the Throne. 
 Hon. He was a very zealous man^ as one may see by what 
 Relation you have given of him. Difficulties^ Lyons^ or Fanity- 
 Fair^ he feared not at all : 'Twas only Sin^ Death and Hell, that 
 was to him a Terror ; because he had some Doubts about his 
 Interest in that Celestial Countrey. 
 
 Greath. You say right : Those were the things that were 
 
 his Troublers, and they, as you have well ob- 
 if f^t- served, arose from the weakness of his Mind 
 
 thereabout, not from weakness of Spirit as to the 
 pra6lical part of a Pilgrims Life, I dare believe, that as the 
 Proverb is, he could have bit a Firebrand, had it stood in his 
 way : But the things with which he was oppressed, no man 
 ever yet could shake off with ease. 
 
 Christiana. Then said Christiana, This Relation of Mr. 
 
 Fearing has done me good. I thought no body had 
 Christianas ^ ^^-^^ ^ ^^^ j^ ^^^ there was some Semblance 
 
 ^twixt this good man and /, only we differed in two 
 things. His Troubles were so great they brake out, but mine I kept 
 within. His also lay so hard upon him, they made him that he 
 could not knock at the Houses provided for Entertainment ; but my 
 Trouble was always such, as made me knock the louder. 
 lyfg ,j Mer. If I might also speak my Heart, I must 
 
 Sentence. say that something of him has also dwelt in me. 
 
 366 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 For I have ever been more afraid of the Lake and the loss of a 
 place in Paradise^ then I have been of the loss of other things. 
 Oh, thought I, may I have the Happiness to have a Habitation 
 there^ 'tis enough, though I part vf'\th all the World to win it. 
 
 Matt. Then said Matthew, Feor was one thing that made 
 me think that I was far from having that within 
 me that accompanies Salvation^ but if it was so Sentence 
 with such a good man as he^ why may it not also go 
 well with me ? 
 
 Jam. No fears, no Grace, said James. Though there is 
 not alwayes Grace where there is the fear of Hell ; 
 yet to be sure there is no Grace where there is no sentence 
 fear of God. 
 
 Greath. Well said James, thou hast hit the Mar k^ for the 
 fear of God is the beginning of Wisdom ; and to be sure they that 
 want the beginning, have neither middle nor end. But we will 
 here conclude our Discourse of Mr. Fearing, after we have sent 
 after him this Farewel. 
 
 TFell^ Master Fearing, thou didst fear 
 
 Thy God: And wast afraid V"'^^ ^^ 
 
 Of doing any thing, while here, aZuthim. 
 
 That would have thee betrayed. 
 
 And didst thou fear the Lake and Pit ? 
 
 Would others did so too : 
 
 For, as for them that want thy Wit, 
 
 They do themselves undo. 
 
 Now I saw, that they still went on in their Talk. For 
 after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with Mr. Fearing, 
 Mr. Honest began to tell them of another, but his 
 Name was Mr. Self-will. He pretended himself geif.^jii 
 to be a Pilgrim, said Mr. Honest ; But I perswade 
 my self, he never came in at the Gate that stands at the head 
 of the way. 
 
 Greath. Had you ever any talk with him about it ? 
 
 Hon. Yes, more than once or twice; but he would always 
 be like himself, self-willed. He neither cared for 
 man, nor Argument, nor yet Example ; what his had ta^k^d 
 Mind prompted him to, that he would do, and with him. 
 nothing else could he be got to. 
 
 367 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Greath. Pray what Principles did he hold^ for I suppose you 
 can tell? 
 
 Hon. He held that a man might follow the Vices as well 
 as the Virtues of the Pilgrims, and that if he did 
 Self-wiUV both, he should be certainly saved. 
 
 Greath. How I If he had said, Uis possible 
 for the best to be guilty of the Vices, as well as to partake of the 
 Virtues of Pilgrims, he could not much have been blamed : For 
 indeed we are exempted from no Vice absolutely, but on condition that 
 we Watch and Strive. But this I perceive is not the thing : But 
 if I understajid you right, your meaning is, that he was of that 
 Opinion, that it was allowable so to be. 
 
 Hon. Ai, ai, so I mean, and so he believed and pradlised. 
 
 Greath. But what Ground had he for his so saying? 
 
 Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his Warrant. 
 
 Greath. Prethee, Mr. Honest, present us with a few 
 particulars. 
 
 Hon. So I will. He said, to have to do with other mens 
 Wives, had been pra6Hsed by David, Gods Beloved, and there- 
 fore he could do it. He said, to have more Women than one, 
 was a thing that Solofnon practised, and therefore he could do it. 
 He said, that Sarah and the godly Mid wives of Egypt lyed, and 
 so did saved Rahab, and therefore he could do it. He said, that 
 the Disciples went at the bidding of their Master, and took 
 away the Owners Ass, and therefore he could do so too. He 
 said, that Jacob got the Inheritance of his Father in a way of 
 Guile and Dissimulation, and therefore he could do so too. 
 
 Greath. High base ! indeed, and you are sure he was of this 
 Opinion ? 
 
 Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring Scripture for it, 
 being Argument for it, &c. 
 
 Greath. Jn Opinion that is not fit to be, with any Allowance 
 in the World. 
 
 Hon. You must understand me rightly : He did not say 
 that any man might do this ; but, that those that had the 
 Virtues of those that did such things, might also do the same. 
 
 Greath. But what more false than such a Conclusion ? For 
 this is as much as to say, that because good men heretofore have 
 sinned of Infirmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a pre- 
 sumptuous mind. Or if because a Child, by the blast of the Wind, 
 
 368 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 or for that it stumbled at a stone ^ fell down and so defiled it self in 
 Afire, therefore he might wilfully lye down and wallow like a Bore 
 therein. IVho could a thought that any one could so far a been 
 blinded by the power of Lust P But what is written must be true: 
 They stumble at the tVord, being disobedient, where- 
 unto also they were appointed. 
 
 His supposing that such may have the godly Mans Firtues, who 
 addi£f themselves to their Vices, is also a Delusion as strong as the 
 other. ^Tis just as if the Dog should say, I have, or may have the 
 Qualities of the Child, because I lick up its stinking Excrements. 
 To eat up the Sin of Gods People, is no sign of one „ „ 
 
 that is possessed with their Virtues. Nor can I 
 believe that one that is of this Opinion, can at present have Faith 
 or Love in him. But I know you have made strong ObjeSlions 
 against him, prethee what can he say for himself? 
 
 Hon. Why, he says, To do this by way of Opinion, seems 
 abundance more honest, than to do it, and yet hold contrary to 
 it in Opinion. 
 
 Greath. A very wicked Answer, for tho to let loose the Bridle 
 to Lusts, while our Opinions are against such things, is bad ; yet to 
 sin, and plead a Toleration so to do, is worse ; the one stumbles 
 Beholders accidentally, the other pleads them into the Snare. 
 
 Hon. There are many of this mans mind, that have not 
 this mans mouth, and that makes going on Pilgrimage of so 
 little esteem as it is. 
 
 Greath. Tou have said the Truth, and it is to be lamented : 
 But he that feareth the King of Paradice, shall come out of 
 them all. 
 
 Christiana. There are strange Opinions in the World. 
 I know one that said 'twas time enough to repent when they 
 came to die. 
 
 Greath. Such are not over Wise : That man would a been 
 loath, might he have had a week to run twenty mile in for his Life, 
 to have deferred that fourney to the last hour of that Week. 
 
 Hon. You say right, and yet the generality of them that 
 count themselves Pilgrims, do indeed do thus. I am, as you see, 
 an old Man, and have been a Traveller in this Road many a 
 day ; and I have taken notice of many things. 
 
 I have seen some that have set out as if they would drive 
 all the World afore them ; who yet have in few dayes dyed as 
 
 B, AA 369 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 they in the Wilderness, and so never gat sight of the promised 
 Land. 
 
 I have seen some that have promised nothing at first setting 
 out to be Pilgrims, and that one would a thought could not 
 have lived a day, that have yet proved very good Pilgrims. 
 
 I have seen some that have run hastily forward, that again 
 have after a little time, run as fast just back again. 
 
 I have seen some who have spoke very well of a Pilgrims 
 Life at first, that after a while have spoken as much against it. 
 I have heard some, when they first set out for Paradice, say 
 positively, there is such a place, who when they have been 
 almost there, have come back again, and said there is none. 
 
 I have heard some vaunt what they would do in case they 
 should be opposed, that have even at a false Alarm fled Faith, 
 the Pilgrims way, and all. 
 
 Now as they were thus in their way, there came one runing 
 
 to meet them, and said, Gentlemen, and you of 
 
 /T- uble'^ ^^ weaker sort, if you love Life, shift for your 
 
 selves, for the Robbers are before you. 
 
 Greath. Then said Mr. Greatheart^ They be the three 
 
 that set upon Littlefaith heretofore. Well, said 
 
 I ar p. 246. YxQ^ vve are ready for them ; so they went on 
 
 SS/ t^^'"" w^y • Now they looked at every Turning 
 
 when they should a met with the Villains: But 
 
 whether they heard of Mr. Greatheart^ or whether they had 
 
 some other Game, they came not up to the Pilgrims. 
 
 Chris. Christiana then wished for an Inn for her self and 
 
 . . her Children, because they were weary. Then 
 
 w!s/il//T}or ^^^'^ ^^' H°^^^U There is one a little before us, 
 
 an In7i. where a very honourable Disciple, one Gaius^ 
 
 Rom. 16 "=? dwells. So they all concluded to turn in thither; 
 
 Q^j^g and the rather, because the old Gentleman gave 
 
 him so good a Report. So when they came to 
 
 r/iey enter the Door, they went in, not knocking, for folks 
 
 ^HousT ^^^ "°^ ^^ knock at the Door of an Inn. Then 
 
 they called for the Master of the House, and he 
 
 came to them : So they asked if they might lye there that Night ? 
 
 Gains. Yes Gentlemen, if you be true Men, 
 
 and how. was Christiana^ Mercy ^ and the BoySy the more 
 
 370 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 glad, for that the Inn-keeper was a lover of Pilgrims. So they 
 called for Rooms ; and he shewed them one for Christiana^ 
 and her Children, and Mercy^ and another for Mr. Great-heart 
 and the old Gentleman. 
 
 Greath. Then said Mr. Great-heart, good Gaius, what hast 
 thou for Supper? for these Pilgrims have come far to day^ and are 
 weary. 
 
 Gains. It is late, said Gaius ; so we cannot conveniently go 
 out to seek Food ; but such as we have you shall be welcome 
 to, if that will content. 
 
 Greath. IVe will he content with what thou hast in the 
 House, for as much as I have proved thee ; thou art never destitute 
 of that which is convenient. 
 
 Then he went down, and spake to the Cook, whose Name 
 was Taste-that-which-is-good, to get ready Supper 
 for so many Pilgrims. This done, he comes up }^^^T 
 again, saying, come my good Friends, you are 
 welcome to me, and I am glad that I have an House to 
 entertain you ; and while Supper is making ready, if you please, 
 let us entertain one another with some good Discourse : So 
 they all said, content. 
 
 Gaius. Then said Gaius, Whose Wife is this l^i'' ^^^T" 
 
 , , , q , , ^' , • ; • Uaius and 
 
 aged Matron i and whose Daughter is this young his Guests. 
 Damsel ? 
 
 Greath. The Woman is the Wife of one Christian., a 
 Pilgrim of former times, and these are his four Children : The 
 Maid is one of her Acquaintance, one that she hath perswaded 
 to come with her on Pilgrimage. The Boys take all after their 
 Father, and covet to tread in his Steps : Yea, if ^r , r ■ 
 they do but see any place where the old Pilgrim 
 hath lain, or any print of his Foot, it ministreth Joy to their 
 Hearts, and they covet to lye, or tread in the same. 
 
 Gaius. Then said Gaius., is this Christian s Wife, and are 
 these Christians Children ? I knew your Husband's Father, 
 yea, also, his Fathers Father. Many have been 
 good of this stock, their Ancestors dwelt first at ^^' "' '^^" 
 Antioch. Christians Progenitors (I suppose you 0/Christian'j 
 have heard your Husband talk of them) were very "'^^^ ''^^' 
 worthy men. They have above any that I know, sheweo 
 themselves men of great Virtue and Courage, for the Lord of 
 
 AA 2 371 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 the Pilgrims, his ways, and them that loved him. I have heard 
 of many of your Husbands Relations that have stood all Tryals 
 . „ , for the sake of the Truth. Stephen that w^as one 
 
 ' ' of the first of the Family from whence your 
 
 Husband sprang, was knocked o'th' Head with 
 Stones. James^ another of this Generation, was slain with the 
 edge of the Sword. To say nothing of Paul and Peter^ men 
 anciently of the Family from whence your Husband came : 
 There was Ignatius^ who was cast to the Lyons : Romanus^ 
 whose Flesh was cut by pieces from his Bones ; and Policarp^ 
 that played the man in the Fire : There was he that was 
 hanged up in a Basket in the Sun, for the Wasps to eat ; and 
 he who they put into a Sack, and cast him into the Sea to be 
 drowned. 'Twould be impossible, utterly to count up all of 
 that Family that have suffered Injuries and Death, for the love 
 of a Pilgrims Life. Nor can I, but be glad, to see that thy 
 Husband has left behind him four such Boys as these. I hope 
 they will bear up their Fathers Name, and tread in their Fathers 
 Steps, and come to their Fathers End. 
 
 Greath. Indeed Sir^ they are likely Lads^ they seem to chuse 
 heartily their Fathers IVayes. 
 
 Gains. That is it that I said, wherefore Christians Family 
 Ad ie to '^^ ^'^^ ^^'^^ ^° spread abroad upon the face of the 
 
 Christiana Ground, and yet to be numerous upon the Face 
 
 about her of the Earth : Wherefore let Christiana look out 
 
 •^'^' some Damsels for her Sons, to whom they may 
 
 be Betroathed, ^c. that the Name of their Father, and the 
 House of his Progenitors may never be forgotten in the 
 World. 
 
 Hon. ^Tis pity this Family should fall and be extinSi. 
 
 Gaius. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it may ; but let 
 Christiana take my Advice, and that's the way to uphold it. 
 
 And Christiana^ said This Inn-keeper, I am glad to see thee 
 and thy Friend Mercy together here, a lovely 
 MSthew"^ Couple. And may I advise, take Mercy into a 
 
 Marry. nearer Relation to thee : If she will, let her be 
 
 given to Matthew thy eldest Son : 'Tis the way 
 to preserve you a posterity in the Earth. So this match was 
 concluded, and in process of time they were married : But more 
 of that hereafter. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Gaius also proceeded, and said, I will now speak on the 
 behalf of Women, to take away their Reproach. For as Death 
 and the Curse came into the World by a Woman, so also did 
 Life and Health ; God sent fort/:) his Son^ made of 
 a Woman : Yea, to shew how much those that "' ^' 
 came after did abhor the Aft of their Mother ; ^ ' ^' 
 this Sex, in the old Testament, coveted Children, why Women 
 if happily this or that Woman might be the of old so 
 Mother of the Saviour of the World. I will say ^children ^'^ 
 again, that when the Saviour was come. Women j^^j^^ ^ 
 rejoyced in him, before either Man or Angel. 
 I read not that ever any man did give unto Christ so much as 
 one Groaty but the Women followed him, and 
 ministred to him of their Substance. 'Twas a Chap. 8. a, 3. 
 Woman that washed his Feet with Tears, and Chap. 7. 
 a Woman that anointed his Body jto the Burial : 37) 5°- 
 They were Women that wept when he was J°"" "• '^' 
 going to the Cross ; and Women that followed Chap. 12. 3. 
 him from the Cross, and that sat by his Sepulcher L^^- '^3- 27- 
 when he was buried : They were Women that Matt. 27. 55, 
 was first with him at his Resurrection Morn^ and ^ ' 
 Women that brought Tidinsis first to his Disciples " ^ '^'^' 
 
 o & r 22, 23. 
 
 that he was risen from the Dead : Women 
 
 therefore are highly favoured, and shew by these things that 
 
 they are sharers with us in the Grace of Life. 
 
 Now the Cook sent up to signifie that Supper was almost 
 ready, and sent one to lay the Cloath, the 
 
 Trenchers, and to set the Salt and Bread in "^^ff 
 
 ' ready. 
 
 order. 
 
 Then said Matthew., The sight of this Cloath, and of this 
 Forerunner of the Supper.^ begetteth in me a greater Appetite to my 
 Food than I had before. 
 
 Gaius. So let all ministring Doctrines to thee in this Life, 
 beget in thee a greater desire to sit at the Supper 
 of the great King in his Kingdom; for all fJl^lJ,"/' 
 Preaching, Books, and Ordinances here, are but from laying 
 as the laying of the Trenchers, and as setting of of^f^' Board 
 Salt upon the Board, when compared with the ^/Lm a«</ 
 Feast that our Lord will make for us when we Trenchers. 
 come to his House. 
 
 373 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 So Supper came up, and first a Heave-shoulder^ and a Wave- 
 Levit 7 ^2 breast was set on the Table before them : To 
 33, 34. shew that they must begin their Meal with 
 
 Chap. 10. Prayer and Praise to God. The Heave-shoulder 
 
 i4> 15- David lifted his Heart up to God with, and with 
 
 Psal. 25. I. |.}^g JVave-breasty where his heart lay^ with that he 
 
 Heb. 13. 15. xxsed to lean upon his Harp when he played. 
 These two Dishes were very fresh and good, and they all eat 
 heartily well thereof. 
 
 The next they brought up, was a Bottle of Wine, red as 
 
 Blood. So Gaius said to them, Drink freely, this 
 
 eu . 32. 14. jg ^j^g Juice of the true Vine, that makes glad the 
 
 ju g- 9- ^3- Heart of God and Man. So they drank and 
 Joh. 15. I. •' 
 
 were merry. 
 
 The next was a Dish of Milk well crumbed. But Gaius 
 
 said. Let the Boys have that^ that they may grow 
 I Pet. 2. I, 2. ^f^^^^i^y^ 
 
 A Dish of Then they brought up in course a Dish of 
 
 Milk. Butter and Honey. Then said Gaius, Eat freely 
 
 dBu °^ ^^"' ^°^ ^^'^ '^ good to chear up, and strengthen 
 
 your Judgments and Understandings: This was 
 
 our Lords Dish when he was a Child ; Butter and Honey shall 
 
 he eat, that he may know to refuse the Evil, and 
 
 choose the Good. 
 
 Then they brought them up a Dish of Apples, and they 
 
 were very good tasted Fruit. Then said Matthew. 
 
 AMls May we eat Apples, since they were such, by, and 
 
 with which the Serpent beguiled our first Mother? 
 
 Then said Gaius, 
 
 Apples were they with which we ivere heguiVd, 
 Yet Sin, «<?f Apples hath our Souls defiPd. 
 Apples forbid, if eat, corrupts the Blood : 
 To eat such, when commanded, does us good. 
 Drink of his Flagons then, thou Church, his Dove, 
 And eat his Apples, who art sick of Love. 
 
 Then said Matthew, I made the Scruple, because I a while 
 since was sick with eating of Fruit. 
 
 Gaius. Forbidden Fruit will make you sick, but not what 
 our Lord has tolerated. 
 
 374 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 While they were thus talking, they were presented with 
 another Dish, and 'twas a dish of Nuts. Then 
 said some at the Table, Nuts spoyl tender Teeth, °"^ 
 especially the Teeth of Children : Which when ^^J^'^ '-^ 
 Gains heard, he said. 
 
 Hard Texts are Nuts (/ will not call them Cheaters,) 
 Whose Shells do keep their Kernels from the Eaters. 
 Ope then the Shells^ and you shall have the Meaty 
 They here are brought^ for you to crack and Eat. 
 
 Then were they very Merry, and sate at the Table a long 
 time, talking of many things. Then said the old Gentleman, 
 My good Landlord, while we are cracking your Nuts^ if you 
 please, do you open this Riddle. 
 
 A Riddle 
 A man there was, tho some did count him mad^ put forth by 
 The more he cast away^ the more he had. old Honest. 
 
 Then they all gave good heed, wondering what good Gains 
 would say, so he sat still a while, and then thus replyed : 
 
 He that bestows his Goods upon the Poor. „ . 
 
 „, ,, , , . ■• , . ' Gdi\m opens it. 
 
 cthall have as much again^ and ten times more. 
 
 Then said Joseph^ I dare say Sir, I did not think you could 
 a found it out. 
 
 Oh ! said Gains, I have been trained up in -^^^^^.^ 
 this way a great while : Nothing teaches like 
 Experience ; I have learned of my Lord to be kind, and have 
 found by experience that I have gained thereby : There is that 
 scatterethy yet increaseth, and there is that with- 
 holdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to Poverty, f^^' "' ^'^' 
 There is that maketh himself Rich, yet hath nothing-^ 
 there is that maketh himself poor, yet hath great Riches. 
 
 Then Samuel whispered to Christiana his Mother, and said, 
 Mother, this is a very good mans House, let us stay here a 
 good while, and let my Brother Matthew be 
 married here to Mercy, before we go any further. and\ltxcy 
 
 The which Gains the Host overhearing, said, are Married. 
 With a very good Will my Child. 
 
 So they stayed there more than a Month, and Mercy was 
 given to Matthew to Wife. 
 
 375 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 While they stayed here, Mercy as her Custom was, would 
 be making Coats and Garments to give to the Poor, by which 
 she brought up a very good Report upon the Pilgrims. 
 
 But to return again to our Story. After Supper, the Lads 
 
 desired a Bed, for that they were weary with 
 
 to Bed^thT Travelling. Then Gains called to shew them 
 
 rest sit up. their Chamber, but said Mercy ^ I will have them 
 
 to Bed. So she had them to Bed, and they slept 
 
 well, but the rest sat up all Night : For Gains and they were 
 
 such suitable Company, that they could not tell how to part. 
 
 Then after much talk of their Lord, themselves, and their 
 
 Journey : Old Mr. Honesty he that put forth the 
 
 Great-hearty What Sii", you begin to be drouzy, 
 come rub up, now here's a Riddle for you. Then said Mr. 
 Honesty let's hear it. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-hearty 
 
 . r>- jj; a^ t^(it "^^ii kill, mnst first he overcome : 
 
 TVho live abroad would, first must die at home. 
 
 Hah, said Mr. Honest, it is a hard one, hard to expound, 
 and harder to practise. But come Landlord, said he, I will, if 
 you please, leave my part to you, do you expound it, and I will 
 hear what you say. 
 
 No, said Gains, 'twas put to you, and 'tis expected that you 
 should answer it. 
 
 Then said the old Gentleman, 
 
 He first by Grace must conquered be, 
 Vpe'Jdf"^^' rZ-fl/ 5/« would mortifie. 
 
 And who, that lives, would convince me. 
 Unto himself must die. 
 
 It is right, said Gains ; good Doftrine, and Experience 
 teaches this. For first, until Grace displays it self, and over- 
 comes the Soul with its Glory, it is altogether without Heart to 
 oppose Sin. Besides, if Sin is Satan's Cords, by which the Soul 
 lies bound, how should it make Resistance, before it is loosed 
 from that Infirmity ? 
 
 Secondly, Nor will any that knows either Reason or Grace, 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 believe that such a man can be a living Monument of Grace, 
 that is a Slave to his ow^n Corruptions. 
 
 And novv^ it comes in my mind, I will tell you a Story, 
 worth the hearing. There were two Men that 
 went on Pil2;rimage, the one began when he was l\",'i°" 
 
 1 1 II '-T^i worth the 
 
 young, the other when he was old : The young minJi?ig. 
 
 man had strong Corruptions to grapple with, the 
 
 old mans were decayed with the decays of Nature : The young 
 
 man trod his steps as even as did the old one, and was every 
 
 way as light as he ; who now, or which of them had their 
 
 Graces shining clearest, since both seemed to be alike ? 
 
 Honest. The young Mans doubtless. For that which heads it 
 
 against the greatest Opposition^ gives best demonstra- . ,^ , . 
 
 ? , .° . ^■' • ;j 7 • I ALompanson. 
 
 tion that It IS strongest ; especially when it also 
 
 holdeth pace with that that meets not with half so much ; as to he 
 sure old Age does not. 
 
 Besides, I have observed, that old men have blessed them- 
 selves with this mistake: Namely, takine the .... , 
 , „ XT r ■ A A Mistake. 
 
 decayes or JNature ror a gracious Conquest over 
 
 Corruptions, and so have been apt to beguile themselves. 
 Indeed old men that are gracious, are best able to give Advice 
 to them that are young, because they have seen most of the 
 emptiness of things. But yet, for an old and a young to 
 set out both together, the young one has the advantage of the 
 fairest discovery of a work of Grace within him, tho the old 
 mans Corruptions are naturally the weakest. 
 
 Thus they sat talking till break of Day. Now when the 
 Family was up, Christiana bid her Son James that he should 
 read a Chapter ; so he read the 53'^ of Isaiah. When he had 
 done, Mr. Honest asked why it was said. That the 
 Saviour is said to cotne out of a dry ground^ and also q"^ .'f 
 that he had no Form nor Comeliness in him ? 
 
 Greath. Then said Mr. Great-hearty To the first I answer, 
 Because, the Church of the Jews, of which Christ came, had 
 then lost almost all the Sap and Spirit of Religion. To the 
 Second I say. The Words are spoken in the Person of the 
 Unbelievers, who because they want that Eye that can see into 
 our Princes Heart, therefore they judge of him by the meanness 
 of his Outside. 
 
 Just like those that know not that precious Stones are 
 
 377 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 covered over with a homely Crust ; who when they have found 
 one, because they know not what they have found, cast it 
 again away as men do a common Stone. 
 
 Well, said Gains, Now you are here, and since, as I know, 
 Mr. Great-heart is good at his Weapons, if you please, after we 
 have refreshed our selves, we will walk into the Fields, to see if 
 we can do any good. About a mile from hence, 
 Gyant Slay- ^j^^^.^ j^ ^^^^ ^lavs,oocL a Gvant. that doth much 
 good assaulted tt- i • i a j 
 
 and slain. annoy the Kmgs High- way m these parts: And 
 
 I know whereabout his Haunt is, he is Master of 
 a number of Thieves ; 'twould be well if we could clear these 
 Parts of him. 
 
 So they consented and went, Mr. Great-heart with his 
 Sword, Helmet and Shield ; and the rest with Spears and Staves. 
 
 When they came to the place where he was, they found 
 
 him with one Feeble-mind in his Hands, whom his 
 
 ivith onT Servants had brought unto him, having taken him 
 
 Feeble- in the Way ; now the Gyant was rifling of him, 
 
 mind in his ^^'\\\i a purpose after that to pick his Bones ; for 
 
 he was of the nature of Flesh-eaters. 
 
 Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart, and his Friends, 
 at the mouth of his Cave with their Weapons, he demanded 
 what they wanted ? 
 
 Greath. We want thee ; for we are come to revenge the 
 Quarrel of the many that thou hast slain of the Pilgrims, when 
 thou hast dragged them out of the Kings High-way ; wherefore 
 come out of thy Cave. So he armed himself and came out, 
 and to a Battle they went, and fought for above an Hour, and 
 then stood still to take Wind. 
 
 Slaygood. Then said the Gyant, Why are you here on my 
 Ground ? 
 
 Greath. To revenge the Blood of Pilgrims, as I also told 
 thee before ; so they went to it again, and the Gyant made 
 Mr. Great-heart give back, but he came up again, and in the 
 greatness of his Mind, he let fly with such stoutness at the 
 Gyants Head and Sides, that he made him let his Weapon fall 
 out of his Hand : So he smote him, and slew him, and cut oflF 
 his Head, and brought it away to the Inn. He 
 Feeble-mind j j^ Peeble-mind the Pilgrim, and brought 
 
 rescued from •,,• .-tj- txtl l 
 
 the Gya?it. hmi With him to his Lodgings. When they 
 
 378 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 were come home, they shewed his Head to the Family, and 
 then set it up as they had done others before, for a Terror to 
 those that should attempt to do as he, hereafter. 
 
 Then they asked Mr. Feeblemind how he fell into his hands? 
 
 Feeblem. Then said the poor man, I am a sickly man, as 
 
 you see, and because Death did usually once a day 
 
 knock at my Door. I thought I should never be well ^^''\ ^^^^^f 
 
 , o TL 1 ir r>-i • ^•c mmd came to 
 
 at home : bo 1 betook my self to a rilgrims lire ; (ye a Pilgrim. 
 
 and have travelled hither from the Town of 
 
 Uncertain., where I and my Father were born. I am a man of 
 
 no strength at all, of Body, nor yet of Mind, but would, if I 
 
 could, tho I can but crrtw/, spend my Life in the Pilgrims way. 
 
 When I came at the Gate that is at the head of the Way, the 
 
 Lord of that place did entertain me freely: Neither objected he 
 
 against my weakly Looks, nor against my feeble Mind ; but 
 
 gave me such things that were necessary for my Journey, and 
 
 bid me hope to the end. When I came to the House of the 
 
 Interpreter., I received much Kindness there, and because the 
 
 Hill Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up that 
 
 by one of his Servants. Indeed I have found much Relief from 
 
 Pilgrims, tho none was willing to go so softly as I am forced to 
 
 do : Yet still as they came on, they bid me be of good Chear, 
 
 and said that it was the will of their Lord, that „, 
 
 I 1 ilCSS* '^ • 1 A.* 
 
 Comfort should be given to the. feeble minded^ and 
 so went on their own pace. When I was come up to Assault- 
 Lane., then this Gyant met with me, and bid me prepare for an 
 Encounter ; but alas, feeble one that I was, I had more need of 
 a Cordial : So he came up and took me, I conceited he should 
 not kill me ; also when he had got me into his Den, since 
 I went not with him willingly^ I believed I m k th' 
 should come out alive again. For I have heard, 
 that not any Pilgrim that is taken Captive by Violent Hands, 
 if he keeps Heart-whole towards his Master, is by the Laws of 
 Providence to die by the Hand of the Enemy. Robbed., I looked 
 to be, and Robbed to be sure I am ; but I am as you see escaped 
 with Life, for the which I thank my King as Author, and you 
 as the Means. Other Brunts I also look for, but this I have 
 resolved on, to wit, to run when I can, to go ^ ^^ ^^^^ 
 when I cannot run., and to creep when I cannot ^o. 
 As to the main, I thank him that loves me, I am fixed ; my 
 
 379 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 way is before me, my Mind is beyond the River that has no 
 Bridge, tho I am as you see, but oi ?i feeble Mind. 
 
 Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have not you sofne time 
 agOy been acquainted luith one Mr. Fearing, a Pilgrim ? 
 
 Feeble. Acquainted with him ; Yes. He came from the 
 Town of Stupidity^ which Weth four Degrees to the Northward 
 
 of the City of Destruction^ and as many oif, of 
 nf' p^^ui"^ where I was born ; Yet we were well acquainted, 
 mindV Uncle. for indeed he was mine Uncle, my Fathers 
 
 Brother J he and I have been much of a Temper, 
 he was a little shorter than I, but yet we were much of a 
 Complexion. 
 
 Hon. / perceive you know him^ and I am apt to believe also 
 Feeble-mind ^^^^ ^^ Were related one to another ; for you have 
 has sofne of his whitely Look., a Cast like his with your Eye^ and 
 Mr. Fearing'j your Speech is much alike. 
 
 Features. Feebl. Most have said so, that have known 
 
 us both, and besides, what I have read in him, I have for the 
 most part found in my self. 
 
 Gaius. Come Sir^ said good Gaius, be of good Chear^ you are 
 
 welcome to me^ and to my House ; and what thou 
 forts hi?n ' ^^^^ ^ mind to^ call for freely ; and what thou 
 
 would'st have my Servants do for thee., they will do 
 it with a ready Mind. 
 
 Feebl. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind., This is unexpected 
 
 Favour, and as the Sun shining out of a very dark 
 fftakmof Cloud: Did Gyant Slay-good intend me this 
 
 Providence. Favour when he stop'd me, and resolved to let 
 
 me go no further ? Did he intend that after he 
 had rifled my Pockets, I should go to Gaius mine Host? Yet 
 so it is. 
 
 Now, just as Mr. Feeble-mind, and Gaius was thus in talk ; 
 
 there comes one running, and called at the Door, 
 Tidings how and told. That about a Mile and an half off, 
 Zal^sTai'ntith "^^'^ ^^^ o"^ ^r. Not-right a Pilgrim, struck 
 a Thunder- dead upon the place where he was, with a 
 bolt, and Mr. Thunder holt. 
 
 ^Commmr^^' i^^f^/. Alas ! said Mr. Feeble-mind, is he 
 
 tipon it. slain ? he overtook me some days before I came 
 
 so far as hither, and would be my Company- 
 
 380 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 keeper : He also was with me when Slay-good the Gyant took 
 me, but he was nimble of his Heels, and escaped : But it seems, 
 he escaped to die, and I was took to live. 
 
 What^ one would think^ doth seek to slay out-right. 
 
 Oft times^ delivers from the saddest Plight. 
 
 'That very Providence, whose Face is Death, 
 
 Doth oft-times^ to the lowly ^ Life bequeath. 
 
 / taken was^ he did escape and flee^ 
 
 Hands Crost, gives Death to him^ and Life to me. 
 
 Now about this time Matthew and Mercy were Married ; 
 also Gaius gave his Daughter Phebe to "James^ Matthew^s 
 Brother, to Wife ; after which time, they yet stayed above ten 
 days at Gaius\ House, spending their time, and the Seasons, 
 like as Pilgrims use to do. 
 
 When they were to depart, Gaius made them a Feast, and 
 they did eat and drink, and were merry. Now 
 the Hour was come that they must be gone, Vygparl^to"" 
 wherefore Mr. Great-heart called for a Reckoning. gofo>~ward. 
 But Gaius told him, that at his House, it was not 
 the Custom for Pilgrims to pay for their Entertainment. He 
 boarded them by the year, but looked for his pay , , 
 from the good Samaritane, who had promised him 24, 35. 
 at his return, whatsoever Charge he was at with ^^^ ^/^^y 
 them, faithfully to repay him. Then said Mr. greet one 
 Great-heart to him, another at 
 
 Greath. Beloved^ thou dost faithfully^ what- 
 soever thou dost^ to the Brethren and to Stranger Sy ^■'° 
 which have born JVitness of thy Charity before the Church. 
 Whom if thou {yet) bring forward on their fourney after a Godly 
 sorty thou shalt do well. 
 
 Then Gaius took his leave of them all, and of his Children, 
 and particularly of Mr. Feeble-mind. He also 
 gave him something to drink by the way. SSm'/i'''' 
 
 Now Mr. Feeblemindy when they were going Feeble-mind, 
 out of the Door, made as if he intended to linger. 
 The which, when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, come Mr. 
 Feeblemindy pray do you go along with us, I will be your Con- 
 duSior^ and you shall fare as the rest. 
 
 381 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 for going 
 behind. 
 
 His Excuse 
 for it. 
 
 Feebl. Alas.^ I want a suitable Companion^ you are all lusty 
 and strongs but /, as you see^ am weak ; / chuse 
 therefore rather to come behind., lest., by reason of my 
 many Infirmities^ I should be both a Burthen to my 
 self and to you. I am., as I said., a man of a weak 
 and feeble Mind., and shall be offended and made weak at that 
 which others can bear. I shall like no Laughing., I shall like no gay 
 Attire., I shall like no unprofitable Questions. Nay^ 
 I am so weak a Man^ as to be offended with that 
 which others have a liberty to do. I do not yet 
 know all the Truth ; / am a very ignorant Christian-man ; some- 
 times if I hear some rejoyce in the Lordy it troubles me because I 
 cannot do so too. It is with me.^ as it is with a weak Man among 
 the strong., or as with a sick Man among the healthy., or as a Lamp 
 despised. {He that is ready to slip with his Feet., is as a Lamp 
 despised., in the Thought of him that is at ease.) 
 So that I know not what to do. 
 But Brother, said Mr. Great-heart. I have it in 
 Commission., to comfort the feeble-minded, and to 
 support the weak. You must needs go along 
 with us ; we will wait for you, we will lend you 
 our help, we will deny our selves of some things, 
 both Opinionative and Practical, for your sake ; 
 we will not enter into doubtful Disputations 
 before you, we will be made all things to you, 
 rather than you shall be left behind. 
 Now, all this while they were at Gaius\ Door ; and behold 
 as they were thus in the heat of their Discourse, 
 Mr. Ready-to-hault came by, with his Crutches in 
 his hand, and he also was going on Pilgrimage. 
 Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him., Man I how 
 earnest thou hither ? I was but just now com- 
 plaining that I had not a suitable Companion, but 
 thou art according to my Wish. Welcome, welcome., 
 good Mr. Ready-to-hault, / hope thee and I may be 
 some help. 
 
 Ready-to. I shall be glad of thy Company, said the other ; 
 and good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather than we will part, since we 
 are thus happily met, I will lend thee one of my Crutches. 
 
 Feebl. Nay., said he., tho I thank thee for thy good Willy I am 
 
 382 
 
 Job 12. 5. 
 Greath. 
 
 Great-heart' j' 
 Commissiott. 
 I Thes. 35. 14 
 Rom. 14. 
 I Cor. 8. 
 Chap. 9. 22. 
 
 A Christian 
 Spirit. 
 
 Psa. 38. 17. 
 
 Promises. 
 
 Feebl. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 glad to see 
 Ready-to- 
 hault coi?ie by. 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 not inclined to hault before I am Lame. How be it^ I think luhen 
 occasion /V, it may help me against a Dog. 
 
 Ready-to. If either my self or my Crutches.^ can do thee 
 a pleasure, we are both at thy Command, good Mr. Feeble- 
 mind. 
 
 Thus therefore they went on, Mr. Great-heart and Mr. 
 Honest went before, Christiana and her Children went next, 
 and Mr. Feeble-rnind and Mr. Ready-to-hault came behind with 
 his Crutches. Then said Mr. Honesty 
 
 Hon. Pray Sir^ now we are upon the Road^ tell us some 
 profitable things of some that have gone on Pilgrimage 
 before us. 
 
 Greath. With a good Will. I suppose you have heard 
 how Christian of old, did meet with Apollyon in the Valley of 
 Humiliation^ and also what hard work he had to go thorow the 
 Valley of the Shadow of Death. Also I think you cannot but 
 have heard how Faithful was put to it with 
 Madam Wanton., with Adam the first, with one ^ l^'^Y^^''^^ 
 Discontent., and Shame ; four as deceitful Villains, pag. 193! 
 as a man can meet with upon the Road. 
 
 Hon. Tes^ I have heard of all this ; but indeed., good 
 Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame, he was an un- 
 wearied one. 
 
 Greath. Ai, for as the Pilgrim well said. He of all men 
 had the wrong Name. 
 
 Hon. But pray Sir., where was it that Christian and Faithful 
 met Talkative ? that same was also a notable one. 
 
 Greath. He was a confident Fool, yet many follow his 
 wayes. 
 
 Hon. He had like to a beguiled Faithful. 
 
 Greath. Ai, But Christian put him into a way quickly to 
 find him out. Thus they went on till they came 
 at the place where Evangelist met with Christian ' P^^* 
 
 o 20^. PSP". 1\1» 
 
 and Faithful^ and Prophesied to them of what pag. 216. 
 should befall them at f^anity-Fair. 
 
 Greath. Then said their Guide, Hereabouts did Christian 
 and Faithful meet with Evangelist, who Prophesied to them of 
 what Troubles they should meet with at Fanity-Fair. 
 
 Hon. Say you so! I dare say it was a hard Chapter that 
 then he did read unto them. 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Greath. 'Twas so, but he gave them incouragement 
 
 withall. But what do we talk of them, they 
 
 \\Q^^c^^' were a couple of Lyon-Hke Men ; they had set 
 
 their Faces like Flint. Don't you remember 
 
 how undaunted they were when they stood before the Judge ? 
 
 Hon. Well Faithful bravely suffered] 
 
 Greath. So he did, and as brave things came on't : For 
 Hopeful and some others, as the Story relates it, were Converted 
 by his Death. 
 
 Hon. Well^ but pray go on ; for you are well acquainted 
 with things. 
 
 Greath. Above all that Christian met with after he had 
 passed thorow Vanity-Fair, one By-ends was the 
 ;,^"'P»S- arch one, 
 
 Hon. By-ends ; what was he ? 
 
 Greath. A very arch Fellow, a downright Hypocrite ; one 
 that would be Religious, which way ever the World went, but 
 so cunning, that he would be sure neither to lose, nor suffer 
 for it. 
 
 He had his Mode of Religion for every fresh occasion, and 
 his Wife was as good at it as he. He would turn and change 
 from Opinion to Opinion ; yea, and plead for so doing too. 
 But so far as I could learn, he came to an ill End with his 
 By-ends., nor did I ever hear that any of his Children were ever 
 of any Esteem with any that truly feared God. 
 
 Now by this time, they were come within sight of the 
 
 Thev are Town of Vanity., where Vanity Fair is kept. So 
 
 come within when they saw that they were so near the Town, 
 
 sight of they consulted with one another how they should 
 
 ^"^ ^' pass thorow the Town, and some said one thing, 
 
 Psa. 21. i6. ^j^j %om^ another. At last Mr. Greatheart said, 
 
 I have, as you may understand, often been a ConduSior of 
 
 Pilgrims thorow this Town ; Now I am ac- 
 
 They enter quainted with one Mr. Mnason., a Cyprusian by 
 
 Mnasons''^^ Nation, an old Disciple, at whose House we may 
 
 to Lodge. Lodge. If you think good, said he, we will turn 
 
 in there. 
 
 Content, said old Honest ; Content, said Christiana ; 
 Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind ; and so they said all. Now 
 you must think it was Even-tide., by that they got to the outside 
 
 384 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 of the Town, but Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the Old 
 man's House. So thither they came ; and he called at the 
 Door, and the old Man within knew his Tongue so soon as 
 ever he heard it ; so he opened, and they all came in. Then 
 said Mnason their Host, How far have ye come to day ? So 
 they said, From the House of Gaius our Friend. I promise 
 you, said he, you have gone a good stitch, you may well be 
 a-weary ; sit down. So they sat down. 
 
 Greath. Then said their Guide, Come what Chear Sirs, I 
 dare say you are welcome to my Friend. 
 
 Mna. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you Welcome ; and 
 whatever you want, do but say, and we will do 
 what we can to get it for you. gtado/Ztter- 
 
 Hon. Our great Want, a while since, was tainment. 
 Harbour, and good Company, and now I hope 
 we have both. 
 
 Mna. For Harbour, you see what it is, but for good 
 Company, that will appear in the Tryal. 
 
 Greath. IVell, said Mr. Great-heart, will you have the 
 Pilgrims up into their Lodging ? 
 
 Mna. I will, said Mr. Mnason. So he had them to their 
 respeftive Places ; and also shewed them a very fair Dining- 
 Room, where they might be and sup together, untill time was 
 come to go to Rest. 
 
 Now when they were set in their places, and were a little 
 cheary after their Journey, Mr. Honest asked his Landlord if 
 there were any store of good People in the Town ? 
 
 Mna. We have a few, for indeed they are but a few, when 
 compared with them on the other side. 
 
 Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them ? for the sight 
 of good men to them that are going on Pilgrimage, is 
 like to the appearing of the Moon and the Stars to fj^^^^ '^ff^'fj 
 them that are sailing upon the Seas. of the good 
 
 Mna. Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his P">ple in 
 Foot, and his Daughter Grace came up ; so he ^ ^ °^""' 
 said unto her, Grace, go you, tell my Friends, some sent for. 
 Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy-man, Mr. Love-saint, 
 Mr. Dare-not-ly, and Mr. Penitent ; that I have a Friend or 
 two at my House, that have a mind this Evening to see 
 them. 
 
 B. BB 385 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 So Grace went to call them, and they came, and after 
 Salutation made, they sat down together at the Table. 
 
 Then said Mr. Mnason their Landlord, My Neighbours, 
 I have, as you see, a company of Strangers come to my House, 
 they are Pilgrims : They come from afar, and are going to 
 Mount Sion. But who, quoth he, do you think this is ? 
 pointing with his Finger to Christiana. It is Christiana^ the 
 Wife of Christian^ that famous Pilgrim, who with Faithful his 
 brother were so shamefully handled in our Town. At that 
 they stood amazed, saying, We little thought to see Christiana^ 
 when Grace came to call us, wherefore this is a very comfort- 
 able Surprize. Then they asked her of her welfare, and if 
 these young men were her Husbands Sons. And when she 
 had told them they were; they said. The King whom you love, 
 and serve, make you as your Father, and bring you where he is 
 in Peace. 
 
 Honest and ^<^t down) asked Mr. Contrite and the )'est, in what 
 Contrite. posture their "Town was at present ? 
 
 Cont. You may be sure we are full of Hurry, 
 fiv7T- ^" ■^'^'^ time. 'Tis hard keeping our Hearts 
 
 ftihiess. and Spirits in any good Order, when we are in 
 
 a cumbred condition. He that lives in such a 
 place as this is, and that has to do with such as we have, has 
 need of an Item to caution him to take heed, every moment 
 of the Day. 
 
 Hon. But how are your Neighbours for quietness ? 
 
 Cont. They are much more moderate now than formerly. 
 „ . f- You know how Christian and Faithful wqxg. used 
 
 not so hot at at our Town ; but of late, I say, they have been 
 Vanity Fair far more moderate. I think the Blood of Faithful 
 as formerly. jj^^j^ ^|j.j^ j^^j ^^^^^ t\\em till now ; for since 
 
 they burned him, they have been ashamed to burn any more : 
 In those days we were afraid to walk the Streets, but now we 
 can shew our Heads. Then the Name of a Professor was 
 odious, now., specially in some parts of our Town (for you know 
 our Town is large) Religion is counted Honourable. 
 
 Then said Mr. Contrite to them^ Pray how fareth it with 
 you in your Pilgrimage^ how stands the Countrey affeSled towards 
 you? 
 
 386 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hon. It happens to us, as it happeneth to Way-faring 
 men ; sometimes our way is clean, sometimes foul ; sometimes 
 up hill, sometimes down hill ; We are seldom at a Certainty. 
 The Wind is not alwayes on our Backs, nor is every one a 
 Friend' that we meet with in the Way. We have met with 
 some notable Rubs already ; and what are yet behind we know 
 not, but for the most part we find it true, that has been talked 
 of of old, A good Man must suffer Trouble. 
 
 Contrit. Ton talk of Rubs ^ what Rubs have you met withal? 
 
 Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart our Guide, for he can 
 give the best Account of that. 
 
 Greath. We have been beset three or four times already : 
 First Christiana and her Children were beset with two Ruffians, 
 that they feared would a took away their Lives ; We was beset 
 with Gyant Bloody-tnan, Gyant Maul., and Gyant Slay-good. 
 Indeed we did rather beset the last, than were beset of him : 
 And thus it was. After we had been some time at the House 
 of Gaius, mine Host^ and of the ivhole Church., we were minded 
 upon a time to take our Weapons with us, and go see if we 
 could light upon any of those that were Enemies to Pilgrims ; 
 (for we heard that there was a notable one thereabouts.) Now 
 Gaius knew his Haunt better than I, because he dwelt there- 
 about, so we looked and looked, till at last we discerned the 
 mouth of his Cave ; then we were glad and pluck'd up our 
 Spirits. So we approached up to his Den^ and lo when we 
 came there, he had dragged by meer force into his Net, this 
 poor man^ Mr. Feeble-mind^ and was about to bring him to his 
 End. But when he saw us, supposing as we thought, he had 
 had another Prey, he left the poor man in his Hole, and came 
 out. So we fell to it full sore, and he lustily laid about him ; 
 but in conclusion, he was brought down to the Ground, and his 
 Head cut oft, and set up by the Way-side for a Terror to such 
 as should after practise such Ungodliness. That I tell you the 
 Truth, here is the man himself to affirm it, who was as a Lamb 
 taken out of the Mouth of the Lyon. 
 
 Feebl. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, I found this true to my 
 Cost., and Comfort ; to my Cost., when he threatned to pick my 
 Bones everx tnoment \ and to yny Comfort., when I saw Mr. 
 Great-heart and his Friends with their J [Weapons approach so near 
 for my Deliverance. 
 
 BB2 387 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Holym. Then said Mr. Holy-man^ There are two things 
 
 that they have need to be possessed with that go 
 miJs'speech. °" Pilgrimage, Courage and an umpotted Life. If 
 
 they have not Courage^ they can never hold on 
 their way ; and if their Lives be loose, they will make the very 
 Name of a Pilgrim stink. 
 
 Loves. Then said Mr. Love-saint ; I hope this Caution is 
 
 not needful amongst you. But truly there are 
 sJxii's'^Sieech rnany that go upon the Road, that rather declare 
 
 themselves Strangers to Pilgrimage, than Strangers 
 and Pilgrims in the Earth. 
 
 Darenot. Then said Mr. Dare-not-ly, ' Tis true ; they 
 
 neither have the Pilgrims Weed, nor the Pilgrims 
 not-lv Tt' Courage ; they go not uprightly, hut all awrie with 
 
 Speech. their Feet, one Shoo goes inward, another outward, 
 
 and their Hosen out behind ; there a Rag, and 
 there a Rent, to the Disparagement of their Lord. 
 
 Penit. These things, said Mr. Penitent, they ought to be 
 
 troubled for, nor are the Pilgrims like to have 
 th'sfiTec/^^^ that Grace put upon them and their Pilgrims 
 
 Progress, as they desire, until the way is cleared 
 of such Spots and Blemishes. 
 
 Thus they sat talking and spending the time, until Supper 
 was set upon the Table. Unto which they went and refreshed 
 their weary Bodies, so they went to Rest. Now they stayed in 
 this Fair a great while, at the House of this Mr. Mnason, who 
 in process of time gave his Daughter Grace unto Samuel 
 Christiana''^ Son, to Wife, and his Daughter Martha to 
 Joseph. 
 
 The time, as I said, that they lay here, was long (for it was 
 not now as in former times.) Wherefore the Pilgrims grew 
 acquainted with many of the good people of the Town, and did 
 them what service they could. Mercy, as she was wont, 
 laboured much for the Poor, wherefore their Bellyes and Backs 
 blessed her, and she was there an Ornament to her Profession. 
 And to say the truth, for Grace, Phebe, and Martha, they were 
 all of a very good Nature, and did much good in their place. 
 They were also all of them very Fruitful, so that Christianas 
 Name, as was said before, was like to live in the World. 
 
 While they lay here, there came a Monster out of the 
 
 388 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Woods, and slew many of the People of the Town. It would 
 
 also carry away their Children, and teach them 
 
 to suck its Whelps. Now no man in the Town 
 
 durst so much as Face this Monster j but all Men fled when 
 
 they heard of the noise of his coming. 
 
 The Monster was like unto no one Beast upon the Earth. 
 
 Its Body was like a Dragon, and it had seven 
 
 Heads and ten Horns, It made great havock of „. \,,'\ 
 r-ii -I , I • , I TIT- -^ "" Shape. 
 
 Lhildreny and yet it was governed by a iVoman. h' N t 
 
 This Monster propounded Conditions to men ; 
 
 and such men as loved their Lives more then their Souls, 
 
 accepted of those Conditions. So they came under. 
 
 Now this Mr. Great-hearty together with these that came to 
 visit the Pilgrims at Mr. Mnasons House, entred into a 
 Covenant to go and ingage this Beast, if perhaps they might 
 deliver the People of this Town, from the Paws and Mouth of 
 this so devouring a Serpent. 
 
 Then did Mr. Great-hearty Mr. Contrite.^ Mr. Holy-man^ 
 Mr. Dare-not-ly^ and Mr. Penitent^ with their 
 Weapons go forth to meet him. Now the How he is 
 Monster at first was very Rampant, and looked 
 upon these Enemies with great Disdain, but they so be-labored 
 him, being sturdy men at Arms, that they made him make 
 a Retreat : so they came home to Mr. Mnasons House 
 again. 
 
 The Monster .^ you must know, had his certain Seasons to 
 come out in, and to make his Attempts upon the Children of 
 the People of the Town, also these Seasons did these valiant 
 Worthies watch him in, and did still continually assault him ; 
 in so much, that in process of time, he became not only 
 wounded, but lame ; also he has not made that havock of the 
 Towns-mens Children, as formerly he has done. And it is 
 verily believed by some, that this Beast will die of his 
 Wounds. 
 
 This therefore made Mr. Great-heart and his Fellows, of 
 great Fame in this Town, so that many of the People that 
 wanted their taste of things, yet had a Reverend Esteem and 
 Respe6t for them. Upon this account therefore it was that 
 these Pilgrims got not much hurt here. True, there were 
 some of the baser sort that could see no more then a Mole^ 
 
 389 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 nor understand more than a Beast, these had no reverence 
 
 for these men, nor took they notice of their Valour or 
 
 Adventures. 
 
 Well, the time drew on that the Pilgrims must go on their 
 
 way, wherefore they prepared for their Journey. They sent 
 
 for their Friends, they conferred with them, they had some 
 
 time set apart therein to commit each other to the Protection of 
 
 their Prince. There was again, that brought them of such 
 
 things as they had, that was fit for the weak, and the strong, 
 
 .0.0 for the Women, and the Men : and so laded 
 
 Act. 28. 10. , . , 1 , • 
 
 them with such thmgs as was necessary. 
 
 Then they set forwards on their way, and their Friends 
 accompanying them so far as was convenient ; they again 
 committed each other to the Prote6lion of their King, and 
 parted. 
 
 They therefore that were of the Pilgrims Company went 
 on, and Mr. Great-heart went before them ; now the Women 
 and Children being weakly, they were forced to go as they 
 could bear, by this means Mr. Ready-to-hault and Mr. Feeble- 
 mind had more to sympathize with their Condition. 
 
 When they were gone from the Towns-men, and when 
 their Friends had bid them farewel, they quickly came to the 
 place where Faithful was put to Death : There therefore they 
 made a stand, and thanked him that had enabled him to bear 
 his Cross so well, and the rather, because they now found that 
 they had a benefit by such a manly Suffering as his was. 
 
 They went on therefore after this, a good way further, 
 
 talking of Christian and Faithful^ and how Hopeful 
 
 ^ ioyned himself to Christian after that Faithful 
 
 p. 122. J J J 
 
 was dead. 
 Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre^ where the 
 Silver-mine was, which took Demas off from his Pilgrimage, and 
 into which, as some \.\\\nk, By-ends fell and perished; wherefore 
 they considered that. But when they were come to the old 
 Monument that stood over against the Hill Lucre^ to wit, to 
 the Pillar of Salt that stood also within view of Sodom^ and its 
 stinking Lake ; they marvelled, as did Christian before, that 
 men of that Knowledge and ripeness of Wit as they was, 
 should be so blinded as to turn aside here. Only they considered 
 again, that Nature is not affefted with the Harms that others 
 
 390 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 have met with, specially if that thing upon which they look, has 
 
 an attrafting Virtue upon the foolish Eye. 
 
 I saw now that they went on till they came at the River 
 
 that was on this side of the delegable Mountains. 
 
 To the River where the fine Trees o-row on ' ^^^ P^^' 
 
 both sides, and whose Leaves, if taken inwardly, 
 
 are good against Surfeits ; where the Medows are green 
 
 all the year long, and where they might lie 
 
 ^ f 1 > ^ P.sal. 23. 
 
 down sarely. ^ 
 
 By this River side in the Medow, there were Cotes and 
 Folds for Sheep, an House built for the nourishing and bringing 
 up of those Lambs, the Babes of those Women that go on 
 Pilgrimage. Also there was here one that was 
 intrusted with them, who could have compassion, j ^' ^' 
 and that could gather these Lambs with his Arm, 
 and carry them in his Bosom, and that could gently lead those 
 that were with young. Now to the Care of this Man^ 
 Christiana admonished her four Daughters to commit their 
 little ones ; that by these Waters they might be housed, 
 harbored, succored and nourished, and that none 
 of them might he lacking in time to come. This -'^'' "^' '^' 
 man, if any of them go astray, or be lost, he will ^-^ek. 34. ii, 
 bring them again, he will also bind up that which jj] jgl 
 was broken, and will strengthen them that are 
 sick. Here they will never want Meat, and Drink and 
 Cloathing, here they will be kept from Thieves and Robbers, 
 for this man will dye before one of those committed to his 
 Trust, shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure to have 
 good Nurture and Admonition, and shall be taught 
 to walk in right Paths, and that you know is ■'° " 
 a Favour of no small account. Also here, as you see, are 
 delicate Waters., pleasant Medows., dainty Flowers., variety of 
 Trees., and such as bear wholsom Fruit. Fruit, not like that that 
 Matthew eat of, that fell over the Wall out of Belzebubs Garden, 
 but Fruit that procureth Health where there is none, and that 
 continueth and increaseth it where it is. 
 
 So they were content to commit their little Ones to him ; 
 and that which was also an Incouragement to them so to do, 
 was, for that all this was to be at the Charge of the King, and 
 so was an Hospital to young Children, and Orphans. 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Now they went on : And when they were come to By-path 
 
 Medow, to the Stile over which Christian went 
 
 ^"^ , ""^ with his Fellow HopefuL when they were taken 
 
 come to .'■-'. ■' . 
 
 By-path by Gyant Despair^ and put into Doubting Castle : 
 
 Stile, have They sate down and consulted what was best to 
 
 a mind to y^^ done, to wit, now they were so strong, and 
 
 with Gyant had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their 
 
 Despair. Conduitor ; whether they had not best to make 
 
 p . an Attempt upon the Gyant, demolish his Castle, 
 
 233, 239. and if there were any Pilgrims in it, to set them 
 
 at liberty before they went any further. So one 
 said one thing, and another said the contrary. One questioned 
 if it was lawful to go upon Unconsecrated Ground, another said 
 they might, provided their end was good ; but Mr. Great-heart 
 said, Though that Assertion offered last, cannot be universally 
 true, yet I have a Comandment to resist Sin, to overcome 
 Evil, to fight the good Fight of Faith : And I pray, with whom 
 should I fight this good Fight, if not with Gyant Despair} 
 I will therefore attempt the taking away of his Life, and 
 the demolishing of Doubting Castle. Then said he, who will 
 go with me ? Then said old Honesty I will, and so will we 
 
 too, said Christian s four Sons, Matthew^ Samuel^ 
 J ■'°j " ^' James and Joseph^ for they were young men and 
 
 strong. 
 
 So they left the Women in the Road, and with them Mr. 
 
 Feeble-mind^ and Mr. Ready-to-haulty with his Crutches, to be 
 
 their Guard^ until they came back, for in that place tho Gyant 
 
 J ^ Despair dwelt so near, they keeping in the Road, 
 
 A little Child might lead them. 
 So Mr. Great-hearty old Honest, and the four young men, 
 went to go up to Doubting Castle, to look for Gyant Despair : 
 When they came at the Castle Gate, they knocked for Entrance 
 with an unusual Noise. At that the old Gyant comes to the 
 Gate, and Diffidence his Wife follows : Then said he, Who, 
 and what is he, that is so hardy, as after this manner to molest 
 the Gyant Despair ? Mr. Great-heart replyed, It is I, Great- 
 heart, one of the King of the Celestial Countreys Conductors of 
 Pilgrims to their Place. And I demand of thee that thou open 
 thy Gates for my Entrance, prepare thy self also to Fight, for I 
 am come to take away thy Head, and to demolish Doubting Castle. 
 
 392 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Now Gyant Despair^ because lie was a Gyant, thought no 
 man could overcome him, and again, thought he, 
 since heretofore I have made a Conquest of over^^me ^^ 
 Angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid ? So Angels. 
 he harnessed himself and went out : He had 
 a Cap of Steel upon his Head, a Brestplate of Fire girded to 
 him, and he came out in Iron Shooes, with a great Club in his 
 Hand : Then these six men made up to him, and beset him 
 behind and before 5 also when Diffidence., the Gyantess, came 
 up to help him, old Mr. Honest cut her down at one Blow. 
 Then they fought for their Lives, and Gyant Despair was 
 brought down to the Ground, but was very loth 
 to dye : He strugled hard, and had, as they say, as /o^^^o^Je 
 many Lives as a Cat, but Great-heart was his death, 
 for he left him not till he had severed his head from his shoulders. 
 
 Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, and that you 
 know might with ease be done, since Gyant 
 Despair was dead. They were seven Days in castle'^^- 
 destroying of that ; and in it of Pilgrims, they juolished. 
 found one Mr. Dispondency^ almost starved to 
 Death, and one Much-afraid his Daughter ; these two they 
 saved alive. But it would a made you a wondered to have seen 
 the dead Bodies that lay here and there in the Castle Yard, and 
 how full of dead mens Bones the Dungeon was. 
 
 When Mr. Great-heart and his Companions had performed 
 this Exploit, they took Mr. Despondency^ and his Daughter 
 Much-afraid., into their Protection, for they were honest People, 
 tho they were Prisoners in Doubting Castle, to that Tyrant 
 Gyant Despair. They therefore I say, took with them the 
 Head of the Gyant (for his Body they had buried under a heap 
 of Stones) and down to the Road and to their Companions they 
 came, and shewed them what they had done. Now when 
 Feeble-mind., and Ready-to-hault saw that it was the Head of 
 Gyant Despair indeed, they were very jocond and merry. Now 
 Christiana., if need was, could play upon the Vial., and her 
 Daughter Mercy upon the Lute : So, since they were so merry 
 disposed, she plaid them a Lesson, and Ready- j., j^^^^ 
 to-hault would Dance. So he took Dispondencie*% Musick and 
 Daughter, named Much-afraid., by the Hand, and Dancing 
 to Dancing they went in the Road. True, he ^^' ^''^' 
 
 393 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 could not Dance without one Crutch in his Hand, but I 
 promise you, he footed it well ; also the Girl was to be com- 
 mended, for she answered the Musick handsomely. 
 
 As for Mr. Despondency^ the Musick was not much to him, 
 he was for feeding rather then Dancing, for that he was almost 
 starved. So Christiana gave him some of her bottle of Spirits 
 for present Relief, and then prepared him something to eat ; 
 and in little time the old Gentleman came to himself, and 
 began to be finely revived. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, when all these things were 
 finished, Mr. Great-heart took the Head of Gyant Despair^ and 
 set it upon a Pole by the High-way side, right over against the 
 Pillar that Christian erefted for a Caution to Pilgrims that came 
 after, to take heed of entring into his Grounds. 
 
 Then he writ under it upon a Marble stone, these Verses 
 following. 
 
 This is the Head of him, whose Name only^ 
 
 In fortner timeSy did Pilgrims terrijie. 
 iJitZf ^'^ Castle'; down, and Diffidence his Wife, 
 
 Deliverance. Brave Master Great- heart has bereft of Life. 
 Despondency, his Daughter Much-afraid, 
 
 Great-heart, for them also the Man has playd. 
 
 Who hereof doubts, if he I but cast his Eye, 
 
 Up hither, may his Scruples satisfie. 
 
 This Head, also when doubting Cripples dance, 
 
 Doth shew from Fears they have Deliverance. 
 
 When these men had thus bravely shewed themselves 
 against Doubting-Castle, and had slain Gyant-Despair, they 
 went forward, and went on till they came to the Dele£fable 
 Mountains, where Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves 
 with the Varieties of the Place. They also acquainted them- 
 selves with the Shepherds there, who welcomed them as they 
 had done Christian before, unto the deledlable Mountains. 
 
 Now the Shepherds seeing so great a train follow Mr. 
 Great-heart (for with him they were well acquainted ;) they 
 said unto him. Good Sir, you have got a goodly Company here; 
 pray where did you find all these ? 
 
 394 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Then Mr. Great-heart replyed, 
 
 First here's Christiana and her train. 
 
 Her Sons, and her Sons TVives, who like the Wain steech to the 
 
 Keep by the Pole, and do by Compass steer, Shepherds. 
 
 From Sin to Grace, else they had not been here. 
 
 Next here^s old Honest come on Pilgrimage, 
 
 Ready-to-halt too, tuho I dare ingage, 
 
 True hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, 
 
 Who willing was, not to be left behind. 
 
 Despondency, good-man, is coming after, 
 
 And so also is Much-afraid, his Daughter. 
 
 May we have Entertainment here, or must 
 
 We further go ? let's knoxv whereon to trust. 
 
 Then said the Shepherds ; This is a comfortable Company, 
 you are welcome to us, for we have for the 
 Feeble, as for the Stro?ig ; our Prince has an Eye Jainm^"!"' 
 to what is done to the least of these. Therefore ^^^^^ ^ 
 Infirmity must not be a block to our Entertain- 
 ment. So they had them to the Palace Door, and then said 
 unto them, Come in Mr. Feeble-mind, come in Mr. Ready-to- 
 halt, come in Mr. Despondency, and Mrs, Much-afraid his 
 Daughter. These Mr, Great-heart, said the Shepherds to the 
 Guide, we call in by Name, for that they are most subject to 
 draw back ; but as for you, and the rest that are strong, we 
 leave you to your wonted Liberty. Then said 
 Mr. Great-heart, This day I see that Grace doth '^jf'lf;'^''°'' 
 shine in your Faces, and that you are my Lords shepherds. 
 Shepherds indeed ; for that you have not pushed Ezek. 34. 21. 
 these Diseased neither with Side nor Shoulder, 
 but have rather strewed their way into the Palace with Flowers, 
 as you should. 
 
 So the Feeble and Weak went in, and Mr. Great-heart, and 
 the rest did follow. When they were also set down, the 
 Shepherds said to those of the weakest sort. What is it that you 
 would have ? For said they, all things must be managed here, 
 to the supporting of the weak, as well as to the warning of the 
 Unruly. 
 
 So they made them a Feast of things easie of Digestion, 
 and that were pleasant to the Palate, and nourishing ; the 
 
 395 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 which when they had received, they went to their rest, each 
 one respedlively unto his proper place. When Morning was 
 come, because the Mountains were high, and the day clear ; 
 and because it was the Custom of the Shepherds to shew to the 
 Pilgrims, before their Departure, some Rarities ; therefore after 
 they were ready, and had refreshed themselves, the Shepherds 
 took them out into the Fields, and shewed them first, what 
 they had shewed to Christian before. 
 
 Then they had them to some new places. The first was 
 
 to Mount-Marvel^ where they looked, and behold 
 M3««/- ^ vcizn at a Distance, that tumbled the Hills about 
 
 with Words. Then they asked the Shepherds 
 246. ' what that should mean? So they told him, that 
 
 that man was the Son of one Great-grace^ of whom 
 you read in the first part of the Records of the Pilgrims Progress. 
 And he is set there to teach Pilgrims how to believe down, or to 
 
 tumble out of their wayes, what Difficulties they 
 Mar. 11.23, shall meet with, by Faith. Then said Mr. 
 
 Great-hearty I know him, he is a man above many. 
 Then they had them to another place, called Mount- 
 Innocent. And there they saw a man cloathed 
 Mount- ^jj jj^ White; and two men, Prejudice, and 
 
 Ill-will.^ continually casting Dirt upon him. Now 
 behold the Dirt, whatsoever they cast at him, would in little 
 time fall off again, and his Garment would look as clear as if no 
 Dirt had been cast thereat. 
 
 Then said the Pilgrims what means this ? The Shepherds 
 answered, This man is named Godly-man., and this Garment is 
 to shew the Innocency of his Life. Now those that throw 
 Dirt at him, are such as hate his Well-doing., but as you see the 
 Dirt will not stick upon his Cloaths, so it shall be with him 
 that liveth truly Innocently in the World. Whoever they be 
 that would make such men dirty, they labour all in vain ; for 
 God, by that a little time is spent will cause that their Innocence 
 shall break forth as the Light, and their Righteousness as the 
 Noon day. 
 
 Then they took them, and had them to Mount-Charity^ 
 
 where they shewed them a man that had a 
 ^^fff bundle of Cloth lying before him, out of which 
 
 he cut Coats and Garments, for the Poor that 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 stood about him ; yet his Bundle or Role of Cloth was never 
 the less. 
 
 Then said they, what should this be ? This is, said the 
 Shepherds, to shew you, That he that has a Heart to give of 
 his Labour to the Poor, shall never want wherewithal. He 
 that watereth shall be watered himself. And the Cake that the 
 Widdow gave to the Prophet, did not cause that she had ever 
 the less in her Barrel. 
 
 They had them also to a place where they saw one Fool^ 
 
 and one Wont-wit^ washing of an Ethiopian with , „, , ^ 
 
 1 u- \.-^ \, ^ .-L .u The Work of 
 
 mtention to make him white, but the more they ^^^^ p^^j ^;^^ 
 
 washed him, the blacker he was. They then oneWant-witt. 
 asked the Shepherds what that should mean. So 
 they told them, saying, Thus shall it be with the vile Person ; 
 all means used to get such an one a good Name, shall in Con- 
 clusion tend but to make him more abominable. Thus it was 
 with the Pharisees^ and so shall it be with all Hypocrites. 
 
 Then said Mercy the Wife of Matthew to Christiana her 
 Mother, Mother, I would, if it might be, see the 
 Hole in the Hill ; or that, commonly called the ^ ^^"^ ' ^^^' 
 By-way to Hell. So her Mother brake her mind 
 to the Shepherds. Then they went to the Door ; it was in 
 the side of an Hill, and they opened it, and bid Mercy hearken 
 awhile. So she hearkened, and heard one saying, ^ercy has 
 Cursed be my Father for holding of my Feet hack a mind io 
 from the way of Peace and Life ; and another said, ^f^ ^''^ ^^{' 
 that I had been torn in pieces before I had^ to save 
 my Life^ lost my Soul ; and another said. If I were to live again^ 
 hoiu would I deny my self rather then come to this Place. Then 
 there was as if the very Earth had groaned, and quaked under 
 the Feet of this young Woman for fear ; so she looked white, 
 and came trembling away, saying. Blessed be he and she that is 
 delivered from this Place. 
 
 Now when the Shepherds had shewed them all these things, 
 
 then they had them back to the Palace, and entertained them 
 
 with what the House would afford ; But Mercy being a young, 
 
 and breeding; Woman, longed for something which 
 
 ITT Mercy 
 
 she saw there, but was ashamed to ask. Her )o„<rc(h and 
 
 Mother-in-law then asked her what she ailed, for for what. 
 
 she looked as one not well. Then said Mercy., 
 
 397 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 There is a Looking-glass hangs up in the Dining-room^ off of which 
 I cannot take my mind ; if therefore I have it not, I think I 
 shall Miscarry. Then said her Mother, I will mention thy 
 Wants to the Shepherds, and they will not deny it thee. But 
 she said, I am ashamed that these men should know that I 
 longed. Nay my Daughter, said she, it is no Shame, but 
 a Virtue, to long for such a thing as that ; so Mercy said, 
 Then Mother, if you please, ask the Shepherds if they are 
 willing to sell it. 
 
 Now the Glass was one of a thousand. It would present 
 It ivas the ^ man, one way with his own Feature exa6lly. 
 
 Word of God. and turn it but another way, and it would shew 
 
 one the very Face and Similitude of the Prince of 
 jam. I. 23. Pilgrims himself. Yea I have talked with them 
 
 that can tell, and they have said, that they have seen the very 
 
 Crown of Thorns upon his Head, by looking in 
 
 r- 13- 12. j.j^^^ Glass, they have therein also seen the holes 
 
 1 Cor. ^. 18 ^" ^'^ Hands, in his Feet, and his Side. Yea such 
 
 an excellency is there in that Glass, that it will 
 shew him to one where they have a mind to see him ; whether 
 living or dead, whether in Earth or Heaven, whether in a State 
 of Humiliation, or in his Exaltation, whether coming to Suffer, 
 or coming to Reign. 
 
 Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds apart. (Now 
 
 the Names of the Shepherds are Knowledge^ 
 I ^ai , pag. Experience^ Watchful.^ and Sincere.^) and said unto 
 
 them. There is one of my Daughters a breeding 
 Woman, that, I think doth long for some thing that she hath 
 seen in this House, and she thinks she shall miscarry if she 
 should by you be denyed. 
 
 Experience. Call her, call her. She shall assuredly have 
 
 what we can help her to. So they called her, 
 nothsfher ^"^^ ^^'^ ^° ^^^' Mercys what is that thing thou 
 
 Lotighig. wouldest have ? Then she blushed and said, 
 
 The great Glass that hangs up in the Dining- 
 room : So Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a joyful Consent 
 it was given her. Then she bowed her Head, and gave Thanks, 
 and said, By this I know that I have obtained Favour in your 
 Eyes. 
 
 They also gave tg the other young Women such things as 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 they desired, and to their Husbands great Commendations, for 
 that they joyned with Mr, Great-heart to the slaying of Gyant- 
 Despair^ and the demoh'shing of Doubting-Castle. 
 
 About Christiana''?, Neck, the Shepherds put a Bracelet, and 
 so they did about the Necks of her four Daughters, rr .r 
 also they put Ear-rings in their Ears, and Jewels Shepherds 
 on their Fore-heads. adom the 
 
 When they were minded to go hence, they I^'k''^"'^- 
 let them go in Peace, but gave not to them those certain 
 Cautions which before were given to Christian and his Com- 
 panion. The Reason was, for that these had 
 Great-heart to be their Guide, who was one that ^ '' P^^' 
 was well acquainted with things, and so could 
 give them their Cautions more seasonably, to wit, even then 
 when the Danger was nigh the approaching. 
 
 What Cautions Christian and his Companions had received 
 of the Shepherds, they had also lost, by that 
 the time was come that they had need to put \ ^'^^' ^^^' 
 them in praftice. Wherefore here was the 
 Advantage that this Company had over the other. 
 
 From hence they went on Singing, and they said. 
 
 Behold^ how fitly are the Stages set ! 
 
 For their Relief, that Pilgrims are become ; 
 
 And how they us receive without one let^ 
 
 That make the other Life our Mark and Home. 
 
 What Novelties they have., to us the]' give. 
 
 That we, tho Pilgrims, joyful Lives may live. 
 
 They do upon us too such things bestow, 
 
 That shew we Pilgrims are, where e're we go. 
 
 When they were gone from the Shepherds, they quickly 
 
 came to the Place where Christian met with one Turn-a-tvay, 
 
 that dwelt in the Town of Apostacy. Wherefore of him 
 
 Mr. Great-heart their Guide did now put them in 
 
 mind ; saying. This is the place where Christian \ ^''^''^' P^S- 
 
 met with one Turn-a-tvay, who carried with him 
 
 the Chara6ler of his Rebellion at his Back. And 
 1 ■ T 1 ... , . , , JioTi.' one 
 
 this 1 have to say concerning this man, He would Turn-away 
 
 hearken to no Counsel, but once a falling, per- managed his 
 
 swasion could not stop him. When he came to Apostacy. 
 
 399 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 the place where the Cross and the Sepulcher was, he did 
 
 meet with one that did bid him look there^ but he 
 2/ i^^'iQ ' gnashed with his Teeth, and stamped, and said, 
 
 he was resolved to go back to his own Town. 
 Before he came to the Gate, he met with Evangelist^ who 
 offered to lay Hands on him, to turn him into the way again. 
 But this Turn-a-way resisted him^ and having done much 
 despite unto him, he got away over the Wall, and so escaped 
 his Hand. 
 
 Then they went on, and just at the place where Little-faith 
 formerly was Robbed, there stood a man with his Sword drawn, 
 and his Face all bloody. Then said Mr. Great-hearty What 
 
 art thou ? The man made Answer, saving;, I am 
 for^truth'Xj^/ °"^ whose Name is Valiant-for-Truth^ I am a 
 with Thieves. Pilgrim, and am going to the Celestial City. 
 
 Now as I was in my way, there was three men 
 did beset me, and propounded unto me these three things. 
 I. Whether I would become one of them ? Or go back from 
 whence I came ? Or die upon the Place ? To the first I 
 
 answered, I had been a true Man a long Season, 
 I'T'xl^i' ''' ^"^ therefore, it could not be expefted that I now 
 
 should cast in my Lot with Thieves. Then 
 they demanded what I would say to the Second. So I told 
 them that the Place from whence I came, had I not found 
 Incommodity there, I had not forsaken it at all, but finding it 
 altogether unsuitable to me, and very unprofitable for me, I 
 forsook it for this Way. Then they asked me what I said to 
 the third. And I told them, my Life cost more dear far, than 
 that I should lightly give it away. Besides, you have nothing 
 to do thus to put things to my Choice ; wherefore at your 
 Peril be it, if you meddle. Then these three, to wit, Wild- 
 head.^ Inconsiderate ^ and Pragmatick^ drew upon me, and I also 
 drew upon them. 
 
 So we fell to it, one against three, for the space of above 
 TT , r three Hours. They have left upon me, as you 
 
 haved himself, see, some of the Marks of their Valour, and have 
 and put them also Carried away with them some of mine. 
 to flight. They are but just now gone, I suppose they 
 
 might, as the saying is, hear your Horse dash, and so they 
 betook them to flight. 
 
 400 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Greath. But here luas great Oddsy three against one. 
 
 yal'iant. 'Tis true, but little and wo/y, are nothing to liim 
 that has the Truth on his side. Though an Host 
 should encamp against me^ said one, Afy Heart shall ^^ ' '^' ^' 
 not fear. "Tho War should rise against rne, in this Great-heart 
 will I be Confident, &c. Besides, said he, I have y,'i"'i/aiour 
 read in some Records, that one man has fought 
 an Army ; and how many did Sampson slay with the Jaw Bone 
 of an Ass ! 
 
 Greath. Then said the Guide, Why did you not cry out, that 
 some might a-came in for your Succour F 
 
 Valiant. So I did, to my King, who I knew could hear, 
 
 and afford invisible Help, and that was sufficient 
 
 r Has a mind 
 
 ^°'^^- ^, . ^ , ,. '0 see his 
 
 Greath. Then said Great-heart to Mr. Sword, and 
 
 Valiant-for-Truth, Thou hast worthily behaved spends his 
 
 thy self; Let me see thy Stvord ; so he shelved ^f^f"'"' 
 
 it him. 
 
 When he had taken it in his Hand, and looked thereon 
 a while, he said, Ha ! It is a right Jerusalem ^ 
 Blade. '^""^- 
 
 Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these Blades, 
 with a Hand to wield it, and skill to use it, and 
 he may venture upon an Angel with it. He Ephes. 6. 12, 
 need not fear its holding, if he can but tell how 13- 14. ^5> 
 to lay on. Its Edges will never blunt. It ^ > '?• 
 will cut Flesh, and Bones, and Soul, and Spirit, Heb. 4. 12. 
 and all. 
 
 Greath. But you fought a great while, I wonder you was not 
 weary f 
 
 Valiant. I fought till my Sword did cleave to my Hand, 
 and when they were joyned together, as it a 
 Sword grew out of my Arm, and when the Blood ^-f^^].^^', '°' 
 run thorow my Fingers, then I fought with most '* 
 
 Courage. Blood. 
 
 Greath. Thou hast done well, thou hast resisted 
 unto Blood, striving against Sin. Thou shalt abide by us, come in, 
 and go out with us ; for we are thy Companions. 
 
 Then they took him and washed his Wounds, and gave 
 him of what they had, to refresh him, and so they went on 
 
 B. CC 401 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 together. Now as they went on, because Mr. Great-heart 
 was delighted in him (for he loved one greatly that he found to 
 be a man of his Hands) and because there was with his Company, 
 them that was feeble and weak ; Therefore he questioned with 
 j^yj^^^ him about many things ; as first, JVhat Countrey- 
 
 Countrey man nian he was ? 
 
 Mr. Valiant Valiant. I am of Dark-land^ for there I was 
 
 ^'^^' born, and there my Father and Mother are still. 
 
 Greath. Dark-land, said the Guide, Doth not that ly upon 
 the same Coast with the City (j/' Destruction. 
 
 Valiayit. Yes it doth. Now that which caused me to 
 rr, », come on Pilffrimage, was this : We had one 
 
 How Mr. ■n/rrf;; • JU 1J 
 
 Valiant came Mr. Tell-true came into our parts, and he told 
 to go on it about, what Christian had done, that went 
 
 Pilgrimage. ^^^^ ^j^^ q-^^^ ^^ Destruction. Namely, how he 
 
 had forsaken his Wife and Children., and had betaken himself to 
 a Pilgrims Life. It was also confidently reported how he had 
 killed a Serpent that did come out to resist him in his Journey, 
 and how he got thorow to whither he intended. It was also 
 told what Welcome he had at all his Lords Lodgings ; specially 
 when he came to the Gates of the Celestial City. For there, 
 said the man. He was received with sound of Trumpet, by 
 a company of shining ones. He told it also, how all the Bells 
 in the City did ring for Joy at his Reception, and what Golden 
 Garments he was cioathed with ; with many other things that 
 now I shall forbear to relate. In a word, that man so told the 
 Story of Christian and his Travels, that my Heart fell into 
 a burning hast to be gone after him, nor could Father or 
 Mother stay me, so I got from them, and am come thus far on 
 m)' Way. 
 
 Greath. Tou came in at the Gate., did you not ? 
 
 Valiant. Yes, yes. For the same man also told us, that 
 
 „ , . all would be nothing if we did not begin to enter 
 
 Jie begins , . \ r^ 
 
 right. this way at the (aate. 
 
 Greath. Look you, said the Guide to ChristianZy 
 
 Christian^ j-^^ Pibrimage of your Husband, and what he has 
 
 gotten thereby, is spread abroad far and near. 
 
 Valiant. Why, is this Christian^ Wife. 
 
 Greath. Yes, that it is, and these are also her four Sons. 
 
 Valiant, What ! and going on Pilgrimage too ? 
 
 402 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Greath. l'~t's verily^ they are following after. 
 
 Valiant. It glads me at the Heart ! Good man ! How 
 Joyful will he be, when he shall see them that ,., • , 
 would not go with him, yet to enter after him, in rejoyced to 
 at the Gates into the City ? j^,? Christian'j- 
 
 Greath. Without doubt it will be a Comfort ^^^^' 
 to him ; for next to the foy of seeing himself there., it will be a yoy 
 to meet there his Wife and his Children. 
 
 Valiant. But now you are upon that, pray let me see 
 your Opinion about it. Some make a question 
 whether we shall know one another when we are / ,/ a "^^ 
 
 shall know 
 there. one atwther 
 
 Greath. Do they think they shall know them- when we 
 selves then? Or that they shall reioyce to see '^^'^ ^° 
 themselves in that Bliss? and if they think they 
 shall know and do these ; Why not know others., and rejoyce in their 
 Welfare also ? 
 
 Again., Since Relations are our second self., tho that State 
 will be dissolved there., yet why may it not be rationally concluded 
 that we shall be 7nore glad to see them there., than to see they are 
 wanting P 
 
 Valiant. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are as to this. 
 Have you any more things to ask me about my beginning to 
 come on Pilo;rima«:e. 
 
 Greath. Tes^ Was your Father and Mother willing that you 
 should become a Pilgrim ? 
 
 Valiant. Oh, no. They used all means imaginable to 
 perswade me to stay at Home. 
 
 Greath. Why., what could they say against it ? 
 Valiant. They said it was an idle Life, and if I my self 
 were not inclined to Sloath and Laziness, I would 
 never countenance a Pilgrims Condition. t'^r'^^ 
 
 Greath. And what did they say else ? Blocks that 
 
 Valiant. Why, They told me that it was ^y /^" 
 a dangerous Way, yea the most dangerous Way ^*^^^^^ 
 in the World, said they, is that which the in his way. 
 Pilgrims go. 
 
 Greath. Did they shew wherein this Way is so dangerous ? 
 Valiant. Yes. And that in many Particulars. 
 Greath. Name some of them. 
 
 CC 2 
 
 403 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Faliant. They told me of the Slough of Despond, where 
 Christian was well nigh Smothered. They told 
 Stwibl'ir- "^^ ^^^^^ there were Archers standing ready in 
 
 Block. Belzebuh-Castle, to shoot them that should knock 
 
 at the Wicket Gate for Entrance. They told me 
 also of the Wood, and dark Mountains, of the Hill Difficulty, of 
 the Lyons, and also of the three Gyants, Bloodyman, Maul, and 
 Slay-good. They said moreover. That there was a foul Fiend 
 haunted the Valley of Humiliation, and that Clnistian was, by 
 him, almost bereft of Life. Besides, said they, You must go 
 over the Valley of the Shadow of Death, where the Hobgoblins are, 
 where the Light is Darkness, where the Way is full of Snares, 
 Pits, Traps and Ginns. They told me also of Gyant Despair, 
 of Doubting Castle, and of the Ruins that the Pilgrims met with 
 there. Further, They said, I must go over the enchanted 
 Ground, which was dangerous. And that after all this I 
 should find a River, over which I should find no Bridg, and 
 that that River did lye betwixt me and the Celestial Countrey. 
 
 Greath. And was this all ? 
 
 Faliant. No, They also told me that this way was full of 
 „, „ , Deceivers, and of Persons that laid await there, to 
 
 turn good men out or the rath, 
 
 Greath. But how did they make that out ? 
 
 Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly-wise-man did 
 ... there lye in wait to deceive. They also said that 
 
 there was Formality and Hypocrisie continually on 
 the Road. They said also that By-ends, Talkative, or Demas, 
 would go near to gather me up ; that the Flatterer would catch 
 me in his Net, or that with greenheaded Ignorance I would 
 presume to go on to the Gate, from whence he always was sent 
 back to the Hole that was in the side of the Hill, and made to 
 go the By-way to Hell. 
 
 Greath. / promise you, This was enough to discourage. But 
 did they make an end here ? 
 
 Valiant. No, stay. They told me also of many that had 
 „, „ , tryed that way of old, and that had gone a great 
 way therein, to see if they could find something 
 of the Glory there, that so many had so much talked of from 
 time to time ; and how they came back again, and befooled 
 themselves for setting a Foot out of Doors in that Path, to the 
 
 404 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Satisfadlion of all the Countrey. And they named several that 
 did so, as Obstinate^ and Plyable^ Mistrust^ and Timerous, 
 Turn-a-iuay^ and old Atheist^ with several more ; who, they 
 said, had, some of them, gone far to sec if they could find, but 
 not one of them found so much Advantage by going, as 
 amounted to the weight of a Feather. 
 
 Greath. Said they any thing more to discourage you f 
 
 l^aliant. Yes, They told me of one Mr. Fearing^ who was 
 a Pilgrim, and how he found this way so Solitary, „. „., , 
 that he never had comfortable Hour therein, also 
 that Mr. Despondency had like to been starved therein ; Yea, 
 and also, which I had almost forgot, that Christian himself, 
 about whom there has been such a Noise, after all his Ventures 
 for a Celestial Crown, was certainly drowned in the black 
 River, and never went foot further, however it was 
 smothered up. 
 
 Greath. And did none of these things discourage you ? 
 
 Valiant. No. They seemed but as so many Nothings to me. 
 
 Greath. How came that about ? 
 
 Valiant. Why, I still believed what Mr. Tell-true had said, 
 and that carried me beyond them all. rr^,„ , „„, 
 
 /~y ci-i ;• r/- now He got 
 
 Greath. Then this was your ViSlory^ even your over these 
 Faith ? Stumbling- 
 
 Valiant. It was so, I believed and therefore "'^ ^' 
 came out, got into the Way, fought all that set themselves 
 against me, and by believing am come to this Place. 
 
 Who would true Valour see^ 
 Let him come hither ; 
 One here will Constant be^ 
 Come IVind^ come Weather. 
 There's no Discouragement, 
 Shall make him once Relent, 
 His first avow\l Intent, 
 To be a Pilgrim. 
 
 Who so beset him round^ 
 With dismal Stories, 
 Do but themselves Confound ; 
 His Strength the more is. 
 
 405 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 No Lyon can him fright. 
 He' I with a Gyant Fight, 
 But he will have a right, 
 To be a Pilgrim. 
 
 Hobgoblin, nor foul Fiend, 
 Can daunt his Spirit : 
 He knows, he at the end. 
 Shall Life Inherit, 
 Then Fancies fly away. 
 He'' I fear not what men say, 
 He'l labour Night and Day, 
 To be a Pilgrim. 
 
 By this time they were got to the enchanted Ground, where 
 the Air naturally tended to make one Drowzy. 
 I Part, pag. j^^^ ^^^^ place was all grown over with Bryers 
 and Thorns ; excepting here and there, where 
 was an inchanted Arbor, upon which, if a Man sits, or in which 
 if a man sleeps, 'tis a question, say some, whether ever they 
 shall rise or wake again in this World. Over this Forrest 
 therefore they went, both one with an other, and Mr. Great- 
 heart went before, for that he was the Guide, and Mr. 
 Faliant-for-truth, he came behind, being there a Guard, for 
 fear lest peradventure some Fiend, or Dragon, or Gyant, or 
 Thief, should fall upon their Rere, and so do Mischief. They 
 went on here each man with his Sword drawn in his Hand ; 
 for they knew it was a dangerous place. Also they cheared up 
 one another as well as they could. Feeble-mind, Mr. Great-heart 
 commanded should come up after him, and Mr. Despondency was 
 under the Eye of Mr. Valiant. 
 
 Now they had not gone far, but a great Mist and a darkness 
 fell upon them all ; so that they could scarce, for a great while, 
 see the one the other. Wherefore they were forced for some 
 time, to feel for one another, by Words ; for they walked not 
 by Sight. 
 
 But any one must think, that here was but sorry going for 
 the best of them all, but how much worse for the Women and 
 Children, who both of Feet and Heart were but tender. Yet 
 so it was, that, thorow the incouraging Words of he that led in 
 
 406 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 the Front, and of him that brought them up behind, they made 
 a pretty good shift to wagg along. 
 
 The Way also was here very wearysom, thorow Dirt and 
 Slabbiness. Nor was there on all this Ground, so much as one 
 /««, or Vidualling-Homc^ therein to refresh the feebler sort. 
 Here therefore was grunting^ and puffings and sighing : While 
 one tumbleth over a Bush, another sticks fast in the Dirt, and 
 the Children, some of them, lost their Shoos in the Mire. 
 While one cries out, I am down, and another. Ho, Where are 
 you ? and a third, The Bushes have got such fast hold on me, 
 1 think I cannot get away from them. 
 
 Then they came at an Arbor^ warm, and promising much 
 refreshing to the Pilgrims ; for it was finely 
 wrought above-head, beautified with Greens, 'tjH j^i^^anthi 
 furnished with Benches, and Settles. It also had Ground. 
 in it a soft Couch whereon the weary might lean. 
 This, you must think, all things considered, was tempting ; for 
 the Pilgrims already began to be foyled with the badness of the 
 way ; but there was not one of them that made so much as a 
 motion to stop there. Yea, for ought I could perceive, they 
 continually gave so good heed to the Advice of their Guide, and 
 he did so faithfully tell them of Dangers, and of the Nature of 
 Dangers when they were at them, that usually when they 
 were nearest to them, they did most pluck up their Spirits, and 
 hearten one another to deny the Flesh. This Arbor was called 
 The sloathfuls Friend, on purpose to allure, if it 
 might be, some of the Pilgrims there, to take up Jh^ AHior "^ 
 their Rest when weary. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that they went on in this their 
 solitary Ground, till they came to a place at 
 which a man is apt to lose his Way. Now, tho j-'^ ^"f-^ 
 when it was light, their Guide could well enough to find. 
 tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, yet 
 in the dark he was put to a stand : But he had in his Pocket 
 a Map of all ways leading to, or from the Celestial 
 City ; wherefore he strook a Light (for he never ^^j, ^ yjy^^ 
 goes also without his Tinder-box) and takes a of all ways 
 view of his Book or Map; which bids him be lading to or 
 
 r \ ■ -i I 1-111 trom the Lity. 
 
 careful m that place to turn to the right-hand-way. 
 
 And had he not here been careful to look in his Map, they had 
 
 407 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 all, in probability, been smothered in the Mud, for just a little 
 
 before them, and that at the end of the cleanest Way too, was 
 
 a Pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing but Mud ; there 
 
 made on purpose to destroy the Pilgrims in. 
 
 Then thought I with my self, who, that goeth on Pil- 
 
 _ ,, _ , e;rimage, but would have one of these Maps 
 
 God s Book. 1 °i • 11 111 I • 
 
 about him, that he may look when he is at 
 
 a stand^ which is the way he must take ? 
 
 They went on then in this inchanted Ground, till they came 
 
 to where was another Arbor ^ and it was built by 
 fwottTp''"'^ the High-way-side. And in that Arbor there lay 
 therein. two men whose Names were Heedless and Too-bold. 
 
 These two went thus far on Pilgrimage, but here 
 being wearied with their Journy, they sat down to rest them- 
 selves, and so fell fast asleep. When the Pilgrims saw them, 
 they stood still and shook their Heads ; for they knew that the 
 Sleepers were in a pitiful Case. Then they consulted what to 
 do ; whether to go on and leave them in their Sleep, or to step 
 
 to them and try to awake them. So they con- 
 trv to^wake" eluded to go to them and wake them; that is, 
 the7n. if they could ; but with this Caution, namely, 
 
 to take heed that themselves did not sit down, 
 nor imbrace the offered Benefit of that Arbor. 
 
 So they went in and spake to the men, and called each by 
 his Name, (for the Guide, it seems, did know them) but there 
 was no Voice nor Answer. Then the Guide did shake them, 
 and do what he could to disturb them. Then said one of 
 them, / will pay you when I take my Money ; At which the 
 Guide shook his Head. / will fight so long as I can hold my 
 Sword in my Hand.^ said the other. At that, one of the 
 Children laughed. 
 
 Then said Christianay What is the meaning of this ? The 
 Their En- Guide Said, They talk in their Sleep. If you strike 
 
 deavonr is them, beat them, or whatever else you do to 
 
 fruitless. them, they will answer you after this fashion ; or 
 
 Prov. 23. as one of them said in old time, when the Waves 
 
 3'^' '^^' of the Sea did beat upon him, and he slept as one 
 
 upon the Mast of a Ship, JVhen I awake I will seek it again. 
 You know when men talk in their Sleeps, they say any thing ; 
 but their Words are not governed, either by Faith or Reason. 
 
 408 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 There is an Incoherencie in their Words now^ as there was before 
 betwixt their going on Pilgrimage, and sitting down here. 
 This then is the Mischief on't, when heedless ones go on 
 Pilgrimage, 'tis twenty to one, but they are served thus. For 
 this inchanted Ground is one of the last Refuges that the Enemy 
 to Pilgrims has ; wherefore it is as you see, placed almost at the 
 end of the Way, and so it standeth against us with the more 
 advantage. For when, thinks the Enemy, will these Fools be 
 so desirous to sit down, as when they are weary ; and when so 
 like to be weary, as when almost at their Journeys end ? 
 Therefore it is, I say, that the inchanted Ground is placed so 
 nigh to the Land Beulah^ and so neer the end of their Race. 
 Wherefore let Pilgrims look to themselves, lest it happen to 
 them as it has done to these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, 
 and none can wake them. 
 
 Then the Pilgrims desired with trembling to go forward, 
 only they prayed their Guide to strike a Light, 
 that they might go the rest of their way by the Jh^ Ivor/^ 
 help of the light of a Lanthorn. So he strook a p t i o 
 light, and they went by the help of that thorow 
 the rest of this way, tho the Darkness was very great. 
 
 But the Children began to be sorely weary, and they cryed 
 out unto him that loveth Pilgrims, to make their 
 way more Comfortable. So by that they had I'y fjf'^'''" 
 gone a little further, a Wind arose that drove weariness. 
 away the Fog, so the Air became more clear. 
 
 Yet they were not off (by much) of the inchanted Ground ; 
 only now they could see one another better, and the way 
 wherein they should walk. 
 
 Now when they were almost at the end of this Ground, 
 they perceived that a little before them, was a solemn Noise, as 
 of one that was much concerned. So they went on and looked 
 before them, and behold, they saw, as they 
 thought, a Man upon his Knees., with Hands and ^^^„ /„-^ 
 Eyes lift up, and speaking, as they thought, Knees in the 
 earnestly to one that was above. They drew ^"chanted 
 
 • 1 1 11 II 1 I -1 1 Ground. 
 
 nign, but could not tell what he said ; so they 
 
 went softly till he had done. When he had done, he got up 
 
 and began to run towards the Celestial City. Then Mr. 
 
 Great-heart called after him, saying, So-ho, PViend, let us have 
 
 409 
 
 ^^^ 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 your Company, if yovi go, as I suppose you do, to the Celestial 
 City. So the man stopped, and they came up to him. But 
 so soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said, I know this man. 
 Then said Mr. Vallant-for-truth^ Prethee who is it ? 'Tis one, 
 
 said he, that comes from whereabouts I dwelt, 
 Standfasi^' ^^^ Name is Stand-fast^ he is certainly a right 
 
 good Pilgrim. 
 So they came up one to another, and presently Stand-fast 
 said to old Honesty Ho, Father Honesty are you there ? Ai, said 
 he, that I am, as sure as you are there. Right glad am I, said 
 Mr. Stand-fast^ that I have found you on this Road. And as 
 glad am I, said the other, that I espied you upon your Knees. 
 
 Then Mr. Standfast blushed, and said, But why, 
 ItlnanT''^ did you see me".? Yes, that I did, quoth the 
 Mr. Honest. Other, and with my Heart was glad at the Sight. 
 
 Why, what did you think, said Stand-fast ? 
 Think, said old Honesty what should I think ? I thought we 
 had an honest Man upon the Road, and therefore should have 
 his Company by and by. If you thought not amiss, how happy 
 am I ? But if I be not as I should, I alone must bear it. 
 That is true, said the other ; but your fear doth further 
 confirm me that things are right betwixt the Prince of Pilgrims 
 and your Soul. For he saith. Blessed Is the Man that feareth 
 akuays. 
 
 Valiant. Well, But Brother, I pray thee tell us what 
 
 was it that was the cause of thy being upon 
 They found thy Knees, even now ? Was it for that some 
 Pr % special Mercy laid Obligations upon thee, or 
 
 how ? 
 Stand. Why we are as you see, upon the inchanted Ground^ 
 and as I was coming along, I was musing with my self of what 
 
 a dangerous Road, the Road in this place was, 
 th t ^'^^ ^°^ many that had come even thus far on 
 
 fetched him Pilgrimage, had here been stopt, and been 
 
 upon his destroyed. I thought also of the manner of the 
 
 Knees. Death with which this place destroyeth Men. 
 
 Those that die here, die of no violent Distemper ; the Death 
 which such die, is not grievous to them. For he that goeth 
 away in a Sleep., begins that Journey with Desire and Pleasure. 
 Yea such acquiesce in the Will of that Disease. 
 
 410 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Hon. Then Mr. Honest, Interrupting of him^ said., Did you 
 see the two Men asleep in the Arbor ? 
 
 Stand. Ai, ai, I saw Heedless., and Too-bold there ; and for 
 
 ought I know, there they will lye till they Rot. „ 
 
 But let me go on in my Tale : As I was thus ' 
 
 Musing, as I said, there was one in very pleasant Attire, but old, 
 
 that presented her self unto me, and offered me three things, to 
 
 wit, her Body, her Purse, and her Bed. Now the Truth is, 
 
 I was both a weary, and sleepy, I am also as poor as a Houilet, 
 
 and that, perhaps, the Witch knew. Well, I repulsed her once 
 
 and twice, but she put by my Repulses, and smiled. Then 
 
 I began to be angry, but she mattered that nothing at all. 
 
 Then she made Offers again, and said. If I would be ruled by 
 
 her, she would make me great and happy. For, said she, I am 
 
 the Mistriss of the World, and men are made happy by me. 
 
 Then I asked her Name, and she told me it was 
 
 Madam Bubble. This set me further from her; „ , i"^''' ,, . 
 , , 11 f 11 1 ■ L T • T-L Buble, or this 
 
 but she still followed me with Inticements. 1 hen vain World. 
 
 I betook me, as you see, to my Knees, and with 
 
 Hands lift up, and cries, I pray'd to him that had said, he would 
 
 help. So just as you came up, the Gentlewoman went her 
 
 way. Then I continued to give thanks for this my great 
 
 Deliverance ; for I verily believe she intended no good, but 
 
 rather sought to make stop of me in my Journey. 
 
 Hon. Without doubt her Designs were bad. But stay, now 
 you talk of her, methinks I either have seen her, or have read some 
 story of her. 
 
 Standf Perhaps you have done both. 
 
 Hon. Madam Buble ! Is she not a tall comely Dame, some- 
 thing of a Swarthy Complexion ? 
 
 Standf Right, you hit it, she is just such an one. 
 
 Hon. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and give you a Smile 
 at the end of a Sentence F 
 
 Standf. You fall right upon it again, for these are her very 
 Actions. 
 
 Hon. Doth she not wear a great Purse by her Side, and is 
 not her Hand often in it fingering her Money, as if that was her 
 Hearts delight f 
 
 Standf. 'Tis just so. Had she stood by all this while, you 
 could not more amply have set her forth before me, nor have 
 better described her Features. 
 
 411 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 Hon, Then he that drew her Pidlure was a good Limner^ 
 
 and he that wrote of her, said true. 
 
 Greath. This Woman is a W'ltch^ and it is by Virtue of 
 
 ^, „. ,, her Sorceries that this Ground is enchanted \ who- 
 
 xhe World. iii i-ttii •/ rii 
 
 ever doth lay then* Head down in her Lap., had 
 
 as good lay it down upon that Block over which the Ax doth 
 
 hang ; and whoever lay their Eyes upon her Beauty, are 
 
 ^ counted the Enemies of God. This is she that 
 
 , "^ ' maintaineth in their Splendour, all those that are 
 
 the Enemies of Pilgrims. Yea, This is she that 
 has bought off many a man from a Pilgrims Life. She is a 
 great Gossiper., she is always, both she and her Daughters, at 
 one Pilgrim's Heels or other, now Commending, and then 
 preferring the excellencies of this Life. She is a bold and 
 impudent Slut ; She will talk with any Man. She always 
 laugheth Poor Pilgrims to scorn, but highly commends the 
 Rich. If there be one cunning to get Mony in a Place, she 
 will speak well of him, from House to House. She loveth 
 Banqueting, and Feasting, mainly well ; she is always at one 
 full Table or another. She has given it out in some places, 
 that she is a Goddess, and therefore some do Worship her. 
 She has her times and open places of Cheating, and she will say 
 and avow it, that none can shew a Good comparable to hers. 
 She promiseth to dwell with Childrens Children, if they will 
 but love and make much of her. She will cast out of her 
 Purse, Gold like Dust, in some places, and to some Persons. 
 She loves to be sought after, spoken well of, and to ly in the 
 Bosoms of Men. She is never weary of commending of her 
 Commodities, and she loves them most that think best of her. 
 She will promise to some Crowns, and Kingdoms, if they will 
 but take her Advice, yet many has she brought to the Halter, 
 and ten thousand times more to Hell. 
 
 Standf. O ! Said Stand-fast, IVhat a Mercy is it that I did 
 resist her ; for whither tnight she a drawn yne ? 
 
 Greath. Whither ! Nay, none but God knows whither. 
 
 But in general to be sure, she would a drawn thee into many 
 
 r^. ^ foolish and hurtful Lusts, which drown fnen in 
 
 I Tim. 6. 9. J^ J j^ . . ' 
 
 Uestruaion and rerdition. 
 
 'Twas she that set Absalom against his Father, and Jeroboam 
 
 against his Master. 'Twas she that perswaded Judas to sell his 
 
 Lord, and that prevailed with Demas to forsake the godly 
 
 412 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Pilgrims Life; none can tell of the Mischief that she doth. 
 She makes Variance betwixt Rulers and Subjedls, betwixt 
 Parents and Children, 'twixt Neighbour and Neighbour, 'twixt 
 a Man and his Wife, 'twixt a Man and himself, 'twixt the 
 Flesh and the Heart, 
 
 Wherefore good Master Stand-fast^ be as your Name is, and 
 whtn you have done all, stand. 
 
 At this Discourse there was among the Pilgrims a mixture 
 of Joy and Trembling, but at length they brake out and Sang : 
 
 JVhat Danger is the Pilgrim in^ 
 
 How many are his Foes ? 
 
 How ?nany ways there are to Sin^ 
 
 No living Mortal knows. 
 
 Some of the Ditchj shy are^ yet can 
 
 Lie tumbling in the Mire : 
 
 Some tho they shun the Frying-pan^ 
 
 Do leap into the Fire. 
 
 After this I beheld, until they were come into the Land of 
 Beulah^ where the Sun shineth Night and Day. Here, because 
 they was weary, they betook themselves a while to Rest. And 
 because this Country was common for Pilgrims, 
 and because the Orchards and Vineyards that ' '^'11?'^^' 
 were here, belonged to the King of the Celestial 
 Country ; therefore they were licensed to make bold with any 
 of his things. 
 
 But a little while soon refreshed them here, for the Bells 
 did so ring, and the Trumpets continually sound so Melodiously, 
 that they could not sleep, and yet they received as much 
 refreshing, as if they had slept their Sleep never so soundly. 
 Here also all the noise of them that walked the Streets, was, 
 More Pilgrims are come to Town. And another would answer, 
 saying, And so many went over the Water, and were let in at 
 the Golden Gates to Day. They would cry again. There is 
 now a Legion of Shining ones, just come to Town ; by which 
 we kno\r that there are more Pilgrims upon the Road, for here 
 they come to wait for them and to comfort them after all their 
 Sorrow. Then the Pilgrims got up and walked to and fro : 
 But how were their Ears now filled with heavenly Noises, and 
 their Eyes delighted with Celestial Visions ? In this Land, 
 
 413 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 they beard nothing, saw nothing, felt nothing, smelt nothing, 
 tasted nothing, that was offensive to their Stomach or Mind ; 
 Death bitter °"')' when they tasted of the Water of the River, 
 to the Flesh, over which they were to go, they thought that 
 but sweet to tasted a little Bitterish to the Palate, but it proved 
 
 the Sout. sweeter when 'twas down. 
 
 In this place there was a Record kept of the Names of 
 them that had been Pilgrims of old, and a Histor)' of all the 
 Death has its ^^mous Adls that they had done. It was here 
 Ebbings and also much discoursed how the River to some 
 Flo'cvings like had had its flowings^ and what ebbings it has had 
 ^ ■ while others have gone over. It has been in a 
 
 manner dry for some, while it has overflowed its Banks for others. 
 In this place, the Children of the Town would go into the 
 Kings Gardens and gather Nose-gaies for the Pilgrims, and 
 bring them to them with much affection. Here also grew 
 Camphire^ with Spicknard^ and Saffron, Calamus, and Cinamon, 
 with all its Trees of Frankincense, Myrrh, and Aloes, with all 
 c^/(?/ Spices. With these the Pilgrims Chambers were perfumed, 
 while they stayed here ; and with these were their Bodies 
 anointed to prepare them to go over the River when the time 
 appointed was come. 
 
 Now, while they lay here, and waited for the good Hour ; 
 
 there was a Noyse in the Town, that there was 
 Death slnUo ^ ^^^^ come from the Celestial City, with Matter 
 Christiana. of great Importance, to one Christiana, the Wife 
 
 of Christian the Pilgrim. So Enquiry was made 
 for her, and the House was found out where she was, so the 
 Post presented her with a Letter ; the Contents whereof was, 
 „. ,- ^^ Hail, Good Woman, I bring thee Tidings that the 
 
 Master calleth for thee, and expe£ieth that thou 
 shouldest stand in his Presence, in Cloaths of linmortality, within 
 this ten Days. 
 
 When he had read this Letter to her, he gave her therewith 
 
 a sure Token that he was a true Messenger, and 
 is'^Death^o^ ^^^ come to bid her make hast to be gone. The 
 them that Token was. An Arrow with a Point sharpened 
 
 have nothing with Love, let easily into her Heart, which by 
 to dve" degrees wrought so effectually with her, that at the 
 
 time appointed she must be gone. 
 414 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 When Christiana saw that her time was come, and that she 
 was the first of this Company that was to go over : She called 
 for Mr. Great-heart her Guide, and told him how 
 Matters were. So he told her he was heartily ^'^ ^pef to 
 glad of the News, and could a been glad had the 
 Post came for him. Then she bid that he should give Advice, 
 how all things should be prepared for her Journey. 
 
 So he told her, saying, Thus and thus it must be, and we 
 that Survive will accompany you to the River-side. 
 
 Then she called for her Children, and gave them her 
 Blessing ; and told them that she yet read with 
 Comfort the Mark that was set in their Foreheads, cj-u. 
 and was glad to see them with her there, and that 
 they had kept their Garments so white. Lastly, She bequeathed 
 to the Poor that little she had, and commanded her Sons and 
 her Daughters to be ready against the Messenger should come 
 for them. 
 
 When she had spoken these Words to her Guide and to her 
 Children, she called for Mr. V aliant-for-truth^ 
 and said unto him. Sir, You have in all places y 1 t 
 shewed your self true-hearted, be Faithful unto 
 Death, and my King will give you a Crown of Life. I would 
 also intreat you to have an Eye to my Children, and if at any 
 time you see them faint, speak comfortably to them. For 
 my Daughters, my Sons Wives, they have been 
 Faithful, and a fulfilling of the Promise upon cf i r' 
 them, will be their end. But she gave Mr. Stand- 
 fast a Ring. 
 
 Then she called for old Mr. Honesty and said of him. 
 Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no Guile. 
 Then said he^ I wish you a fair Day when you jf ° 
 set out for Mount Sion^ and shall be glad to see 
 that you go over the River dry-shod. But she answered, Come 
 Wet^ come Dry^ I long to be gone ; for however the Weather 
 is in my Journey, I shall have time enough when I come there 
 to sit down and rest me, and dry me. 
 
 Then came in that good Man Mr. Ready-to-halt to see 
 her. So she said to him, Thy Travel hither 
 has been with Difficulty, but that will make Readv^to-halt 
 thy Rest the sweeter. But watch, and be ready, 
 
 415 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 for at an Hour when you think not, the Messenger may 
 come. 
 
 After him, came in Mr. Dispondenctey and his Daughter 
 To Di- Much-a-fraid. To whom she said. You ought 
 
 pondencie, with Thankfulness for ever, to remember your 
 
 and his Deliverance from the Hands of Gyant Despair^ 
 
 Daughter. ^^^ ^^^ ^f Doubting-Castle. The effedl of that 
 
 Mercy is, that you are brought with Safety hither. Be ye 
 watchful, and cast away Fear ; be sober, and hope to the End. 
 
 Then she said to Mr. Feeble-Mind., Thou was delivered 
 from the Mouth of Gyant Slay-good., that thou 
 mLd^^ ^" mightest live in the Light of the Living for ever, 
 
 and see thy King with Comfort. Only I advise 
 thee to repent thee of thy aptness to fear and doubt of his 
 Goodness before he sends for thee, lest thou shouldest when he 
 comes, be forced to stand before him for that Fault with 
 Blushing. 
 
 Now the Day drew on that Christiana must be gone. So 
 
 the Road was full of People to see her take her 
 
 Her last Day, Journey. But behold all the Banks beyond the 
 
 atid manner of J J r n r tt j /^l ■ -^ i • l 
 
 Departure. Kiver were full or Horses and Chariots, which 
 
 were come down from above to accompany her 
 to the City-Gate. So she came forth and entered the River 
 with a Beck'n of Fare well, to those that followed her to the 
 River side. The last word she was heard to say here was, 
 / come Lord., to be with thee and bless thee. 
 
 So her Children and Friends returned to their Place, for 
 that those that waited for Christiana., had carried her out of 
 their Sight. So she went, and called, and entered in at the 
 Gate with all the Ceremonies of Joy that her Husband Christian 
 had done before her. 
 
 At her Departure her Children wept, but Mr. Great-hearty 
 and Mr. Valiant, played upon the well tuned Cymbal and Harp 
 for Joy. So all departed to their respective Places. 
 
 Li process of time there came a Post to the Town again, 
 and his Business was with Mr. Ready-to-halt. 
 Ready-to-halt g j^ enquired him out, and said to him, I am 
 Summoned. \ . , -vt r i • i i 
 
 come to thee in the Name or him whom thou 
 
 hast Loved and Followed, tho' upon Crutches. And my 
 Message is to tell thee, that he expedts thee at his Table to Sup 
 
 4.16 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 with him in his Kingdom the next Day after Easter. Where- 
 fore prepare thy self for this Journey. 
 
 Then he also gave him a Token that he was a true 
 
 Messenger, saying, / have broken thy golden Bowl., 
 
 11 J .7 ■; /-'J iiccles. 12, 6. 
 
 and loosed thy silver Lord, 
 
 After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his Fellow Pilgrims, 
 
 and told them, saying, I am sent for, and God shall surely visit 
 
 you also. So he desired Mr. Valiant to make his Will. And 
 
 because he had nothing to bequeath to them that should 
 
 Survive him, but his Crutches, and his good „ 
 
 . ^ xTOtfltSCS* 
 
 Wishes.^ therefore thus he said : These Crutches^ ^-^ ^-^j 
 I bequeath to my Son that shall tread in my Steps ; 
 with an hundred warm Wishes that he may prove better then I 
 have done. 
 
 Then he thanked Mr. Great-hearty for his Conduct, and 
 Kindness, and so addressed himself to his Journey. When he 
 came at the brink of the River, he said, Now I shall have no 
 more need of these Crutches^ since yonder are Chariots and 
 Horses for me to ride on. The last Words he 
 was heard to say, was, Welcome Life. So he -^jl^-d^^ 
 went his Way. 
 
 After this, Mr. Feeble-mind had Tidings brought him, that 
 
 the Post sounded his Horn at his Chamber Door. 
 
 Then he came in and told him, saying, I am Swnmoned 
 
 come to tell thee that the Master has need of 
 
 thee, and that in very little time thou must behold his Face 
 
 in Brightness. And take this as a Token of the Truth of my 
 
 Message. Those that look out at the Windows shall 
 
 1 J y J Eccles. I ■2. ^. 
 
 be darkned. 
 
 Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his Friends, and told them 
 
 what Errand had been brought unto him, and what Token he 
 
 had received of the truth of the Message. Then he said, Since 
 
 I have nothing to bequeath to any, to what 
 
 purpose should I make a Will ? As for my feeble ^^' ^-f/' 
 
 Mind^ that I will leave behind me, for that I 
 
 shall have no need of that in the place whither I go ; nor is it 
 
 worth bestowing upon the poorest Pilgrim : Wherefore when 
 
 I am gone, I desire, that you Mr. Valiant., would bury it in 
 
 a Dungil. This done, and the Day being come, in which he 
 
 B. DD * 417 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 was to depart ; he entered the River as the rest. His last 
 
 Words were, Hold out Faith and Patience. So he 
 
 His last went over to the other Side. 
 
 When Days, had many of them passed away : 
 
 J\^r. Dis- Mr. Dispondency was sent for. For a Post was 
 
 pondenciej- come, and brought this Message to him : Trem- 
 Summons. ... ',- cr-i i i i 
 
 oling IVlan^ 1 hese are to summon thee to be ready 
 
 with thy King^ by the next Lords Day^ to shout for Joy for thy 
 
 Deliverance from all thy Douhtings. 
 
 And said the Messenger, That my Message is true, take 
 
 this for a Proof. So he gave him The Grashopper 
 
 cc . 12. 5. ^^ ^^ ^ Burthen unto him. Now Mr. Dispondencie^s 
 
 e-oes too"^ ^ Daughter, whose Name was Much-afraid^ said, 
 
 when she heard what was done, that she would 
 go with her Father. Then Mr. Dispondency s?i\^ to his Friends; 
 My self and my Daughter, you know what we have been, and 
 how troublesomly we have behaved our selves in every Company. 
 H' W'll ^^y Will and my Daughters is, that our Disponds^ 
 
 and slavish Fears, be by no man ever received, 
 from the day of our Departure, for ever ; For I know that 
 after my Death they will offer themselves to others. For, to 
 be plain with you, they are Ghosts^ the which we entertained 
 when we first began to be Pilgrims, and could never shake 
 them off after. And they will walk about and seek Enter- 
 tainment of the Pilgrims, but for our Sakes, shut ye the Doors 
 upon them. 
 
 When the time was come for them to depart, they went to 
 
 the Brink of the River. The last Words of 
 " ,'" Mr. Dispondency^ were, Farewel Nighty welcome 
 
 Day. His Daughter went thorow the River 
 singing, but none could understand what she said. 
 
 Then it came to pass, a while after, that there was a Post 
 
 in the Town that enquired for Mr. Honest. So 
 SuinvioneT ^^ Came to the House where he was, and delivered 
 
 to his Hand these Lines : Thou art Commanded 
 to be ready against this Day seven Nighty to present thy self before 
 thy Lordy at his Fathers House. And for a Token that my 
 Eccl 12. A- Message is true, All thy Daughters of Mustek 
 
 shall be brought low. Then Mr. Honest called 
 
 418 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 for his Friends, and said unto them, I Die, but shall make no 
 
 Will. As for my Honesty, it shall go with me ; 
 
 let him that comes after be told of this. When ^^ I'jf'-n^^ 
 
 ftO Will 
 
 the Day that he was to be gone, was come, he 
 addressed himself to go over the River. Now the River at 
 that time overflowed the Banks in some places. But Mr. 
 Honest in his Life time had spoken to one Good- 
 conscience to meet him there, the which he also conscience 
 did, and lent him his Hand, and so helped him helps Mr. 
 over. The last Words of Mr, Honest were, Grace Honest over 
 Reigns. So he left the World. ^''' ^''"^• 
 
 After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant-for-truth 
 was taken with a Summons, by the same Post as m- v X 
 the other ; and had this for a Token that the Siwimoned. 
 Summons was true, That his Pitcher was broken 
 at the Fountain. When he understood it, he ^*^*^'' "' ^' 
 called for his Friends, and told them of it. Then said he, I am 
 going to my Fathers, and tho with great Difficulty I am got 
 hither, yet now I do not repent me of all the Trouble I have 
 been at to arrive where I am. M\ Sword. I give ... „,.,, 
 to him that shall succeed me m my rilgrimage, 
 and my Courage and Skilly to him that can get it. My Marks 
 and Scarrs I carry with me, to be a witness for me, that I have 
 fought his Battels, who now will be my Rewarder. When the 
 Day that he must go hence, was come, many accompanied him 
 to the River side, into which, as he went, he 
 said. Death., where is thy Sting ? And as he went ^"J^^^ 
 down deeper, he said, Grave where is thy Victory t' 
 So he passed over, and the Trumpets sounded for him on the 
 other side. 
 
 Then there came forth a Summons for Mr. Stand-fast^ 
 (This Mr. Stand-fast^ was he that the rest of the 
 Pilgrims found upon his Knees in the inchanted V^^' ?**""" 
 Ground.) For the Post brought it him open in Suimnoned. 
 his Hands. The Contents whereof were. That 
 he rtiust prepare for a change of Life^ for his Master was not 
 willing that he should be so far from him any longer. At this 
 Mr. Stand-fast was put into a Muse ; Nay, said the Messenger, 
 you need not doubt of the truth of my Message ; for here is 
 
 DD 2 4ig 
 
THE SECOND PART OF 
 
 a Token of the Truth thereof, Thy Wheel is broken at the 
 Eccl. 12. 6. Cistern. Then he called to him Mr. Great- 
 
 He calls for hearty who was their Guide, and said unto him, 
 Mr. Great- Sir, Altho it was not my hap to be much 
 ^^^'^*- in your good Company in the Days of my 
 
 Pilgrimage, yet since the time I knew you, you have been 
 profitable to me. When I came from home, I 
 Z'hiiu''' 1^^"^ ^^hind me a Wife, and five small Children. 
 
 Let me entreat you, at your Return (for I know 
 that you will go, and return to your Masters House, in Hopes 
 that you may yet be a Conduftor to more of the Holy 
 Pilgrims,) that you send to my Family, and let them be 
 acquainted with all that hath, and shall happen unto me. 
 Tell them moreover, of my happy Arrival to this Place, and of 
 the present late blessed Condition that I am in. Tell them also 
 of Christian^ and of Christiana his Wife, and how 
 "ohi^'Famlly. ^^' ^"^ ^^^ Children came after her Husband. 
 Tell them also of what a happy End she made, 
 and whither she is gone. I have little or nothing to send to 
 my Family, except it be Prayers, and Tears for them ; of 
 which it will suffice, if thou acquaint them, if peradventure 
 they may prevail. When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things 
 in order, and the time being come for him to hast him away ; 
 he also went down to the River. Now there was a great 
 Calm at that time in the River, wherefore Mr. Stand-fast^ 
 when he was about half way in, he stood a while and talked 
 to his Companions that had waited upon him thither. And 
 he said : 
 
 This River has been a Terror to many, yea the thoughts of 
 it also have often frighted me. But now me- 
 Htslast thinks I stand easie, my Foot is fixed upon that, 
 
 J ' upon which the Feet of the Priests that bare the 
 
 Ark of the Covenant stood while Israel went 
 over this Jordan. The Waters indeed are to the Palate bitter, 
 and to the Stomach cold ; yet the thoughts of what I am going 
 to, and of the Conduct that waits for me on the other side, doth 
 lie as a glowing Coal at my Heart. 
 
 I see my self now at the end of my Journey, my toilsome 
 Days are ended. I am going now to see that Head that was 
 
 420 
 
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 Crowned with Thorns, and that Face that was spit upon 
 for me. 
 
 I have formerly lived by Hear-say, and Faith, but now I go 
 where I shall live by sight, and shall be with him, in whose 
 Company I delight my self. 
 
 I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of, and wherever I 
 have seen the print of his Shooe in the Earth, there I have 
 coveted to set my Foot too. 
 
 His Name has been to me as a Civit-Box^ yea sweeter then 
 all Perfumes. His Voice to me has been most sweet, and his 
 Countenance, I have more desired than they that have most 
 desired the Light of the Sun. His Word I did use to gather 
 for my Food, and for Antidotes against my Faintings. He has 
 held me, and I have kept me from mine Iniquities : Yea, my 
 Steps hath he strengthened in his Way. 
 
 Now while he was thus in Discourse his Countenance 
 changed, his strong men bowed under him, and after he had 
 said. Take me^ for I come unto thee^ he ceased to be seen of 
 them. 
 
 But glorious it was, to see how the open Region was filled 
 with Horses and Chariots, with Trumpeters and Pipers, with 
 Singers, and Players on stringed Listruments, to welcome the 
 Pilgrims as they went up and followed one another in at the 
 beautiful Gate of the City. 
 
 As for Christian s Children, the four Boys that Christiana 
 brought with her with their Wives and Children, I did not 
 stay where I was, till they were gone over. Also since I came 
 away, I heard one say, that they were yet alive, and so would 
 be for the Increase of the Church in that Place where they 
 were for a time. 
 
 Shall it be my Lot to go that way again, I may give those 
 that desire it, an Account of what I here am silent about ; 
 mean time I bid my Reader Adieu. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 421 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 GRACE ABOUNDING. 
 
 A = first edition of 1666. 
 B = sixth edition of 1688. 
 
 Preface, p. 6, 1. 9. A] God did not play in convincing of me ; the Devil did 
 not play in tempting of me. 
 
 p. 8, 1. 27. B] we. A] me. 1. 30. A] thoughts of the day of Judge- 
 ment, and that both night and day : and should tremble at the thoughts of the 
 fearful. 1. 33. A] bonds of eternal darkness, a«^ ^wzVj unto the judgement 
 of the great Day. 
 
 p. 9, 1. 30. A] Yet this. 1. 36. as it made. 
 
 pp. 9, 10. B adds §§ 12, 13, 14 front] But God did not utterly... mine own 
 salvation. 
 
 p. 10, 1. 25. B adds] house-hold-stuff. 
 
 p. II, 1. 2. A] a spirit. 1. 38. B adds] notwithstanding my Religion. 
 
 p. 12, 1. 12. B adds] that I might sin again without control ! 
 
 p. 13, 1. 36. A] a whole Town. 
 
 p. 14, 1. 20. A] and Scriptures of that nature. 1. 39. B adds] This I 
 say, continued about a twelve-month or more. 
 
 pp. 14—16. B adds §§ 32, 33, 34, 35, 36] But, I say, ...more of my state 
 by nature. 
 
 p. 16, 1. 35. A] as mistrusting my condition. 
 
 p. 17, 1. 23. B adds] By these things. 
 
 pp. 17 — ig. B adds §§ 43, 44, 45] One thing I may not omit. ..The Bible 
 was precious to me in those days. 
 
 p. 19, 1. 21. B adds] especially... Faith or no, and omits for I feared it 
 shut me out of all the blessings that other good people had given them of God. 
 1. 38. B adds] insomuch, and omits That I might in this deceive myself. 
 
 p. 20, 1. I. B adds] And besides, I saw for certain, if I had it not, I was 
 sure to perish for ever. 1. 13. A] this delusion. 
 
 p. 21, 1. II. A] But the passage. 
 
 p. 22, 1. 39. A] There lay all the question. 
 
 pp. 24, 25. B adds § 70 and § -ji iol. 20] But I was not... let a man be 
 never so devout, Deut. 14. 
 
 422 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 25, 1. 30. B aiids] None but those who are effectually called inherit the 
 Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 p. 27, 1. 4. A] that rate for wickedness. 1. 9. my heart began to 
 
 hanker. 1. 13. to hinder her. 
 
 p. 28, 1. I. A] these Bars. 1. 6. B adds] my hinder parts were 
 inward. 
 
 pp. 28, 29. B adds §§ 84, 85, 86] But I observe... .,4 wounded Spirit zvho 
 can bear. 
 
 p. 30. B adds § 89] Yea I thought... as any of theirs. 1. 35. thou art 
 my Lgye twenty times. 
 
 p. 31, 1. 7. B adds] yea, I was now so taken... to have understood me. 
 1. 28. B adds] methought he called so loud... meant me. 
 
 p. 34, 1. 9. A] now again I blessed the condition. 1. 14. for sin. 
 B adds § 106] And now my heart... get rid of these things, I could not. 
 
 P- 35> '• 5- A] I have thought I should see the Devil, nay tliought. 
 1. 34. Alas, poor fool. 
 
 P- 37) 1- 34- A] unsound rests. 1. 35. we are prone to take and make 
 to our souls. He pressed us to take special heed. 
 
 pp. 39, 40. B adds § 125 and part of § 126] The errors that this people... 
 comforted in the truth. 
 
 p. 40, 1. 37. B adds] an evidence as I thought of my salvation. 
 
 p. 41. B adds §§ 130, 131, 132] But before I had got thus far. ..my love 
 was tried to purpose. 
 
 p. 42, 1. 30. B adds] and yet then I had almost none others, but such 
 blasphemous ones. 
 
 p. 43, 1. 13. B adds] with my hands or elbows; also § 139] At these 
 seasons... the Law of God indeed. 
 
 p. 44, 1. 2. B adds] Oh the diligence of Satan ! Oh, the desperateness of 
 Man's heart ! also § 143] Now was I bound. ..in the sequel you will see. 
 1. 34. A] hear and steal away. 
 
 p. 45. B adds § 146] But Q\\\&?iy ...carefully with tears. 
 
 p. 46, 1. I. B adds] And this stuck always with me... and to be saved 
 from wrath to come. 1. 3. I had sold my Saviour. 
 
 pp. 45, 46. B adds § 154] What thought \...Ohl none knaivs the terrors of 
 these days but my self. 
 
 pp. 47, 48. B adds § 158] Now I saw... and for my eternal overthrow. 
 
 PP- 49, 5°- B adds §§ 161, 162, 163, 164] I was often now ashamed... 
 carefully with tears. 
 
 p. 50, 1. 12. A] Then was I struck. B adds 11. 34 to 37] and this thought 
 I. ..why not for me? 
 
 p. 51, 1. 16. A adds after circumstances] but alas ! 'twas all in vain. 
 B adds §§ 170, 171, 172] I should think with myself... ^'£>m have sold your 
 Saviour. 
 
 In the first edition pages 45 to 48 are wanting, including in this text from 
 p. 52, 1. 10 God as from the face.../*? p. 58, 1. 7,1, Init I was gone and lost. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 59. B adds frotti 1. i to 1. 20] The fitness of the word... Word and 
 Prayer as any of they. 1. 30. A reads'] the sorrow of it. B omits it and 
 adds despair... this word. 1. 34. B odds'] with strong cries. 1. 37. 
 
 B adds] as an echo, or sounding again. 1. 40. B adds] and I believed it. 
 
 p. 61, 1. I. A] from being again afflicted. 1. 15. as I have done. 
 
 p. 62, 1. 21. B adds] helped by it. 1. 27. B adds] therefore it was but 
 in vain to pray. 1. 29. A] Yet said I. 1. 34. A omits] him. 1. 38. 
 A] as I lay on my knees. 1. 39. B adds] that this was a prayer of faith. 
 
 p. 63, 1. 4. A] condition, crying, Is his mercy clean gone ? Is his mercy 
 clean gone for ever? And I thought sometimes, even while I was groaning on 
 these expressions they did seem to make a question whether it was or no ; yet 
 I greatly feared it was. B omits this passage and adds § 203] There was nothing 
 ...nor clean gone for ever. 1. 23. A] I remember. 1. 28. within me. 
 1. 30. such a great word. 
 
 p. 64, 1. 2. A] comfort and threw down. 1. 3. B adds] Then I 
 thought... large enough. 1. 5. such as I. 1. 20. B adds] for as yet I... 
 could not go. 
 
 p. 65. B adds § 211] These, as the Elders... Josh. 20. 3, 4. 
 
 p. 66, 1. 24. A gives references] 2 Cor. 3. 8, 9, 10, 11; Mar. 9. 5, 6, 7 ; 
 Joh. 6. 37. 
 
 p. 6g, 1. 8. A] tendence. B adds 11. 24 to 34] First I confessed... un- 
 searchable Grace. 
 
 p. 72, 1. 10. A adds] that as he sat. 1. 12. because of this. 
 
 P- 73> !• 30' A omits] his. 
 
 p. 74, 1. 29. A] she continued. !• 3i' fell to sleeping. 
 
 P- 75) 1- 17. A omits] that went before. B adds 11. 18 to 21] with unbelief 
 ...tormented. 
 
 p. 77, 1. I. A] Satan. 1. 29. yoak. 
 
 P- 79) 1- 3' A omits] of my. 1. 11. as if it had. 1. 18. B adds] Bvit 
 oh what a turn it made upon me ! 
 
 p. 80. B adds § 261] Again as I was. ..Work for God again. 1. 28. A] 
 senseless. 1. 33. B adds] to me. 
 
 p. 81, 1. 5. B adds] I/ed. 12. 24. 1. 34. my self. 
 
 p. 82, 1. I. B adds] also. 
 
 p. 83, 1. 32. A adds] touched by the Word. 
 
 p. 84, 1. 19. A] 2 Cor. 9. 2. 1. 40. omits] I. 
 
 p. 85, 1. 20. A reads] I have lain as long to. 
 
 p. 87, 1. 5. A] an offence. 1. 13. omits] the. 1. 30. I have also. 
 1. 34. catch. B adds 11. 15 to 23] Jam. 5. 20... to me; also § 289] I have also 
 observed... but I forbear. 
 
 p. 88, 1. 2. A reads] in the country. 1. 16. inserts after thought of 
 that] He that winneth souls is wise, Pro. 11. 20, and again. 1. 32. speak 
 the word. 1. 38. for been] bin. 1. 39. reads] to speak them with my 
 mouth. 1. 40. times. 
 
 p. 89, 1. 4. A] bin for been. 1. 10. scorching for searching. 1. 30. 
 infected for affected. B adds § 296] But, I thank... help also in this. 
 
 424 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 pp. go — 94. B adds §§ 302 — 318] Thus therefore I came to perceive... give 
 you a brief account. 
 
 p. 94, 1. 15. A] and had Preached. 1. 26. A] after some conference 
 there with the Justices was sentenced to perpetual banishment, B adds] they 
 taking my. ..did sentence me. 1. 31. A reads] have Iain now above five 
 years and a quarter. 
 
 p. 96, 1. 5. A inserts after the first was] How to be able to endure 
 should my imprisonment be long and tedious ; the second was. 
 
 p. 97, 1. 8. A reads'] I thought this might go under. 
 
 p. 98, 1. 7. A reads] before the Sons of Men ; and of the glory. 
 
 P- 99> !• 5- -A^] scrablingyi?;- scambling. 
 
 p. loi, B adds § 2] Sometimes... been upon me. 
 
 p. 102, 1. 17. A reads for pray unto] looks to. 
 
 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS. PART I. 
 
 A = first edition. B = second edition. C = third edition. 
 
 \_The term '■'' tnarginal notes'" does not include Scripture references 
 in the margin.] 
 
 p. 138, 1. 36. A and B] durst y^r dare. 
 
 P- 139) !• 7- A and B] doth /c^r did. 11. 15 and 16 transposed in all 
 
 editions from ist to 7th. 
 
 p. 141, 1. 3. A and B] loose for lose. 
 
 p. 142. Marginal note, The Goal, not inserted in A and B. 1. 12 to 
 
 1. 27 inserted in B] In this plight... saved first. 1. 12. B] restrained for 
 refrained. 1. 17. 7th, 8th, and 9th] saith he. Third marginal note first 
 in 9th. 
 
 p. 143. First marginal note inserted in 8th, second in 9th. 1. 4. 7th] 
 At these his revelations they were. 1. 5. ist to 8th] said he. 1. 12. 7th] 
 and he told. 
 
 p. 144. First marginal note inserted in B. 1. 2. A] I am sure. 
 
 p. 145, 1. 6. 7th] which you shall forsake. B] and hold it. 1. 16. 
 
 A] and fast there. 1. 17. B] Read it so if you will in my Book. 1. 34. 
 Nay but do XhoVi, first in 8th. B third tnarginal note. 
 
 p. 146. Second marginal note first in •]\\\, fourth iti (fCa. 1. 21. B] the 
 bag. 1. 40. A] This is excellent. 
 
 p. 147, 1. 16. A] drownded. Margin, The Slough of Despond, first in 8th. 
 
 p. 148. ^ fifth ?narginal note. 1. 19. A] I was directed. 1. 23. 
 
 A] did not you. 1. 27. A] Then, said he. 
 
 p. 149. A first marginal note. B second. 1. 35. 7th] Tailes. 
 
 The whole of the passage relating the interview with Mr Worldly IViseman and 
 its consequences, p. 149, 1. 37, Now as Christian... counsel, p. 156, 1. 32, was 
 first inserted in B. 
 
 p. 150. C third margitial note. 
 
 p. 151. C second atid third marginal notes. 
 
 425 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 152. Q, first marginal note. 1. 28. C] he wot not. 
 
 p. 154. C all three 7narginal notes. 1. 23. A] Mortality. 1. 26. A] 
 prevent. 
 
 p. 156. C both marginal notes. 1. 32. B] So in process of time 
 Christian got up to the gate. 
 
 p. 157. 'R second and third marginal notes. 1. 27. A] hazzards. 
 
 p. 158, 1. 3. A] Slow of Dispond. From 1. 15. B] Truly said Christian... 
 cast out, p. 159, 1. 3. 
 
 P- ^59) !• 3- A] Well good Christian. 1. 38. Travailer. 
 
 p. 160, 11. 17, 18. A] lift up, in its hand, its lips. 
 
 p. 1&2, first marginal note. A] Will have all now. 1. 2. A] the name. 
 
 p. 163, 1. 33- B] ( ). 
 
 p. 164, 1. 8. A] walked. 1. 17. man. 1. 18. a muse, also 
 
 marginal note. 1- 31. Of the three that walked. B] saying. 
 
 p. 165, 1. 29. A] Nay, said Christian, pray Sir, do you. 1. 40. A] 
 fearful threatenings. 
 
 p. 166, 1. I. B] and fiery indignation. 1. 32. 7th] rackt. 
 
 p. 167, 1. 4. A] fiery Flame. 1. 29. Conscience too within. 
 
 p. 169. C fourth fnarginal note. 1. 24. A inserts'] What is the answer 
 else that I should give thee. 1. 35. 9th] Whither do you go. 
 
 p. 170, 1. 8. B] over it as. C] over the Wall. 1. 38. A] This Hill. 
 
 p. 172. B fourth marginal tiote. 1. 21. A] refreshment. 1. 36. 
 8th] running amain. 1. 37. B] and the name of the other Mistrust. 
 
 p. 173. 'B third and fourth marginal 7iotes . 1. 27. A] that his foolish 
 fact. 1. 32. from his weariness. 
 
 p. 174. B marginal note. 1. 26. A] Ah thou sinful sleep. 1. 37. 
 A] the name whereof. 
 
 p. 176. B marginal note. 1. 31. A] one or two of them. 1. 33. B] 
 and Charity. 
 
 p. 177, 1. 28. A] Was that all that you saw. 1. 35. A] I could have 
 stayed. 
 
 p. 178, 1. 2. A] a weary burden. B] a heavy. 8th] a very heavy. 
 1. 13. A] other small matters. 1. 16. Formalist, lions mouths. Wi first 
 marginal note. 
 
 p. 179. The whole of the passage from 1. 30, Then said Charity... from 
 their blood, p. 181, 1. d, first inserted in B. 
 
 p. 180, 1. 36. A] myself of sins. 
 
 p. 181, 1. 22. A] did it of pure love. 1. 24. A] had seen and spoke. 
 
 p. 182, 1. 12. A] by an eternal. 
 
 p. 183, 1. 5. A] Moses rod. 1. 19. ( ). 1. 22. Haven. 1. 28. 
 omits'] with. 1. 32. A] from thence, said they. 
 
 p. 184, 1. 3. B] said he. %\k\. second marginal note. gih. third. K fourth] 
 at the approach. 1. 36. A, only, inserts tnarginal note] ApoUyon pretends 
 to be mercifitl. 
 
 p. 185, 1. 20. A] considerated. 
 426 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. i86, 1. 14. A] out of our hands. 
 
 p. 187, 1. 10. A] strodled. 1. 12. B] by my Infernal Den that. 
 
 p. 188, 1. 5. A] for a season. 1. 10. groans brast. B fourth 
 
 marginal note. 
 
 p. 190, 1. 8. A] he can find. 
 
 p. 191, 1. 18. A] could he have helped. 1. 38. B] also. 
 
 p. 192, 1. I, A] not out of desire. 1.6. lay betwixt. 1. 20. C adds\{ ). 
 
 P- i95> '• 4- A] stired. 1. 25. percieve. 1. 38. Know what. 
 
 p. 196, 1. 8. 7th] I went away. 1. 18. A] and do dwell. 1. 25. if 
 he had any children. 1. 27. lusts of the eyes. 1. 28. them all. 
 
 p. 197, 1. 20. A] brest. 1. 23. I know not to. 1. 24. made a 
 hand. 1. 28. and his side. 1. 37. did you not. 
 
 p. 198, 1. 29. A] most worth. 
 
 p. 199, 1. 3. A] make me the Ridicule. B] make the Ridicule. C] make 
 him. 1. 23. at the first. 1. 34. 8th] indeed. 1. 37. B] man. 
 
 p. 2QO, 1. 12. B] And when I had shaken him off then I began to sing. 
 1. 32. 7th] have us to be valiant. A] for the Truth. 
 
 p. 201, 1. II. A] a been. 1. 12. the Sun rise. 1. 23. that same. 
 1. 24. 7th] That's well. 
 
 p. 202, 1. 4. A] What thing so pleasant. I. 19. may learn by talk. 
 1. 28. C] a work's. 7th] the works. 9th] a work of grace in their souls. 
 
 p. 203, 1. 4. A] things forraign. 1. 16. 7th] Yea better. 1. 31. A] 
 shews best. 1. 39. CJ hath on. 8th] hath in. 
 
 p. 204, 1. 15. A] bruit. 
 
 p. 206, 1. 2. A] As the Hare, retaineth. 1. 31. A] let be this. 
 
 p. 207. First mai-ginal note. A] To cry out. 1. 9. in the heart and 
 house. 1. 27. 7th] that do them. 1. 28. in the knowledge of them. 
 1. 31. 8th] of it. 
 
 p. 209, 1. 22. A] appeals. 
 
 p. 210, 1. 5. A] melancholly. !• 13. B] ( ). 1. 21. A] so 
 
 stink. B] to stink. C] to stink so. 1-25. A] do stumble the world. 
 1. 29. B] Then did faithful say. 1. 34. A] the Wain. 
 
 p. 211. The whole of the passage relating the interview with Evangelist, 
 1. I, Now when they... faithful Creator, p. 213, 1. 2, first appeared in C. 
 1. 24. 8th] have met. 
 
 p. 212, 1. 6. A] on heaven. 
 
 p. 213, 1. I. 8th] in well doing. 1. 30. A] that of all sorts. 1. 31. 
 B] that too. 1. 33. A] the several Rows. 
 
 p. 214, 1. 6. A] thorow. 1. 18. B] ( ). 
 
 p. 215. '& first and second marginal notes. !• 31- A] none occasion. 
 
 p. 216, 1. 21. A] themselves behaving themselves. 1. 22. C] among 
 themselves. 1. 29. A] and a terror ; lest any should further speak. 
 
 p. 217. The passage from 1. 6, Here therefore... disposed of, 1. 16, 
 first in B. 1. 6. A] Here also. 1. 8. A] was the more. 1. 1 1. that 
 even he. 1. 31- A] the Party that were. 1. 40. They was then. 
 
 p. 218. Q, first and second marginal notes. 1. 36. A] two wit. 
 
 427 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 219, 1. 15. A] by which. 1. 2^. let us see. 1. 24. 8th] vile 
 Runagate. 1. 36. A] to a divine Revelation. 1. 38. A] will not profit. 
 B] not be profit. 8th] not be profitable. 
 
 p. 220, 1. 2. A] for a being. 1. ■zi. any God but his. 1. 35. C] 
 among themselves. 
 
 p. 221. Q, third and fifth 7narginal notes. K second marginal note. A] 
 still alive. 8th] still a Prisoner. 1. 35. A] with him thou shalt be blest. 
 
 p. 222, 1. 7. A] Thus one died to make Testimony. 1. 9. in his 
 Pilgrimage, added to 8th. 1. 21. A] Is there any that be good live there. 
 B] any that be good that lives there. C] any good that lives there. 11. 24 
 and 28. C] said Christian. 1. 29. I have heard of it. The entire passage 
 from 1. 35, By-ends. Almost the whole Town... Father's side : And, 1. ^o, first 
 in B. 1. 40. C] the truth. 
 
 p. 223, 1. I. C] I am become. 1. 16. A] applaud it. 1. 17. A] 
 stept a little a to side. 1. 26. A] That is not my name. 1. 39. you was 
 the man ; that I had heard of. 
 
 p. 224. The whole of the passage describing the interview between By-ends 
 and his Company, 1. 21, Now I saw in my Dream... flames of a devouring 
 fire, p. 229, 1. 3, was first inserted in C. 
 
 p. 225, 1. 20. A] are against them. 1. 27. leaving the liberty. 
 
 1. 30. Bestirs her then only. 1. 39. C] But he must. 
 
 p. 227, 1. 26. A] joyfully agreed. 1. 30. C] Mr. 
 
 p. 229, 1. 4. A] outwent him. 1. 23. 9th] to see it. 1. 25. A] 
 paines. Third and fourth tnarginal notes added in C. 
 
 p. 230, 1. 18. A] is it not it by the which. 1. 27. C] and his Com- 
 panions. 1. 35. B] Then sang Christian. 1. 38. A] so these two. 
 
 p. 231. The whole of the passage about Lot's wife, 1. i, Now I saw... 
 lift up their Eyes, p. 232, 1. 9, was first introduced in B. tnarginal note C. 
 1. 16. looking back. 1. 24. A] been made ourselves ; like this woman, 
 added in 8th. 
 
 p. 232, 1. I. A] example to others, omitted after 9th. 1. 38. A] and 
 the leaves of the Trees were good for medicine, with the Fruit of these Trees 
 they were much delighted, otnitted after A. 
 
 p. 233, 1. 9. B] Then they sang. 1. 24. 8th] souls of the Pilgrims 
 were. 1. 33. A] lets us go over. 1. 25. 7th] who would. 1. 29. B] 
 bolder than I. 
 
 P- 235, 1. 38. A] or any light. 
 
 p. 236. 1. I. 8th] unadvised Counsel. The passage about the Gianfs 
 Wife Diffidence, 1. 3, Now Giant Despair... in the morning, p. 239, 1. 9, was 
 first introduced in B. 1. 11. A] without any mercy. 1. 33. B] of them 
 
 and himself. 1. 35. C] in sunshine weather. Third marginal note in C to 
 9th. in sunshiney weather in 9th. 
 
 p. 237. C both marginal notes. 1. 3. B] or to die. 1. 22. B] in 
 short time. 
 
 p. 238. Two first marginal notes inserted in B. 
 
 p. 239, 1. 5. B] in hope. 1. 24. A] The door. 1. 28. 7th] a 
 craking. 1. 30. C] for his fits took him again. 1. 32. B] Kings high- 
 way again. 1. 39. 8th] this sentence. 
 
 428 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 240. Between 11. 7 and 8, the following line : Lest heedlessness makes 
 them, as we, to fare, was, apparently by accident, omitted from the loth and 
 nth. 1. 38. A] is even before you. C third jnarginal note. 
 
 p. 241. C three first marginal notes. 1. 15. A] to acquaint with us. 
 
 p. 242, 1. 26. A] looked upon one another. 1. 32. they heard there a 
 lumbring noise. 1. 35. told them saying. 'Q first marginal note. 
 
 p. 243. Third marginal note. A] the fruit of slavish fear. 1. 24. their 
 hand shake. 1. 28. C] Then they went away and sang. 8th] this song. 
 '^fourth marginal note. 
 
 p. 244. A] and I am going. 1. 28. instead of admittance. 1. 38. 
 next way into it. 8th third marginal note. 
 
 p. 245, 1. 16. B] He further added. A] to say all to Him at once. 
 1. 23. were carrying of him. 1. 24. in the side of the Hill, 
 p. 246, 1. II. B] all up. 1. 28. A] to scrabble. 
 
 p. 247, 1. 6. B omits No, and itiserts 'Tis a wonder but. 1. 18. A] 
 in their taking away of his Money. 1. 19. the rest of the journey. 1. 25. 
 would it not a been. 1. 35. his necessities. 
 
 p. 249, 1. 12. A] in troden paths. 1. 20. a great heart. 
 
 p. 250, I. 33. A] that notwithstanding. 
 
 p. 251, 1. 39. A] Valley of the Shaddows. 
 
 p. 252. 8th second margitial note. 1. 12. C] Then sang Christian. 
 1. 16. A] And gets more faith shall then a Victor be. 
 
 p. 253, 1. 32. A] of them shepherds. 1. 35. you was at a stand. 
 
 p. 254, 1. 9. C] singing. 1. 36. A] this twenty years. 
 
 p. 255. B third tiiarginal note. 1. 10. A] Hopeful his Fellow. 
 
 p. 256. C fourth marginal note. B fifth. 1- 13- A] in fault. 1. 26. 
 8th] I will sing you first this song. 
 
 p. 257. B two marginal tiotes. 1. 2. A] Which as I believe now. 
 1. 3. drownded. 
 
 p. 258. B all four marginal tiotes. 1. 15. A] No, not latterly. 
 
 B] No, not heartily. C] No, not I. 1. 27. A] These things I did. 
 1. 40. the like. 
 
 p. 259. B all three marginal notes. 1. 7. A] yet his old debt stands 
 
 still. 1. 16. that I have brought. 
 
 p. 260. '& four first marginal notes . 1. 17. for me. 1. 25. A] 
 
 but he said. 
 
 p. 261. Y) all the marginal notes. 1. 12. A] his son. 
 
 p. 263, 1. 3. A] I saw then. 1. 18. C] however, said he. 
 
 p. 264. '2> marginal note. 1. i. In the hopes. 
 
 p. 265, 1. 25. A] even of all. B marginal note. 
 
 p. 267, 1. 5. A] of all flesh. 1. 36. B] Then Christian addressed thus 
 himself to his fellow. 
 
 p. 269. B first and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 270, 1. I A] As we do now. 1. 12. which provoked them. 
 
 p. 271, 1. 18. A] not of any detestation. 
 
 429 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 272, I. ig. A] they met with abundance. 
 
 p. 274, 1. 2. A] came within sight. 1. 7. were much stounded. 
 
 1. 38. hearty fears. 
 
 p. 275, 1. 9. A] standing by it. 1. 23. was as in a muse. 1. 37. 
 being come up out of the river. 
 
 p. 276, 1. 32. A] the comfort. 
 
 p. 277, 1. 4. A] that are got thither. B inserts the passage, 1. 28, 
 There came out also. ..and thus they came up to the gate, p. 278, 1. 13. 
 
 p. 278, 1. 34. A] the harp to praise withall. 1. 36. the city rang for 
 joy. 1. 37. the men themselves say. 
 
 p. 279. 8th second marginal note. 
 
 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS. PART II. 
 
 A = first edition of 1684. 
 B = second edition of 1687. 
 
 p. 287, 1. 13. A] in all humble wise. 
 
 p. 292. B adds both marginal tiotes. 
 
 p. 294. B adds last niargittal notes ; also the one on p. 295. 
 
 p. 296. B adds three marginal notes ; also first on p. 297. 
 
 p. 298. B adds both marginal notes. 
 
 p. 301. B adds third and sixth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 302. B adds all three marginal notes. 
 
 p. 303, 1. 4. A] like to have a been smuthered. 
 
 p. 304. B adds second and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 305. B adds first., third and fotirth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 306. B adds first and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 307. B adds second, third and fourth majginal notes ; and omits from 
 
 A] If the Soul at .first did know all it should meet with in its Journey to 
 
 Heaven it Would hardly ever set out. 
 
 p. 308. B adds all three marginal notes. 1. 21. A] did Plash them. 
 
 p. 309. 'S> first marginal note. 
 
 p. 310. B adds first and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 31 1 . B adds first and third ?narginal notes. 
 
 p. 312. B adds fourth marginal note. 
 
 p. 313. B adds all four marginal notes. 
 
 p. 314. B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 315. B adds second tnarginal note. 
 
 p. 316. ^ adds first and second marginal notes. 
 
 p. 320. B adds secottd f?iarginal note. 
 
 p. 321. B adds the two marginal notes. '*fe* 
 
 p. 322. B adds the second and third margi7ial notes. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 P- 323, 1- 3- B adds'\ one Great-heart. 
 
 p. 326. B adds the three last marginal notes. 
 
 p. 327. B adds first marginal note. 
 
 p. 328. B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 329. B adds second atid third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 330. B adds the fourth marginal 7iote. 
 
 p. 331. 'B adds the first marginal note. 
 
 P- 332, 1- 27. B inserts] Gri?n, or. 
 
 p. 333- B adds all four marginal notes. 
 
 P- 334- B adds first, second and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 P- 335- B adds first marginal note. 
 
 p. 336. B adds second and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 337- B adds first and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 340. B adds first, third and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 341. B adds first, fourth and fifth marginal ttotes. 
 
 p. 342. B adds first, third and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 343- B adls first, third, fourth and fifth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 346. B adds second, third and fourth ?narginal notes. 
 
 p. 347. B adds first, second, third and fifth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 348. B adds all three marginal notes. 
 
 p. 349. B adds both marginal notes. 
 
 p. 350. B adds first and second marginal notes. 
 
 P- 353- B adds third marginal note. 
 
 p. 354. B adds fifth and sixth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 355- B adds fourth margi7ial note. 
 
 p. 356. Y> adds second and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 357- B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 359- B adds fifth marginal note. 
 
 p. 360. B adds third marginal note. 
 
 p. 361. B adds first and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 363. B adds third inarginal note. 
 
 p. 364. B adds third marginal note. 
 
 p. 365. B adds first and second marginal notes. 
 
 p. 366. B adds all four marginal notes. 
 
 p. 367. B adds all except fourth marginal note. 
 
 p. 370. B adds all five marginal notes. 
 
 p. 371. B adds all four marginal tiotes. 
 
 p. 372. B adds both marginal notes. 
 
 p. 373- B adds the second marginal note. 
 
 p. 375- B adds second, fourth and fifth marginal ttoies. 
 
 p. 376. B adds first and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 p. 377. B adds first, third and fourth marginal notes. 
 
 43 J 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 p. 378. B adds second and third inarginal notes. 
 
 p. 379. B adds second and third marginal notes. 
 
 p. 380. B adds first marginal note. 
 
 p. 382. B adds first, second, third, fourth and sixth mar gijial notes. 
 
 p. 383. B adds marginal note] New Talk. 
 
 p. 386. B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 388, 1. 38. A] They were all also. 
 
 p. 391, 1. 29. A] good Nurtriture. 1. 40. so was as an Hospital. 
 
 p. 397. B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 399. B adds first marginal note. 
 
 p. 400. B adds both marginal notes. 
 
 p. 401. B adds first and second marginal notes. 
 
 p. 402. B adds first marginal note. 
 
 p. 403. B adds second marginal note. 
 
 p. 409. B adds third marginal note. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BY JOHN CLAT, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 X* 
 

 
 
 
 ^.- „o^°"'*-^'.^!>" ./"-^o '•'^i^.' -o^""*^ ■-. 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 
 
 A. * «R^ ♦ V*^ A'' *'..tf\UM^^<* .A A 
 
 
 «» i - '* ^<^ %, *^«** aO*^ ^^^ '**^-' Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 
 
 v^ .«iV' <^^ aO^ *i:;tL'* "^^ 
 
 -J*v A.'' 
 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent; Magnesium Oxide 
 
 PreservationTechnologies \ 
 
 A*" ^ °W§§\^** .r'P^^'J'-^ (724)779-2111 
 
 ^ A^ A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 
 *^\* 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 V^ *1//^^^^Z ^ \r> Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 

 i° ^^'-^ '-JW.-' J' "h 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^oV^ :^mj^^ -^^0^ !'^^M-. '^oV^ 
 
 
 V.^'^' 
 
 -^•' . 
 
 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 V »'*, 
 
 ^^. 
 
 
 
 /•\